The Heiress of Slytherin

By: Peanutbuttertoast

Hermione is Sorted into Slytherin and is taunted by her Housemates…

particularly Draco Malfoy who succeeds in alienating the little witch

from not just Slytherin House but the entirety of Hogwarts. But what

happens when Hermione finds out just whom her real father is? And

how will she prove her worth?

Sorted Slytherin

Chapter 1: Sorted Slytherin

The day

that

Professor

McGonagall

came to the home of

Richard and Helen Granger

to tell

them their daughter was a

witch and that

there was a school, Hogwarts, that taught magic

to wizards and witches,

their

reaction wasn't

exactly one of

shock.

They had known their daughter was special, that she was a witch

from the day a woman,

dressed in the strangest

clothes and

carrying a stick,

showed up on their doorstep handing over her

baby girl.

The baby couldn't

have been more than a few weeks

old,

and the woman never did tell

them her name, or where she

had come from.

She'd just

begged them to take her daughter,

told them to keep

her safe and vanished as quickly as she'd came.

Hermione had always known she was different

from the

other children in her primary school.

She never had real

friends like some of

the other children,

but

she was a quiet

and thoughtful

child,

if

not

somewhat

cold and

aloof.

It

was almost

as if

the other children could sense there

was something different about her and teased her bookish nature

and bushy curls.

It

wasn't

until

one day,

when a particularly mean older boy

had grabbed her and accosted her and he'd ended up deaf,

mute and blind-that the other children stopped bothering her.

Whispers then started that

Hermione Granger was a 'freak '

and soon, there wasn't a single child who wanted to play with

her nor even talk to her. So when the older witch came to her

home and told her

that

magic was real,

and there was a

school where she'd learn to use her gifts?

She was relieved and excited.

Finally she'd be able to be somewhere that

would accept

her,

and she could fit in and have friends.

But

as luck would have it,

those hopes were most

cruelly and

immediately dashed.

On the train ride to Hogwarts,

Hermione had made what

she'd

thought

was her first

friend.

His name was Neville and he'd lost

his toad.

She went

around to the compartments, kindly asking if

anyone had seen a toad,

explaining that

a boy named Neville

had lost his and she was helping him find it.

One of the first compartments she'd entered had a small

group of

boys,

all

about

her

age.

One of

the boys had startling blonde,

almost white, hair and the most striking grey eyes.

He'd politely told her he hadn't

seen a toad and then introduced

himself, almost as if she should've known whom he was.

It seemed he was the leader of his friends.

Hermione was polite and thanked them for

their

help,

leaving

them to continue her search.

Later

she came to another

compartment

with two boys,

one

with dark messy hair and the other with the brightest

red hair

she'd ever seen.

Quickly, she realized who the dark-haired boy was… Harry Potter!

The boy who defeated the Darkest

Wizard of

the age.

Hermione

fixed his glasses and hoped that

perhaps,

they could become

good friends.

When she reached the boats and saw the castle off

in the

distance, she was overcome with excitement.

She'd

read

Hogwarts

a History

several

times

before school

started,

and eagerly memorized everything she could about

her

new home.

Her

father

had bought

her

the book and she had been so

impressed with everything she'd learned.

When it

came time to gather and await

the sorting ceremony,

she noticed the pale blonde boy again,

trying to make friends

with Harry Potter-but

it

seemed the Boy-who-Lived didn't

want

to be friends.

Hermione thought it strange but kept to the background, glad that

Neville had finally found his lost toad.

When the doors opened and she walked in, she gazed upwards

at

the enchanted ceiling,

and couldn't

help reciting to the girl

walking next

to her

what

she'd learned in Hogwarts a History,

about the fact that it was magicked to look like the sky at night.

Finally the time came to be sorted,

and Hermione had read all

about

the houses.

She was convinced that Ravenclaw would be

the best

fit

for her and eagerly awaited her turn. The girl

next to

her,

Hannah Abbott

has been sorted into Hufflepuff

and a boy

named Finnegan had been sorted into Gryffindor,

when finally

her name was called.

She approached the stool, trying to tell herself to relax.

The red-headed boy from the train had whispered to the Potter

boy something about

being 'mental

'

but

Hermione paid him little

mind.

She had read that

houses were like your family,

something that

Professor

McGonagall

had

reiterated

before

outside

in

the

hallway.

She was desperate for friends,

and felt

that

she would

finally be accepted for who she was.

When the hat

was placed upon her head, it wasn't but a minute

before the word 'Slytherin!' was heard, and Hermione paled a bit,

listening to the polite cheers from her

new house,

while the

others remained silent.

She stepped down from the stool

and stood with her shoulders

back and walked as confidently as she could to her new house,

not

missing the look of

shock and almost

pity coming from her

new Professor.

Hermione

kept

quiet

as

the sorting was

finished and then

Headmaster Dumbledore made the announcement

for the feast

to begin.

Soon there was excited chatter all

around her as the

new students all

seemed to know each other,

while a few sent

her questioning looks, noticing her silence.

Soon however,

the blonde boy from the train spoke up and

addressed her in front of everyone.

"Hello again,

I

believe we met

briefly on the train.

I'm Malfoy…

Draco Malfoy. You're Hermione Granger?"

At

this Hermione nodded,

noticing the sharp and assessing look

the blonde was giving her.

He smirked and his other

friends

silently nodded amongst

themselves as if

they were sharing in

some sort of private joke.

"I'm not

familiar with the name Granger . You wouldn't happen

to be related to the Dagworth-Grangers?"

At

this Hermione

shook her head silently, not liking the look in the boys eyes and

not understanding where this line of questioning was headed.

"So,

you come from a magical

family,

yes?"

The blonde asked

again with feigned politeness. Hermione just looked at him dumbly

for

a moment

and then responded quietly.

"I'm not

sure what

you're asking. Perhaps you should just ask your question directly."

The other first

years around the table sat

back silently in shock

while the rest

of

the table quieted down,

waiting to see what

would become of this conversation.

"Very well," sneered the blonde,

"Granger is not a magical

family

name, so your parents must be Muggles?"

Hermione realized in that moment, that all

the hope she'd had to

make new friends was simply not meant to be.

She looked at

the faces of those sitting by her and saw the open

expressions of disgust and hostility on their faces.

She'd read about

Slytherin House in her

book,

but

honestly

hadn't

given it

much consideration.

She wasn't

from a magical

family that she knew, so thought there was little chance she'd be

put in Slytherin.

Oh, how wrong she was!

She straightened her

shoulders and looked the blonde boy

directly in the eye and nodded.

"Yes,

my parents are Muggles,

what of it?" She'd demanded a bit harsher than she'd intended.

The Malfoy boy sneered at

her in disgust

and gave her the

same look she'd seen her entire life from the children in her

former schools.

Hermione's heart

plummeted and she knew there would be

no chance of friends here.

"That

is unfortunate,"

the boy said haughtily,

while the other

students at their table just smirked in glee. "Usually only children

from magical

families

get

sorted

into

Slytherin

House.

Purebloods you see.

We do have some half-blood students, but

no respectable witch or wizard would ever be seen befriending a

mudblood ."

Hermione's eyes widened at the derogatory term, but she'd heard

worse from her former school

mates and looked back at

the boy

impassively.

"Well,

I

suppose it

is a good thing I'm here to learn,

and am not

worried about

making friends."

Hermione retorted back just

as

coldly,

watching the blonde's eyes narrow and his face redden in

anger.

"Well

that is fortunate for you, mudblood, because you will find no

friends here."

With that Draco Malfoy looked to the other first years, and they

all

nodded along with him and ignored Hermione for the rest of

the feast.

Hermione's food tasted like ash,

but

she was unwilling to show

weakness.

She desperately wanted to learn magic and wouldn't

let

anyone

take that away from her.

She would show them all

that

she was the smartest,

best

student and she would learn magic quicker than any of them.

She didn't need friends anyway, she never had.

A Painful Truth

Chapter 2: A Painful Truth

Hermione's first

year

had dragged by slowly,

and while she was

successful

at obtaining the top grades in all her classes, it seemed

the better

she did,

the more vicious and cruel

her

housemates

were to her.

The girls in her dorm room were particularly nasty.

They'd taken to hiding her

robes,

or

stealing her knickers and

placing them around the Slytherin Common Room for all

to see

and laugh at.

After

one particularly

horrible day where the

Parkinson girl

had destroyed her potions homework, her Head of

House just

stared down his abnormally large nose at

her

in

disgust, when she'd tried to explain what had happened.

It

was then that

Hermione realized,

she would get

no help

nor support in her house, not even from Professor Snape.

Then,

she'd found out

that

he was Malfoy's godfather,

and it

all

made perfect sense to her.

She never broke though. Never gave any person in her house the

satisfaction of losing her temper.

She just

spent

all

her

free time in the library absorbed in

magical

texts,

learning spells and practicing in deserted

classrooms.

Even Neville and Harry Potter

ignored her thanks to the

hateful

Weasley boy,

who'd decided because she was a

Slytherin, she wasn't worth their time.

It

seemed that

prejudice was everywhere in the Wizarding

World. But she was determined to succeed.

It

seemed as if

the rest

of

her Professors were willing to give

her

a

fair

chance,

and

silently

understood

to

how she

struggled, but that she was determined to excel.

The Defense Against

the Dark Arts Professor,

Quirrell

was a

little odd.

He stuttered and seemed to be scared of

his own

shadow,

but

Hermione soon realized that

this was a clever

disguise.

She'd always been good at ferreting out people's secrets.

Perhaps it

was due to always being on the outside looking in,

so it

was no surprise to Hermione at

the end of

her first

year

that

it

was

discovered

that

Professor

Quirrell

had

been

possessed by the spirit

of

the Dark Lord Voldemort,

and was

destroyed by Harry Potter.

Hermione had tried hard to gain points for her house throughout

the year,

a fact

they weren't

appreciative of

in the slightest- but

when it

looked like Slytherin would take the House cup at

the

final

feast,

Hermione couldn't

help feel

a bit of pride in knowing

that

she'd been a big part of that, even though no one from her

house would ever acknowledge it.

So she was understandably angry and severely disappointed

when Dumbledore decided at

the last

minute to award Harry

Potter

and his friends just

enough points to take the cup out

of

their hands.

The groans and sneers from her

housemates didn't

help any,

especially since they were primarily sent in her direction-as if she

were to blame!

She'd never been so glad for a school

year to be over,

and was

secretly glad to be returning home to her family.

When Hermione got

to Kings Cross, her parents were waiting for

her. Her mother hugged her and her father smiled at her in pride.

They had been informed that

she had been the top student

of

her

year,

and

they

were

extremely

proud

of

her

accomplishments.

When Hermione saw Draco Malfoy get

off

the train and head

towards his parents,

she couldn't

help but

notice the regal

looking couple that awaited him. They were dressed in the most

expensive robes Hermione had ever seen.

For the first

time in

her

life,

Hermione felt

jealous that

she didn't

have magical

parents, and she didn't like the feeling much.

When Hermione got home, she quietly went to her room and cried

.

She had locked down her emotions all year, and she couldn't hold

it back anymore.

She cried for the fact that she didn't belong anywhere it seemed,

and she'd never have any friends.

Sobbing her heart

out,

that

was how her mother found her an

hour later when she came to get her for dinner.

When Helen asked Hermione what

was wrong,

all

the hurt

and

pain she'd been through over the last year came tumbling out like

poison.

Hermione told her mother all

the things she was afraid to

write in her letters, for fear her parents would refuse to let her stay

and learn magic.

Helen just

looked at

her

daughter

sadly and

hugged her,

telling her to come downstairs when she was ready

for dinner.

When Hermione came down a little while later,

her parents were

arguing in the kitchen.

She'd

honestly

never

remembered

a

time

seeing

her

parents so angry with each other.

When she asked them what

was wrong,

she didn't

like the look

of

guilt

on both their

faces.

Her

mother

looked at

her

father

pleadingly,

and he finally capitulated and went

into his study,

coming back a few minutes later carrying an small ornate box.

He then motioned for Hermione to sit down and then grabbed his

wife's hand as they sat down across from their daughter.

Richard Granger looked at

his only child and felt

such a sense

of

sadness that

he couldn't

protect

her from the small-minded

hate mongers of

the world.

But

he was afraid that his daughter

would never forgive he and Helen, for not telling her the truth of

her birth.

He slid the small

box over to his daughter,

and nodded as

she looked at him questioningly.

"You can open it,

Princess,

what's inside of

it

belongs to you.

We should've told you sooner, but your mother and I were afraid

that it might change the way you saw us."

Hermione was confused and it

showed.

"What

do you mean,

Daddy? I

love you and mum,

you're the only people in my life

who care about me."

Helen sobbed for her daughter.

"We love you too,

sweetie,

more than anything. We just didn't know how to tell you. We

probably

should've

mentioned

it

before

you

started

at

Hogwarts last

September,

but we didn't think it would make

that

much of

a difference.

We were wrong." Hermione just

stared at

her parents in confusion,

not

understanding what

they were trying to tell her.

She then glanced down at

the box and noticed that

it

was

magically sealed.

She tried to open it but it wouldn't open.

She looked back at

both her parents questioningly, but they just

shook their heads sadly, as they thought the box would open for

her.

"What

is going on, mum… dad?" She was starting to panic,

and could feel her magic starting to flare.

Helen frowned at

her

daughter

and then proceeded to explain

about

the night

the strange woman with a wand had come to

their door with a small bundle.

A baby…

her.

Hermione's eyes widened in shock as her mother told her that

the woman had left

her with them,

begged them to take care of

her

and gave Hermione to them.

The box was hidden in the

basket, and they'd tried to open it to no avail.

Hermione

felt

tears

coming

down

her

eyes. She was adopted!

She wasn't a Granger, and it sounded as if her birth mother was a

witch.

And who was her birth father?

Hermione asked these questions, but neither of her parents had

any

answers for

her

other

than the box,

which refused to

open.Her first reaction was anger at her parents for lying to her,

but looking at them she could see how afraid they were of losing

her and she didn't

have anyone else who loved her, so she ran

to her parents hugging them and reassuring them that she was

their daughter and it

didn't

matter who her birth parents were,

they were her family and she loved them.

Both Richard and Helen cried tears of

relief

and joy with their

daughter,

promising

her

that

they

wouldn't

keep any

more

secrets and they'd help her in anyway they could find out whom

her birth parents were.

Hermione looked at

the box carefully,

which had two large

snakes swirling around each other inside a crest

of

some kind,

and she could swear that she'd seen this somewhere before.

It was a mystery, and one she was determined to figure out.

A Prosperous Trip to Diagon Alley

Chapter 3: A Prosperous Trip to Diagon Alley

The summer flew by and soon it was time to go to Diagon Alley to

get her school supplies.

Her parents had decided to take her early,

and they headed to

Flourish

and

Blotts,

where

some

Wizard

Hermione

wasn't

familiar with was having a book signing, and the line was out the

door.

The Granger

family went

into the store together,

and Hermione

browsed through the books,

so eager

to get

started on her

reading that

she didn't

notice the Weasley family come in with

Harry Potter.

It

wasn't

until

the smiling man behind the counter

grabbed Harry and some reporter started taking their picture?

That Hermione realized what was going on.

She stood back quietly and watched as a tall

man with long

blonde hair

started arguing with a man that

looked to be Ron

Weasley's father.

Hermione

grabbed

her

Father's

hand

and

started

heading

towards the door, when she was outed by Draco Malfoy.

"Look who it

is,

Father?"

Draco sneered condescendingly,

"It's

the girl I told you about this summer."

Squeezing her

Father's hand,

she watched warily as the regal

man with the long blonde hair

looked down at

her

in the most

condescending way.

"Ah yes, Miss Granger, isn't it?" The older wizard glanced down

at

his son for confirmation, and Draco just nodded and sneered

in her general

direction.

His father then turned to address her

again,

giving her

parents a distasteful

passing glance in the

process as he drawled arrogantly, "And these are your parents?"

He asked with feigned politeness. "Muggles aren't they? "

His voice dropped off at the end literally dripping with disdain.

Hermione stared up at

the wizard,

not

breaking eye contact but

he just rose a single eyebrow at her boldness, his face not giving

anything away.

"I've always found it rather fascinating when people ask rhetorical

questions,

don't

you? It makes answering superfluous, don't you

think?"

Hermione

responded

evenly,

raising

an

eyebrow

mockingly at

Draco's father,

and she could have sworn she saw

his

eyes

darken

for

a

moment,

but

just

as

quickly

his

countenance cleared and he turned his attention back to Mr.

Weasley.

"And you, Arthur? The Ministry sending you out on unnecessary

raids.

It's a disgrace,

all

those extra raids and you can't

even

afford to buy your children proper books."

At

that

comment, he grabbed the youngest Weasley girl's books

out

of

her

cauldron,

looking at

them in contempt

and dropped

them back in.

Hermione watched the exchange and noticed instantly that

there was one additional

book in the cauldron that

hadn't

been there before the exchange.

She missed the rest of the

conversation between the two men, and before she knew it?

Mr.

Weasley had attacked Mr.

Malfoy and her parents ushered

her out

of

the bookstore,

her father mumbling something about

Neanderthals.

She also didn't

miss the look of

anger and hate coming from

Draco Malfoy either,

and she knew she'd pay for insulting his

father at

some point

during this upcoming year;

however,

she

was more concerned about

the book that

Lucius Malfoy had

placed in the young girl's cauldron.

She could feel the Dark magic radiating off of it.

Stopping

her

father

and

explaining

that

she'd

forgotten

something in the bookstore, Hermione went back quickly inside,

noticing that

Malfoy and his father

were long gone and the

youngest

Weasley girl

was standing by herself

waiting for her

mother-who was getting some books signed by the smiling man

behind the counter.

Hermione quietly went

over to where the young girl

had set her

cauldron down and looked around quickly,

before she switched

the book she'd seen Mr.

Malfoy place in the cauldron with

another that looked just like it.

She palmed the small

black book that appeared to be some kind

of

diary,

and placed it

discreetly into her robes,

quickly moving

out of the store to find her parents.

Hermione had no idea what the book was, but she planned

on finding out.

Meeting with a Snake

Chapter 4: Meeting with a Snake

September 1st came quickly and Hermione still

hadn't figured out

how to open the box that her parents had given her that summer,

and she'd put the diary away in her school

trunk, deciding to wait

until she got to school to research it.

When she'd opened it,

the pages were blank but Hermione was

sure that the book contained some kind of Dark magic.

Oddly she could feel

it,

but

wasn't

enticed by it

like she'd

imagined she should've been.

Perhaps once she got

to school

and did some research,

she'd

figure it out.

One of the books that she'd bought at the bookstore on protective

charms and wards had been a fascinating read and as soon as

she'd gotten back to school and into her dorm?

She'd warded her

trunk so that

if

anyone opened it,

they'd

suffer a nasty boil hex that wouldn't go away for a week.

Hermione smirked on the third day of

term when she heard

Pansy Parkinson screaming in horror and come running out of

their dorm room with green boils all over her face.

The looks from the other students ranged from shock, anger and

in a few cases begrudging respect-as the whole of

Slytherin

House soon found out

just how pug-faced Parkinson had gotten

hexed.

When Professor Snape had entered the common room later that

same evening and called Hermione down in front

the whole of

Slytherin to demand the counter curse and for her to apologize to

Miss Parkinson or

suffer

detention for

the rest

of

the term,

however Hermione just smirked evilly at her Head of House and

said coldly and clearly,

"I'll

take the detention,

Professor. And in

the future,

please-I'd appreciate it

if

you wouldn't

insult

my

intelligence.

I'll

always take the detention, as I have no plans on

apologizing for defending myself

against

any person or persons

who think they can treat

me thusly.

It's not

as if

I can run to my

Head of House for fair treatment after all."

Professor Snape looked down at the small girl, who was glaring

up at him with utter contempt.

It

was true he'd been unfair

to her,

but

he had a reputation to

uphold

and

unfortunately

he

couldn't

be

seen

coddling

a

mudblood, even if she was a Slytherin.

The rest

of

the common room just

gaped on in utter

shock. No one had ever addressed their Head of House

so rudely.

Snape sneered at the young girl

and said in his drawling baritone,

"Very well, Miss Granger. Detention for the rest of the year."

At

this

the majority

of

her

housemates

smirked and some

laughed,

but

Hermione just raised her eyebrow in challenge and

then proceeded to curtsy to her

Potions Professor

and say

sweetly, "I'm looking forward to it."

She then turned around regally with her nose pointed in the air

and marched right

out

the common room door,

not

sparing a

single glance at any of her fellow Slytherins.

Insufferable assholes.

The whole of Slytherin House decided to try and make the little

Slytherin's life a living hell,

but

they soon learned she gave as

good as she got.

When Marcus Flint

tripped her down a flight of stairs, and she'd

ended up unconscious in the hospital

for

three days with a

concussion,

she later

proceeded to sneak into the Slytherin

locker

room with a stolen wand that

she'd "borrowed "

(after

successfully stealing from Professor

Snape's potions storage

and brewing Polyjuice Potion to change into Vincent

Crabbe),

while slipping him a sleeping draught.

She'd hexed Flint's broom,

causing him to keep slamming into

the Slytherin Quidditch stands until

he fell

from his broom and

broke both legs and his right

arm,

along with sustaining a

severe concussion.

He'd ended up in the hospital

for

two

weeks,

while Slytherin lost

the match to Hufflepuff,

which was

embarrassing for the dentally-challenged Quidditch Captain.

When the whole of

Slytherin accused Granger

of

the deed,

Snape came in with Dumbledore-who cast a 'Priori

Incantatem '

on

Hermione's wand to see what her last spells were.

Surprisingly,

there was no proof

that

her wand had cast

the hex

that had been placed on Flint's broom.

The whole of Slytherin House stood there in confusion as the little

witch once again,

stared down her

Head of

House,

while the

Headmaster just

smiled serenely and told Professor Snape that it

would appear that Miss Granger was innocent.

Snape stared at

Miss Granger,

who looked at

him with such

disgust and hatred in her eyes-he then realized that this little witch

wasn't

going to ever

give in to her tormentors.

And for the first

time,

he considered her with something akin to respect

and left

the common room, robes billowing in his wake.

After Flints 'accident ' the hazing and torment quieted down some,

and Hermione was able to breath a momentary sigh of relief.

Her housemates still

sneered at

her,

calling her mudblood, but

for the most part they left her alone.

By late November, Hermione was no closer to figuring out what

the diary was,

but

in a stroke of

luck she did manage to figure

of what the crest on her box represented.

It

happened during a duel

with Malfoy and Potter

in Defense

class.

Malfoy had conjured a snake from his wand,

which slithered

towards a boy in Hufflepuff.

Potter

had started hissing at

the

snake,

and surprisingly Hermione could understand what

Potter

was saying to the snake.

Professor

Snape looked stunned by

this new revelation of

Potter speaking to snakes,

and she had

overheard Weasley telling Potter

that

he had been speaking

Parseltongue, which was snake language.

Thinking about her box, Hermione decided to do some research

on Parseltongue, and what she discovered shocked her.

It

seemed that

speaking Parseltongue was a rare gift,

and only

could be spoken by those who were direct

heirs of

Salazar

Slytherin himself.

Hermione had never

known she possessed the gift,

as she'd

never been around snakes as a child.

Determined to see if

she truly possessed the gift,

she decided

to

head

down

towards

the

Black

Lake

late

one

Sunday

afternoon, to see if she could locate a snake to converse with it.

It

didn't

take long for her to come across a snake on the edge of

the lake near the Forbidden Forest.

The snake was rather large

and at

first

Hermione was a bit

frightened,

but

the snake just

looked at her curiously and then started hissing at her.

"Who are you? " The snake hissed questioningly, it's eyes fixated

on the small witch.

"I

am called Hermione.

I

am very pleased to meet you, do you

have a name?"

The snake came a bit

closer and circled around the rock where

Hermione was sitting,

then stopped and raised its head so it's

face was at eye level.

"My

name is

Nagini."

The snake hissed.

"You speak snake

language. Your magic smells familiar. Who are you?"

Hermione

just

stared

at

the

snake

in

shock.

How

could

her

magic

smell

familiar?

"I

am a student

at

Hogwarts.

I

am in Slytherin House,

although

they don't

like me much. They think I am a mudblood, but I was

adopted by my parents,

so I

don't

know who my real

parents

are." Hermione then pulled out the box from her bag and showed

it

to the snake.

"I

just

found out

recently that

I

can understand

snake language,

and this was left

by my birth mother when she

gave me away."

Nagini

came closer

and eyed the box.

She gazed up at

Hermione and gently flicked her tongue on the young witch's

cheek, causing the her to giggle softly.

"The crest

is from the House of Gaunt. They are heirs to Salazar

Slytherin.

Ask the box to open in snake language, it should open

for you if you are a true heir to the House of Slytherin."

Holy cricket!!!

Heir to Slytherin, but how could that be?

Hermione just

stared at

the snake and then looked down at the

box again.

She then hissed the word 'open '

and the magical

seal

released opening the box. Looking inside, she noticed a ring

with a black stone in the center. The stone had a weird shape in

the middle of it, like a triangle with a line straight through it.

Hermione could feel

the magic coming from the ring,

and it

was

the same magic as she felt from the diary.

"You, Hermione, have the ring of my master. It is the Gaunt family

ring, and belongs to its heir, the heir of Salazar Slytherin. The ring

holds the soul

of my master. Only his heir could hold his soul and

not

be corrupted by its magic.

Try the ring on,

if you are the true

heir it will bind to you and protect you."

"And if I'm not the heir?"

"Then young witch,

you will

die.

But your magic is familiar. It

feels like my Master's."

"Who is your

master?"

Hermione knew who it

was,

but

she

needed to hear it to confirm that her suspicions were true.

"The Dark Lord is my master. He is the Heir of Slytherin."

Hermione nodded.

"Where is your

master,

Nagini? Is he still

alive?"

Nagini

nodded once. "He is between life and death. The piece you

have of his soul anchor him to this life. He seeks a way to return."

Hermione nodded in understanding.

That

was what

happened last

year with Quirrell

and why he was

desperate to get the sorcerers stone.

Hermione had heard the Gryffindors discuss the stone in the

library when they thought

no one else was watching.

She'd

researched it and found the information on Nicolas Flamel. She'd

even left

the book so the boys could find it,

not

realizing what

exactly they needed it for. Now it would seem that somehow, she

may have inadvertently prevented her

own birth father

from

returning to full power.

This definitely required more research and thought.

She gazed at

the ring and looked at

the snake,

who was

watching her closely. Hermione nodded at the snake and slipped

the ring onto her right

index finger. The ring automatically sized

down to fit

and she could feel

the Dark Magic swirling from the

ring, binding to her magical core.

It was oddly familiar and comforting in a strange way.

She smiled at

the snake,

who looked oddly pleased for

a

reptile.

Nagini

moved forward and licked at

Hermione's face

and hand,

almost

like a caress and suddenly the ring on her

finger

disappeared.

It

then hissed it's approval,

telling the

witch the time

had not come yet for her to reveal her true identity, and then made

to move back towards the forest.

Hermione called out

to Nagini, asking the snake if she would see

it again.

The snake nodded and told her to come each month when the

moon was full

at sunset, and she would be there to greet her. She

smiled and thanked Nagini

for her help,

watching her first

friend

slither back into the forest.

Staring down at

where the ring should've been,

she sighed.

So, it would seem she was the daughter of the Dark Lord.

Hermione doubted that

fact

would be popular within the majority

of Hogwarts, particularly with the Headmaster. She doubted any in

Slytherin House would believe her, as she'd never told anyone of

her

adoption.

She figured they'd think she was making it

up to

stop them from tormenting her,

and frankly didn't

want

to give

them the satisfaction.

It

was a matter of

pride at

this point.

She hated everyone in her

house, and when they found out that she was the Heir of Slytherin

and the daughter

of

Lord Voldemort

himself,

they would all

be

eating crow.

Especially that prat Malfoy.

Hermione smirked evilly, she needed to plan.

She wasn't sure if her birth father ever knew about her, he may

not

even want

her,

but

she would make herself

invaluable so

that he'd have no choice but to acknowledge her. She had two

pieces of his

soul

in her possession.

It

was a good bargaining chip if

nothing

else.

She needed to find out exactly what these things were, so she

was off to the library for more research.

The rest of second year was mostly quiet and Hermione kept

her

newfound heritage to herself.

She'd meet

Nagini

every

full

moon, and discovered that the snake was very sassy and

surprisingly protective of her.

One day in the late spring when she went to meet her friend, she

hadn't

noticed that

Malfoy and his cronies were following her.

When Hermione got

to the spot

where Nagini

was supposed to

meet

her,

the snake wasn't

there but

Malfoy started tormenting

her,

calling her names and threatening her. She just stood there

stoically with her

wand hanging from her

hand,

when out

of

nowhere Nagini

lunged at

the blonde,

hissing at

him and his

friends.

Malfoy screamed like a girl,

and stumbled back nearly falling on

his arse.

He gaped at

Hermione,

who was laughing at

him,

and

climbed over his friends running back towards the castle.

She thanked Nagini, who just nodded at her.

The two spent

a little while conversing before Hermione

headed back to the castle.

She began to notice Malfoy looking at

her strangely after that,

but she just ignored the hateful git.

He wasn't worth her time.

On the last

day of

her

detention for

the year,

Professor Snape

silently handed Hermione a Potions book as well

as a book on

Occlumency for her to read over the summer.

She stared at

him

questioningly, to which he told her that any second year who could

brew Polyjuice Potion should be commended on her ingenuity. He

also told her that

if

she was to continue being the brightest witch

Hogwarts had seen in these many years,

that

Occlumency was

key in making sure she didn't

project

those thoughts which were

better kept hidden.

To say she was shocked, would've been an understatement. But

she kept

her mask firmly in place and thanked her Professor for

the books, promising to read them thoroughly over the summer.

For

the first

time since starting Hogwarts,

Hermione felt

like

maybe she might be okay after all.

Boggarts, Tormentors and Tears

Chapter 5: Boggarts, Tormentors and Tears

Apparently,

a murderer named Sirius Black had escaped

from Azkaban prison and no one seemed to know how

he'd done it.

All

of

Diagon Alley had wanted posters plastered with the

man's face, screaming in rage.

It was a bit disconcerting.

Hermione sat on the train alone, as she had last year.

No one came in to join her, nor acknowledged her presence. She

saw Malfoy walk by at

one point,

but

he just

stared at

her

morosely before moving on with his friends.

So she decided to

read a bit

in her

new DADA book,

when the train stopped

suddenly and the lights shut off.

Looking around in her compartment

in confusion, she could feel

the air getting colder,

and could see movement

just

outside her

window.

She'd just

considered peering out

and investigating,

when she saw a figure floating by her compartment door.

The figure stopped and paused,

before moving on towards the

next car.

Hermione wasn't

sure what

was going on,

but

she sat

there

quietly for some time until

the lights came back on and the train

started moving again.

When she got

to Hogwarts for the feast, she sat at the far end

of the Slytherin table by herself per usual.

The first

years were sorted,

but

once it

was quickly known she

was a mudblood,

no one acknowledged her

presence.

Then

Dumbledore made the announcement

in regards to the new

Defense Professor,

a Remus Lupin,

and everyone in the hall

politely cheered for the man.

He looked a bit

worn and shabby,

but overall seemed pleasant enough.

Then the Headmaster announced that the Dementors of Azkaban

would be at Hogwarts, possibly looking for Sirius Black.

Hermione thought

back to the incident

on the train and realized

quickly that

the figure she saw outside her

compartment

was

most likely a dementor.

It

would seem that

Harry Potter

had a run in with one of

the

creatures,

because Malfoy and his cronies wouldn't stop teasing

him about

it

for days after the incident.

It finally came to a head

on the first

day of

Class for

Care of

Magical

Creatures with

Professor Hagrid.

Hagrid had brought

a Hippogriff

to class and after Potter had

successfully rode the beast, Malfoy decided that the bird wasn't

scary at

all,

and proceeding to insult

the creature,

getting

injured for his troubles. It wasn't a bad injury, but Malfoy milked

it

for all

it

was worth,

getting Hagrid in trouble and Buckbeak

sentenced for execution.

Hermione

couldn't

have

cared

less

about

the

Potter-Malfoy

drama.

She made her way to the edge of the Forbidden Forest, like she

had every full

moon the year prior to meet Nagini. Thankfully, the

snake was there and Hermione was overjoyed to see her friend.

They talked a bit, Nagini

telling her to be careful

this year and to

stay away from the Shrieking Shack during the full moon.

When Hermione asked why,

the snake told her that

a werewolf

was being detained there during the full moon.

She was surprised that

the Headmaster

would allow such a

thing, but Dumbledore did seem a bit barmy to her, allowing the

sorcerers stone to be hidden at Hogwarts was probably not his

smartest choice.

The first

class in DADA turned out

to be quite revealing.

Professor

Lupin had decided to teach the class about

Boggarts.

Hermione correctly identified what

a Boggart

was,

earning 10

points for

Slytherin and receiving caustic glares from her own

classmates as well

as the other

third years.

Professor

Lupin

looked at

her

questioningly,

and she shrugged helplessly in

response.

Because really?

What good would it be to speak up at this point?

When the class lined up, she decided to head towards the back,

but of course Malfoy had to speak up, taunting the her about the

fact

she was too afraid to show everyone in the class her worst

fear.

Smirking at

the blonde,

she walked towards the front

right

behind one of the

Patil

Twins.

When her

turn came,

the boggart

shifted,

as it

tried to read her

worst

fear

but

she had been practicing

Occlumency over

the summer,

and closed her

mind to the

creature.

The boggart kept shifting, becoming more agitated as it couldn't

get a read on her.

This went

on for at

least

a couple minutes before Professor

Lupin,

giving her a curious look, dismissed her to the back of

the class.

The entire class was whispering about the rare occurrence.

For a boggart

to have no affect

on a witch or wizard was simply

unheard of, especially in one so young.

Hermione could feel

Malfoy staring at

her,

but

she ignored him,

watching Potter take his turn.

Quickly the boggart

turned into a Dementor and Professor Lupin

pushed Harry out

of

the way,

causing the boggart

to shift

to an

image of a full moon.

Ah,

so the new DADA Professor was the werewolf

Nagini

had warned her about.

Interesting.

The Professor dismissed the class asking each student to write a

20 inch essay on boggarts,

their

history and the origins of

the

counter- curse.

Hermione grabbed her bag and headed for the library where she

could continue her studies in peace,

not

paying attention as an

interested set of grey eyes followed her out of the classroom.

Thankfully,

the majority of

third year

was quite uneventful

for

Hermione, but not for the rest of the school.

Somehow,

Sirius Black had gotten into Hogwarts and caused

such an uproar that

all

the students had to sleep in the Great

Hall

until

the castle and grounds could be searched.

She had

done some research on her

own,

trying to figure out

how a

person

could

get

inside

the

wards

without

setting

off

the

detection spells. Over Christmas that year, her parents had gifted

her with a large orange half-Kneazle named Crookshanks.

She

had wanted her own familiar, and Crookshanks was brilliant and

clever.

Kneazles were well

known to be able to sniff out animagus. When

Hermione read that

passage in her book after the holidays,

she

realized just how Sirius Black was getting in and out of the school.

Hermione grabbed as many books on human transfiguration as

she could and decided that

she would become an animagus

herself.

It seemed like a prudent thing to do under the circumstances.

Easter had come quickly and Hermione decided to stay at school

over the holidays.

All

of

her dorm-mates were leaving for home,

a fact

she was grateful

for.

She packed up her book bag and

headed for the library as the rest

of

her house was leaving for

Hogsmeade to take the Hogwarts Express back to London.

As

she made her

way

out

of

the common room she felt

like

someone was

watching her,

but

when she stopped to look

around she didn't

notice anyone.

She made it

to the library and

set

her

bag on her

usual

table,

taking out

her

books and

parchment,

deciding she might

as well

get

a head start

on her

assignments,

when she heard footsteps approaching her

from

behind.

She quickly whipped out

her

wand and turned into a fighting

stance,

when she noticed Malfoy casually leaning against

one of

the bookshelves, looking at her curiously.

"Not

going home for the Holiday,

eh Granger? Your parents not

want you around either?" Malfoy smirked wickedly.

Hermione sighed and turned around, ignoring the blonde.

She had decided early on this year,

that

she wasn't

going to

respond to the bigoted prat

anymore,

but

that

didn't

stop him

from trying to get a reaction out of her.

When she moved to grab a book from the shelf in front of her,

she felt him grab her arm, turning her to face him.

"I was talking to you, mudblood ! How dare you turn your back on

your betters.

Perhaps you need a reminder." Draco sneered in

disgust.

Hermione just

sighed and shook her head,

looking askance at

the hand on her arm. The two of them stood like that for several

minutes, as she refused to break the silence.

She had absolutely nothing to say to the hateful boy.

She didn't

understand why he kept

harassing her,

it

wasn't like

she purposely went out of her way to get his attention.

She avoided him like the plague.

Draco looked down at the little witch before him, with her riotous

curls

and impassive expression,

eyes

that

were dead and

showed absolutely no emotion.

For a fleeting moment, he wondered if she had anyone in her life

that cared about her.

He'd made sure no one in their house gave her the time of

day,

and she had no friends from the other houses that

he knew of.

She was the smartest in their year by far, and he couldn't help but

be intrigued by her. He'd taunted her because it was the only way

to get her attention, but she simply never responded.

He hated to admit it, but he was worried about her.

She rarely ate in the Great

Hall

and she spent

all

her free time

buried in books.

She looked frail

and thin,

but

he knew underneath the facade

she was a brilliant, powerful witch.

Finally realizing that

the little witch was not

going to respond to

him,

he let

go of

her arm and saw red marks from where he'd

grabbed her.

To her

credit

she didn't

even rub them,

she just

looked at

him with that

dead expression and turned her back to

him and walked away.

Draco just

stared after her,

feeling guilt

and shame for the first

time in his life, and he didn't like it at all.

Hermione stood by the stacks waiting for Malfoy to leave, but he

just

stood there and watched her

for

what

seemed like an

eternity.

Finally he sighed,

turned and left

the library,

leaving

Hermione alone.

She sat

down at

her

desk,

books strewn about

and sighed

forlornly.

Her parents had been distancing themselves from her ever since

they'd told her of

the adoption.

She had no friends,

except

for

Nagini

and Crookshanks,

and she didn't

know what

to think

about

her

real

father.

Everything she'd researched about

him

made her feel

that

if

he did return,

he wouldn't want her. Nagini

had told her what she

knew about

Tom Riddle's childhood,

which sadly,

seemed

worse than hers.

Hermione began to wonder if she would ever find someone

who would truly care about her.

She didn't realize that tears had escaped her eyes until

she saw

a couple drops fall

onto the book she'd been reading.

She felt

her face in shock, holding out her hand in surprise as she looked

at

the evidence of

her loss of

emotional

control.

She shook her

head sadly and breathed in deeply, closing her eyes and getting

her breathing under control.

She was so lost

in her own world,

she failed to realize that

the blonde wizard hadn't left the library

at all, but was silently watching her.

Draco saw the tears from the little witch and instead of

feeling

happy at

her obvious distress,

he felt

truly ashamed for the first

time in his life.

He had never once thought about the vicious way he had treated

the mudblood, she was filth after all.

But

he had noticed after her fall

last

year,

that

her blood hadn't

been any different than his.

She also never asked for help for herself,

but

he had watched

her at

times,

leave just

the right book for someone in the library

who seemed to be struggling with their homework.

She helped

Madam Pomfrey with restocking potions in her

free time and

worked out

in the greenhouses with Professor Sprout

when no

one else was there.

She was polite to the teachers,

but

didn't

engage the other students openly.

She truly had no one, and Draco realized belatedly that it was

entirely his fault.

The emotionless look in her eyes bothered him,

and he didn't

know what to do about it.

He left

the library quietly and headed for

Professor

Snape's

quarters as the two of them were flooing directly to Malfoy Manor

together.

He didn't

have anyone to talk to about

these feelings,

so he

wasn't sure what to do.

Perhaps he'd just leave Granger alone from now on.

Maybe if

he stopped tormenting her,

the rest

of

Slytherin

House would follow.

It

was probably more than she deserved,

at

least

he tried to

convince himself of that.

Shocking Revelations

Chapter 6: Shocking Revelations

The end of

third year saw Professor Lupin outed as a werewolf,

Sirius Black escaping the dementors and Hermione Granger

packing up her trunk to head home for the summer.

Her parents had written to her a week before school ended to let

her

know that

they would be gone for

a month at

a Dental

Conference,

and that she would be staying with a nice lady who

lived in Godric's Hollow. The woman was a Half-Blood witch who

had met

Richard and Helen Granger

quite by accident

at

a

farmers market

near

Surrey.

When they had shared with the

woman that

their daughter was a witch, and top of her year, the

witch kindly offered to take Hermione and tutor

her

over

the

summer.

Hermione was excited for the opportunity, but felt that it was one

more example of

her

adoptive parents distancing themselves

from her.

One interesting discovery had happened a week before school

ended.

She was up on the Seventh floor

corridor

just

pacing

around wishing that

she had a place to hide,

when a door

miraculously opened up on the wall

adjacent

to where she was

walking. She carefully opened the door and went inside, gasping

when she saw the room filled with rows upon rows of junk. It was

then she realized that

she had found part

of

the Come and Go

room,

or

as

Hogwarts

a

History

called

it,

the

Room of

Requirement .

It

was

odd,

but

she

could

almost

sense

the

same

magic

emanating from the room that she felt from her ring.

Perhaps the room held another piece of her Father's soul?

She had finally found a place to call

her own, and she could start

searching the room.

She couldn't

wait

to come back in the fall

and test out the rooms

abilities.

When she was packing her

trunk in her

dorm room,

Daphne

Greengrass,

one of

the Pureblood girls in her year had come in

to grab something she'd forgotten.

She saw Hermione walking out

of

the loo and gasped in

shock at how thin and frail the little witch looked.

Hermione's hair

hung loosely as she was changing out

of

her

witches robes and into her

Muggle clothes when she

heard the sound.

She turned around and found Daphne staring at her in shock.

Daphne knew she rarely saw Granger eating with the rest of

Slytherin, but she had no idea the witch was so thin.

Daphne continued to stare at

the other

witch's gaunt

face-who

was returning the favor with a blank, emotionless expression.

"Merlin, Granger! Are you alright? You look terrible."

Daphne tried not to cringe at how harsh she sounded, but the little

witch just

looked at her impassively and didn't say a word as she

finished putting on her clothes and then shut her trunk.

When she shrunk her

trunk and placed it

in her

jacket

pocket,

Daphne's eyes widened in shock!

They hadn't

learned to do that

in Charms class

yet! That was sixth year level magic!

Hermione passed by the other witch,

not

speaking a word and

walked out

of

the dorm room and into the common room.

She

saw Malfoy and his friends all

sitting by the window talking and

laughing about their school year. She sighed and walked towards

the common room door so she could head to the train,

so she

didn't hear Daphne following her until

the witch grabbed her arm

to stop her.

What was it with people thinking they could grab her anytime they

wanted to?

She was a mudblood to these people, so you'd think they wouldn't

want to touch her anymore than she wanted to be touched.

"Granger, wait….". Greengrass trailed off, catching the attention of

Malfoy and his friends,

who all

looked up in shock that someone

was actually talking to the mudblood.

Hermione just

stared down at

Daphne's arm passively, waiting

for her to release it.

Draco,

watching the scene,

felt

his gut

clench in recognition of

that look.

It was the same one Granger had given him in the library-cold and

lifeless.

Daphne glanced over at her friends, not sure how to proceed.

It

was clear that something was very wrong with Granger, but the

girl seemed utterly indifferent.

Daphne realized she didn't want to embarrass the other witch, but

unfortunately she'd caught the attention of the other third years.

Moving closer to Hermione, she whispered so only the other witch

could hear when she inquired softly, "Are you alright, Granger?"

Hermione though,

just

stared at

her

in confusion,

and did not

reply.

She just

turned around and walked out

of

the common room

without a backwards glance.

Pansy walked up and said loudly, "What in the world were

you thinking talking to the mudblood, Daphne? You know

we don't acknowledge her. She's nothing but filth after all."

Glaring at

her other friends,

they all

laughed except

for Draco,

oddly enough.

He just

stared at

the common room door with a

frown marring his face.

So Draco had noticed that

something was wrong with Granger

too?

When she caught

his eye,

he subtly shook his head,

silently

letting her know they'd discuss it later.

Daphne nodded and turned to address Pansy.

"It's none of

your

concern,

Pansy.

Don't

worry about

it,

it

was nothing."

Pansy scoffed like she didn't quite believe Daphne, but didn't say

another word as the group grabbed their trunks and headed for

the carriages to take them to Hogsmeade. Once they were settled

on the Hogwarts Express, Draco invited Daphne to find the trolley

so they could get

sweets for

everyone.

Daphne agreed and

together they left their friends in the compartment.

When they had put

some distance between themselves and their

friends,

Draco motioned for

Daphne to move into an empty

compartment and closed the door.

"What

was that

with Granger earlier, Daphne? You seemed

genuinely upset, did she say something to you?"

"First, Draco? Why do you want to know? Because if you're

just

going to use the information to taunt

the girl,

I'd rather

not say anything."

Draco gaped at his friend in surprise.

She was clearly trying to protect Granger, a thought which Malfoy

found intriguing yet oddly disturbing.

"I won't say anything, Daphne. You have my word."

Daphne considered her friend closely-trying to decide whether or

not

Draco would use what

she was about

to tell

him to hurt

Granger further.

While Daphne was a Pureblood,

she felt

bad for the mudblood

witch.

The girl

had no friends at

school.

She'd been alone for

three

years and despite the fact the the whole of Slytherin House had

taunted and hurt her, she was the smartest student in their year.

Probably in the entire school,

if

Daphne was honest.

The girl

never complained, never asked for help, never showed emotion.

It was like she was a ghost wandering around the halls just going

through the motions.

Daphne realized that

she'd never

seen the girl

smile,

or

laugh. The thought made her sad.

"Fine,

Draco,

I

will

tell

you, but if you use this against Hermione I

will hex your balls off. Am I clear?"

Draco nodded and sat

forward giving Daphne his undivided

attention.

Daphne then told him what

she had walked in on,

Granger changing out

of her robes and how emaciated the little

witch looked.

She had obviously been wearing baggy robes to

hide the fact that she was frighteningly thin.

Draco's eyes widened in something like recognition before his

mask fell firmly down in place.

He just

stared at

Daphne and felt

sick inside.

He didn't

want

to

be responsible for the girl

wasting away.

He didn't

need to live

with that

kind of

guilt,

so he told Daphne what

had happened

before Easter break when he'd followed Granger into the library.

Daphne sat

back in shock and gasped in despair at

how their

actions in alienating the little witch,

had caused Hermione to

become completely isolated and withdrawn.

"What do we do, Draco? We all have been so horrible to her, and

I

for

one feel

guilty.

I

never

meant

for

this to happen.

Do you

know that

she shrunk down her entire trunk and put

it

into her

pocket

before she walked out

of

our

dorm room?"

At

this

confession Draco's gasped in surprise and awe.

"Merlin,

Daph,

that's

level

sixth

year

magic!" Daphne just nodded in agreement.

"She's the reason we've won the House Cup the last two years,

she knows all

the answers and is always the first

to master

spells, yet no one gives her any credit or says a kind word to her.

She's never been mean to me and I've been awful to her. In fact?

I

don't

think I've ever

heard her

say an unkind word about

anyone since that altercation with Professor Snape last year, and

she was only speaking the truth."

Draco reluctantly nodded, feeling more guilty by the moment. "You

know our parents would never let

us associate with a mudblood.

My father

makes it

a point

to constantly remind me that

I'm

second in class behind her. I'm a disappointment apparently."

"But

that

is no reason to take it

out

on Granger.

I

may not

have

been able to truly befriend her, but I can't be cruel to her anymore,

Draco. We have to make the others leave her alone."

Draco just nodded reluctantly and the. sighed in defeat.

While his influence in Slytherin House was substantial,

he knew

that

there were many

within his house who would not

stop

taunting the mudblood.

He would need to think about

it

over the summer and figure out

the best way to handle the situation.

"I'll think about it, Daphne. It's all I can promise for right now."

Daphne

nodded

again

and

the

two

Slytherins

left

the

compartment

completely unaware that

a third person was

sitting in the far corner near the window under a concealment

charm.

Hermione had panicked when the two Slytherins had walked into

the compartment.

She had perfected the concealment

charm

over Easter break after being accosted by Malfoy in the library.

She was certain they had no idea she'd been sitting there,

listening

to

their

conversation.

Daphne

seemed

genuinely

concerned about her and even Malfoy seemed oddly human.

She had no idea he had seen her crying that day in the library.

Hermione had no intention of

getting her

hopes up that

things

would change for her, or that she would make friends. Technically

she was still

a mudblood in the eyes of her housemates, and she

had no intention of setting the record straight.

She sat

there deep in contemplation waiting for the train to reach

London so she could put

some distance between herself

and

school for a few months.

Beauxbatons,

Durmstrang

and

the

Tri-Wizard Tourn...

Chapter

7:

Beauxbatons,

Durmstrang and the Tri-Wizard

Tournament

Hermione's summer

had flown by and she had enjoyed every

minute of it.

The nice witch that

her parents had met,

Mrs.

White,

was bright

and had a knack for Transfiguration and Charms.

Hermione was well

on her way to becoming an animagus, having

sat through the meditations to figure out her form.

She'd been shocked when she realized that

her animagus form

was the Western Taipan snake.

In her research,

she'd discovered that

the western taipan,

also

called the fierce snake,

contains

venom that

is

a veritable

witches

brew

of

deadly

neurotoxins,

procoagulants

and

myotoxins that

paralyze muscles and causes hemorrhaging of

the blood vessels.

Hermione was awed to discover

that

her

animagus form was

something so fitting, considering her true heritage.

She was anxious to return to school

and tell

Nagini

the good

news.

When she went to Diagon Alley to get her supplies for school, she

noticed that

there was a lot

of interest in the upcoming Quidditch

World Cup: Bulgaria against the Irish National Team.

Hermione had no interest

in the sport,

she'd never

attended a

single game at school.

She got

her

books,

robes and other

supplies in record time,

leaving back through the Leaky Cauldron and headed back home.

September 1st

came too quickly and once again she was alone

on the Hogwarts Express.

Her

hair

had gotten longer,

and she had managed to put

on

some of the weight she'd lost over the last school year, although

her mother thought

she was still

too thin.

She grown a couple

inches and had her teeth fixed over the summer, so they weren't

quite as noticeable.

She was starting to fill

out

as well,

and her normally flat

chest

was now a simple B cup.

Casting a disillusionment

charm on herself,

she sat

back

and watched the countryside go by.

Hearing a sound outside her compartment,

she noticed Malfoy

looking into the compartment

with a puzzled expression on his

face.

He had grown over the summer, and his hair was a bit more wind-

swept.

Hermione had tried not to give much thought to the conversation

she'd overheard on the train ride home last

year,

but

she'd

thought

about

it

more than she'd care to admit.

Seeing Malfoy

now clearly looking for something, or someone?

Made Hermione nervous.

She would be happy if she never had to see the blonde again.

When the train stopped,

Hermione warded her compartment and

dressed in her new robes. She grabbed her beaded bag that she

had been given by Mrs.

White over the summer.

Hermione had

discreetly placed an undetectable extension charm on the bag

and it

would only open for

her

as it

was tied to her

magical

signature.

She felt

her

right

index finger

and rubbed over

her

concealed family ring distractedly,

waiting for everyone to leave

the train before she disembarked.

Unfortunately luck was not on her side as she approached the last

carriage and both Malfoy and Greengrass were waiting together.

When Daphne spotted her, she nudged Draco who looked over

at the little witch approaching them with that same vacant dead

expression on her face.

Daphne stepped up into the carriage with Draco's help and

Hermione waited for the blonde to get

in as well

so she could

enter.

Draco stared at

her

impassively,

seemingly waiting for

her to approach. When it seemed like neither one would move,

Daphne gestured for Draco to take a seat.

The boy looked at

the little witch morosely and sighed in resignation, stepping up

and taking a seat next to Daphne.

Hermione then moved towards the carriage and careful

not

to

make eye contact, sat as far away from the two as she could get.

Daphne watched the witch, who seemed to be as emotionless as

the last time she'd seen her.

Her

clothes seemed a bit

less baggy and her face was a little

fuller, but she still seemed underweight.

As the carriage moved, Daphne cleared her throat and addressed

Hermione directly.

"How was your summer, Granger?"

ermione stared at

the girl

with the same confused look she had

given her at the end of last year, but did not say anything.

Draco, who was closely watching the little witch sighed this time in

exasperation.

"Don't

you know it's poor manners to ignore someone when they

address you, Granger?"

Daphne elbowed Malfoy,

who just

grunted,

while Hermione

just looked at them woodenly.

She had no intention of speaking with either one of them.

Did they honestly think that

after tormenting her for the last

three years that

she would sit

there and make idle chit-chat

with them?

They were barking if

they thought

she would willingly make

small talk.

Glancing away from the two Slytherins,

she missed the worried

look that

Daphne gave Malfoy and the way in which Malfoy

frowned at her.

When

they'd

finally

reached

the

castle,

Hermione

quickly

stepped off the carriage and hastily made her way into the Great

Hall.

She was so focused on escaping her two classmates she

missed the arrival

of

Durmstrang and Beauxbatons schools for

the Tri-Wizard Tournament.

Quietly, Hermione made her way to the end of the Slytherin table

to sit

by herself.

She didn't

look at

anyone,

but

simply took a

book out of her bag and started to read. Malfoy had entered the

hall

and immediately noticed Granger sitting off

by herself,

her

nose buried in a book.

Daphne came up silently behind him,

looking over at Hermione sitting all alone. She gave Draco a nod

and purposefully walked over

to where Granger

was sitting,

noticing the looks of

astonishment

on her

classmates faces

before sat directly across from Hermione.

The witch in question however,

didn't

look up nor acknowledge

Daphne,

but

from the way her

hands tightened on her

book,

Daphne knew that

Hermione was aware someone was sitting

across from her.

Malfoy just

stood there considering his friend who nodded at

him to leave,

while further down the table-Pansy was doing a

fairly decent

job loudly complaining about

Daphne sitting with

the 'filth .'

There were some snickers and chuckles but

it

soon stopped

quickly.

Hermione didn't

dare look up to see what

had happened

but

she imagined that

Malfoy must

have given them a look

shutting them up.

Bloody hell!

This was going to be more awkward than when they'd just

ignored her.

Dumbledore

at

that

moment,

stood

up

and

made

the

announcement

about

the

visiting

schools,

the

Tri-Wizard

tournament

and

suddenly,

the

ceiling

started

behaving

erratically-catching Hermione's attention when a weird looking

man with a strange eye and a limp came wandering into the

Great

Hall

from the

back,

and

cast

a

spell

stopping

the

commotion.

Dumbledore went

to greet

him and Hermione figured that

the

man was probably their new Defense Professor. He seemed a bit

unhinged and he was drinking out

a flask and shuddering in

disgust.

Hhmmm, that was odd .

Hermione's eyes narrowed at

the man's reaction,

remembering

something similar when she had drank Polyjuice last year.

Could the wizard be Polyjuiced?

And if so why?

Hermione continued to watch him closely,

not

realizing that

Malfoy was noticing her sudden interest in the new Professor.

When the students were introduced from Beauxbatons Academy,

Hermione rolled her eyes at

the way the boys all

swooned over

the French witches.

How utterly predictable.

But

soon,

the wizards from Durmstrang entered in with fanfare of

chanting and fire.

The last wizard that walked into the Great Hall looked familiar, but

Hermione simply couldn't place him.

Both the witches and wizards seemed to be fixated on the young

wizard, so he was probably someone of importance.

It

was a few moments later after all

the introductions had

been complete,

that

the young Bulgarian Wizard walked

over

to the Slytherin table and sat

down next

to Malfoy,

who seemed to be awestruck by the older wizard.

Daphne,

watching where Hermione's attention had gone,

quietly spoke up.

"That

Wizard is Viktor

Krum.

He's a famous seeker

for

the

Bulgarian Quidditch team."

Hermione glanced over at

the witch,

not

realizing she'd been so

obvious in her observations and just nodded before returning her

attention back to her book.

Daphne smiled slightly and caught Draco's eye and nodded which

caused the blonde to breathe in a small

sigh of

relief

as he

nodded back to her.

Horcruxes amongst Friends

Chapter 8: Horcruxes amongst Friends

Over the next

fort-night,

all

anyone at

school

could talk about

was the Tournament and Viktor Krum.

Hermione had gone to her spot by the Black Lake on the evening

of

the first

full

moon to wait

for

Nagini,

but

the snake never

showed so she sat there reading her book, with a lost expression

on her face,

not

noticing a pair of

grey eyes watching her from

behind the tree on the other side of the knoll.

When it

started getting dark,

she put

her

book away in her

beaded bag,

and walked back towards the castle.

She was

worried about her friend.

Did something happen to Nagini?

Hermione had heard whispers of what had happened during the

World Cup, that Death Eaters had been spotted at the game and

had

created

havoc.

She knew from the articles

that

she'd

researched,

that

her

Father's followers were Death Eaters.

So

perhaps it

was a sign that her father planned on returning soon.

Maybe Nagini had told him about her?

Maybe he'd want

to… no… she couldn't

risk getting her hopes

up.

No one wanted her friendship nor companionship.

And she

didn't want anyone's pity, that was for sure.

The days passed by in a blur and Hermione studied harder than

ever. She was so far ahead on the material that she could have

answered every question in every class if she'd so desired, but

she

finally

belatedly

realized,

that

her

classmates

didn't

appreciate her

intellect.

They didn't

appreciate her

winning

house points for them,

so she stopped volunteering to answer

questions, unless asked directly by her Professors.

She'd noticed the curious stares from her classmates,

but

she ignored them.

She was done trying to prove to them she belonged.

They'd never

accept

her,

unless her

father

claimed her

and

there was enough doubt

about

that

happening,

that

she was

done calling attention to herself.

By the end of

September? Word had gotten around Hogwarts

that Hermione Granger was no longer speaking up in class.

She was no longer volunteering to earn points for her house and it

wasn't

long before Daphne realized that

the girl

hadn't spoken in

nearly a month, to anyone… Professor or student.

When

Mad-eye Moody

had traumatized the fourth years

by

showing what the unforgiveables could do?

Every student

cringed except

for Hermione.

She'd just looked on

disinterestedly.

She wasn't

in the library anymore either,

a fact

that

caused

Draco to panic one afternoon when he'd asked Daphne if she'd

seen the little witch.

Daphne told Draco that

Hermione hadn't

been in their dorm for over a week, and she had no idea where

the witch was.

Draco considered going to Professor Snape,

but Hermione was

in all

their classes and turning in her assignments on time,

so

Draco didn't want to get the witch in trouble by tattling.

She'd just assume he was back to being his vicious and cruel self.

When the night

of

Halloween approached,

and the names were

called

out

of

the

Goblet

of

Fire-announcing

the

trio

of

champions-no

one

was

surprised

to

see

Viktor

Krum

representing Durmstrang.

Fleur Delacour,

was the witch chosen from Beauxbatons and the

Hogwarts champion was from Hufflepuff-Cedric Diggory.

But

the Goblet

apparently wasn't

finished when a fourth name

was chosen… Harry Potter.

Hermione had seen the age line that Dumbledore had drawn with

magic.

She had seen the Weasley Twins try and confound the

magic by drinking aging potions which misfired badly, aging them

eighty years.

She had been so engrossed in her book, when Viktor had come

in and put

his name into the Goblet of Fire that when everyone

quieted unexpectedly,

she had glanced up he caught

her eye

and smiled.

She stared back impassively and went

back to her book,

again

unaware of the grey eyes that had witnessed the entire exchange.

So, Harry Potter was a Tri-Wizard Champion?

It really didn't take a genius to figure out what exactly was going

on,

although everyone seemed confused as to how it

could've

happened.

Merlin's beard, sometimes people were so clueless!

It

was clearly obvious that

Mad-eye Moody was a polyjuiced

wizard,

and the most

likely scenario was that he'd placed Harry's

name into the Goblet, thereby entering him the tournament.

It was rather brilliant, if a bit short-sighted.

If

the goal

was to kill

Harry, there were easier ways to get the job

done. So why go to such elaborate lengths to enter the boy into a

tournament he could very likely die in?

It obviously had to do with her Father.

If Voldemort needed Harry in some way, why just not kidnap

the boy?

He lived with Muggles, so it was easily done, right?

Hermione went

to the Room of

Requirement

and sat

in front

of

the fire and called for one of the House elves to bring her some

hot

chocolate and biscuits. She then closed her eyes and asked

the room to conjure any books on Dark Magic that

could split a

persons soul.

She had two pieces of her Father's soul, but what

if he'd made more?

He was magically weakened the night

he went after Harry Potter

in 1981, so how did that happen?

He'd obviously found a way to store his soul

into objects to make

himself somewhat immortal.

Her father had killed Harry's parents before he tried to kill

Harry.

Hermione knew she was

missing something vital,

something

simple,

but

the answer was eluding her. So she did what she did

best and researched.

She'd figure it out eventually.

Hermione

had

spent

the

entire

night

in

the

Room of

Requirement and had finally found her answer around 4am in

the morning.

Horcrux or as in this case,

Horcruxes plural.

She had two, it

was likely there were others.

Three and seven were strong

magical numbers… so it was likely that there was at least one

more… possibly five more.

Hermione thought

about

what

the objects could be. They would

most likely have some significance to her father. Maybe be other

founder family heirlooms? Her father was the Heir to Slytherin,

but what if he'd used relics from the other founders. In Hogwarts

a

History

Rowena

Ravenclaw had

a

diadem,

which

had

disappeared ages ago. Helga Hufflepuff had a Cup with a badger

on it.

Slytherin had hidden a Chamber of Secrets somewhere in

the castle,

and Hermione was sure there were probably some

family heirloom connected with her house too. Gryffindor had his

sword, which if memory served, the Headmaster had access too.

So the likelihood that the Sword was a horcrux was neglible.

So,

a diary,

ring,

diadem,

cup,

something Slytherin related-that

made five.

If her father had created two more what would they be?

Exhausted,

she conjured a bathtub in the room and soaked in it

for a while.

Today was a Saturday and a Hogsmeade weekend, it was also a

full

moon.

Hermione had no interest

in going to the village,

so

she decided to take a nap and maybe have a house elf bring her

some lunch later, so she could continue with her research, until it

was time to go see if Nagini would be at their usual spot.

She had no idea that

at

that

very moment,

a blonde haired

wizard and witch were actively searching the castle looking for

her.

Daphne was getting worried as no one had seen Hermione

since the end of

class yesterday.

She had discreetly asked

around but since no one normally paid any attention to the witch,

no one could remember if they'd seen her or not.

"Do you think she went to Hogsmeade, Draco?" Daphne asked a

bit worriedly.

Draco shook his head. "She's never gone before and I doubt that

she's there now. She's somewhere in the castle, though I haven't

the slightest clue where that could be."

As the day wore on and the two Slytherin students realized that

the little witch was no where to be found,

they headed back to

Hogsmeade to be with their friends.

Hermione had woken up from her nap, eaten and looking at the

time, realized she need to leave now if she wanted to see Nagini.

She put

on her

coat,

gloves,

hat

and cast

a disillusionment

charm over her when she left the room, warding it so no one but

herself could enter…

… and left for the Black lake.

Once she had reached her destination, she cancelled the spells

and sat

down on her

usual

rock waiting for

her

friend and

thankfully, she didn't have to wait long today as Nagini appeared

and placed her head on Hermione's lap.

Hissing in Parseltongue, the snake greeted the little witch, asking

her how school was faring.

"It's alright, everyone is excited for the tournament. Where were

you last month, Nagini? I was worried when you didn't come."

"I was with my master, child. Can't you not sense why?"

Hermione stared down at

the snake in confusion then then

closed her eyes and reached out her magic. She could sense

something

had

changed

with

the

snake,

it's

magic

felt

familiar… almost like… Holy Cricket!

Her father had made Nagini a horcrux!

"You have a piece of

his soul,

don't

you,

Nagini?"

The snake

nodded and Hermione petted her

head sadly.

"Did he give a

reason for this, Nagini?"

"I

have told your

father

of

you,

young Hermione.

He was not

aware of

your

existence until

I

told him this summer.

He has

devised a plan to return.

He knows you wear the ring and are

protected by a piece of him. He protected me the same way."

"Was he angry about me?"

"No,

little witch,

he was not.

He made sure I

came here to tell

you. He has a plan to return."

Hermione nodded to the snake.

"Yes,

I

figured that

out

when

school

started.

The new Defense Professor

is using Polyjuice

Potion to disguise his true identity. I'd guessed he must be one of

my Father's followers.

He has been helping Harry Potter prepare

for

the tournament.

The wizard put

his name into the Goblet

of

Fire,

of

that

I'm sure.

I'm guessing he is to keep the Potter boy

alive until the final task? Father needs something from him?"

If

a snake could look proud,

Nagini

would have done.

"You are

truly

your

Father's

daughter,

young Hermione.

To be clever

enough to figure this out

on your own.

I will

let your Father know

of your suspicions."

She nodded and thanked the snake for coming to see her. "One

more thing,

Nagini.

I

was at

Godric's Hollow this last

summer,

visiting with a witch who lives there.

She is a magical

historian,

Bathilda Bagshot.

Dumbledore and Grindewald were friends in

their youth, and they were after something that would make them

powerful.

The witch didn't

say what,

but

I'm researching to find

out. Please tell my father that."

"I

will.

Be safe and well,

young Mistress.

I

will

see you next

month."

The snake slithered away and Hermione sat

on the rock thinking

about all Nagini had shared with her.

Her

father

knew about

her,

and he didn't

seem upset

or

angry. That was good news.

She would just have to make sure she was invaluable to him.

She stood up after a while and started walking back to the castle.

She

decided

not

to

cast

another

concealment

charm over

herself,

so she was unprepared when she ran into another

person and nearly fell

to the ground.

Large hands steadied her

before she could fall,

and she looked up into the eyes of

Viktor

Krum.

"Please excuse me," Hermione said,

"I

wasn't paying attention to

where I was going."

Viktor smiled at the pretty witch.

He had seen her

a few times around the castle,

she kept

to

herself mostly and didn't seem to have many friends, if any.

"Isv alright. I'm Viktor Krum, andz youz woulv be?" He asked in his

thick Bulgarian accent.

"I am so sorry, I'm Hermione Granger."

Viktor

took

Hermione's

hand

and

gently

bowed

over

her

knuckles, kissing them softly. "Isv pleasures to meet youz. May I

walk youz back to castle?"

Hermione was shocked! No one had ever talked to her, much less

wanted to be seen with her.

The wizard seemed genuine in his

request as she continued to stare at the wizard in confusion.

"If

you're sure you are alright

being seen with me?"

Hermione

questioned quietly which caused Viktor to appear perplexed.

"Whyz woulv that matter, young Hermioninny?" Hermione couldn't

help but smile at his mispronunciation of her name.

"I do not have any friends here at school. I'm in Slytherin House,

yet

my parents are muggles.

They call

me mudblood."

She

finished sadly,

and could see Viktor

thinking about

this,

his

cheeks flushing with anger.

"Thatz very vrong of

them,

Hermioninny.

I

douz not

vind being

seenz wivz you."

Viktor

then took her

arm within his own,

and together

they

walked back

towards

the castle quietly talking about

their

classes.

Viktor

also shared a bit

about

Quidditch and the

upcoming tournament challenge that would be taking place in a

few days.

Apparently,

someone had taken it

upon himself

to

charm buttons to support Diggory, but also to change to 'Potter

sucks' whenever Harry was near.

When they finally reached the castle,

other

witches and

wizards

were gaping at

the couple in shock

but

none

moreso than Blaise Zabini, who had returned a bit early from

Hogsmeade.

He watched the two enter the castle, oblivious to anyone around

them and head for

the library.

He then hurried back to the

Slytherin Dungeons, shaking his head in disgust and wonder.

Why would a world famous Quidditch player be interested in

a nothing mudblood?

He couldn't wait to share the gossip with the rest of his house.

Misunderstandings and Blackmail

Chapter 9: Misunderstandings and Blackmail

When Draco and Daphne had returned from Hogsmeade and

had

heard

Blaise's

story

of

Granger

and

Krum walking

together, Draco was shocked.

She had been with Krum earlier?

How the bloody hell had that happened?

Daphne just

smiled at

the thought

while everyone sat

around in

the common room and waited to see if

the little witch returned

before dinner.

Soon they'd realized they were waiting in vain as she never

came back and stranger yet,

she wasn't in the Great Hall

for

dinner.

She also never came back to the dorms after curfew.

Daphne and Draco decided on Sunday,

that

they needed to let

Professor Snape know that

Granger had not

been staying in the

dormitory for

a while now.

When Draco told Severus,

his eyes

widened in shock and then his expression became angry.

How did he not know that one of his students was not where

she was supposed to be?

He told Draco that he would handle it.

Potions was first

thing Monday morning so Severus would talk to

Hermione then.

When Monday morning came, Hermione walked into potions with

the other Slytherins,

not

paying attention to the interested stares

coming from her

housemates.

She sat

down at

her

usual

spot

alone and proceeded to get out her supplies for the day.

Class started and today they were brewing Pepper up Potions for

the infirmary which frankly,

she could do in her

sleep as she'd

done it so often over the last year helping Madam Pomfrey.

Professor Snape came over to her station once she was finished

and requested she stay after.

Hermione gazed up at

him questioningly,

but

he just

stared

back at her impassively so she nodded, quickly cleaning up her

supplies, and not noticing a pair of grey eyes watching her from

the back of the room.

When all

the students had left,

or

so Hermione thought,

she

approached her Potions Professor.

"Was there something you needed, Professor?"

"Yes,

Miss Granger.

It

has come to my attention that

you're not

staying within the Slytherin Dormitory this year. As you know, that

is not

permitted and I

must ask where you have been staying in

the castle?"

She just stared at her Professor angrily.

She wasn't

a fool,

she knew why this was suddenly an issue.

Someone had seen her with Krum and had assumed either she

was staying with him, or wasn't happy that she'd actually made a

friend and was trying to sabotage that.

Hermione didn't need to think twice about whom had outed her.

"I'm afraid I

don't

see the problem,

Professor.

My whereabouts

have not

been affecting my school

work?" Snape shook his head

and glared, wondering where she was going with this.

"And you obviously didn't

care enough before,

what,

nearly two

months into the school

year to be concerned about

my sleeping

arrangements?

So obviously,

someone from Slytherin House

(Hermione refused to call

it

her house), decided to pry their nose

into my business.

It's not

as if

anyone in that

house truly cares

about

my well-being,

so perhaps you should be wondering why

the sudden interest now."

"That

is not

the point,

Miss Granger.

You are required to

remain in the dorms after curfew.

I

could have you expelled

for your obvious flouting of the school rules."

Hermione's eyes burned,

but

she just

laughed mockingly at

her

Professor. His eyes widening in surprise that such a sound could

come from one so young.

He felt a flash of momentary guilt and shame for what this girl

had gone through under his watch.

"You go right

ahead and expel

me,

Professor,

but

I

would think

long and hard before you do. You'd have to get permission from

the Headmaster.

How do you think he would support

you,

knowing that

you've blatantly allowed a mudblood under

your

watch to evade the dorms for well

over two months. That could

be construed as neglect,

you might

even lose you position as

Head of

House,

possibly your

job.

Do you think the Board of

Governors will

protect

you? Yes,

you may be godfather to his

son,

but

I'm sure Lucius Malfoy wouldn't

think twice about

sacrificing you for the greater good should it prove expedient to

do so.

I

think it

would be in both of

our best

interests for you

remain ignorant

of

my comings and goings.

I

have no intention

of

returning to Slytherin House.

I

detest

everyone there,

and

they all hate me over something so fickle really."

Snape just

stared at

the witch and Draco gasped in shock at the

venom dripping from Granger's voice.

She was blackmailing Severus, and my all

accounts was going to

succeed.

What had he done?

This was all his fault!

When Hermione realized that

no rebuttal

from her

Professor

was forthcoming,

she turned regally and walked to the door.

Before she opened it

though,

she glanced over

towards the

potions cabinet where Draco was hiding. She glared at the spot,

knowing Malfoy could see her before storming out of the room,

heading to her next class.

After a moment,

Draco came out

of

the closet

and looked at

his

godfather who was sitting in his chair, with head in his hands.

Draco approached cautiously and cleared his voice and Severus

lifted his head as he considered his godson wearily.

"I am assuming you heard that, Draco?" The boy just nodded. "It

would seem that our alienation of Miss Granger has permanently

damaged any good will

that

the witch may possess.

I

have no

doubt

if

I

force this issue,

she will

make good on her threats.

I

will

send a letter to your father informing him of the situation and

her assumptions.

I

believe she is correct

in the fact

that

I

have

been willfully ignorant

of

her these past

few months.

For now, I

expect you to leave the witch alone, Draco. Not until I can figure

out how to handle this situation, is that understood?"

Draco just nodded dumbly, grabbing his book bag and leaving the

Potions classroom.

Fuck!

He had been honestly worried about

Granger,

so much so that

he'd actually been caught taunting Potter yesterday and that crazy

one-eyed

sorry

excuse

for

a

Professor,

had

maliciously

transfigured him into a ferret

and stuffed him down Crabbe's

pants.

He'd been teased mercilessly and as a result? Started to have

a bit

more empathy for

what

he had put

Granger through all

these years.

He knew that

she thought

he was purposely trying to sabotage

her

again,

and what

little gain he'd made over

the past

two

months was surely gone now.

Draco

decided

to

write

to his

mother

and tell

her

everything. If anyone could help him fix this mess, it was

his mother.

The Yule Ball

Chapter 10: The Yule Ball

It was the night of the Yule Ball

and all

of Hogwarts had been in

a tizzy for weeks. Wizards fretting over which witch to ask to the

ball, and witches fretting over what to wear for the big night.

That

was the reason why,

Hermione was alone in the Room of

Requirement

getting ready for

her

date with Viktor

Krum.

She

had sent

her

adoptive mother

a letter

a few weeks ago after

Viktor

had formally asked her,

to let

her

know that

she would

need a dress for the ball. Her mother wrote back, happy for her,

and sending plenty of

galleons to buy a new dress,

shoes and

whatever else she'd needed for the evening.

Hermione was touched by the gesture.

Things might be strained and distant with her parents, but they did

care for her.

She had found the perfect dress last weekend in Hogsmeade. It

was

a

periwinkle

blue,

which

looked

stunning

with

her

complexion.

She had chosen the color

on purpose,

knowing

what

it

represented and she was sure all

the other Purebloods

would too.

Calmness, serenity and ice.

She would not

let

anyone ruin this for her-a chance to finally feel

normal for once in her life.

She had waited with baited breath for several

weeks to see what

Professor Snape would do about her defiance, but so far it was as

she'd suspected.

The man didn't have a pot to piss in, and she felt a sense of

vindication at besting the dour Potions Master.

Gazing at

her

reflection in her

cheval

mirror

one last

time,

Hermione was pleased with what she saw. Her hair was done in

a beautiful

updo with curls delicately framing her face. She had

found some pretty periwinkle flower earrings to match the dress.

Her

makeup was light

and pleasing,

and her

2-inch stilettos

charmed for comfort.

Yes, she was ready.

Upon leaving the Room of Requirement, she immediately cast a

disillusionment

charm over herself until

she got to the top of the

stairs leading into the Great

Hall.

She could hear

the music

playing and see her school

mates excited faces as they walked

in and out of the Great Hall.

Harry Potter was standing at

the base of

the stairs with one of

the Patil

Twins who was wearing a traditional

Indian Sari

dress

and

Cedric

Diggory

was

standing

with

Cho

Chang

from

Ravenclaw while Viktor was off to the side, looking nervous.

Hermione cancelled the charm and serenely walked down the

stairs to the gasps of several

people, but her eyes were only for

the wizard smiling and looking at

her

with appreciation in his

gaze.

He walked over

to her

and bowed formally and she

curtsied in response.

He took her hand and kissed her knuckles

gently,

tucking her hand into his arm and nodding in satisfaction

at

his choice of

witch for the evening.

She then heard the Patil

girl

call

her

"beautiful

"

and

she

smiled

inwardly

at

the

compliment because for the first time in her life?

She truly felt beautiful.

Professor

McGonagall

has come over

to remind the Tri-Wizard

champions that they would be opening the ball.

Hermione was grateful

that

her adoptive parents had made her

take formal

dance lessons when she was younger. As the music

swelled and the doorway cleared,

she took her

place next

to

Viktor and the two walked in directly behind Fleur Delacour and

her date for the evening, Roger Davies.

When Hermione entered the hall, she couldn't help but overhear

the comments that

some of

her classmates were making about

her being on Viktor Krum's arm. Most of what she heard was not

complimentary,

but

she held her

head high,

and ignored the

pettiness of

those around her,

inwardly smiling at

the fact

that

when it

was revealed that

she was the daughter

of

the Dark

Lord, all these people would be eating their hateful words.

When Hermione took Viktor's hand and they started to dance,

she was surprised at how graceful

he was. They flowed around

the dance floor effortlessly, showing off style and grace.

Draco couldn't believe his eyes when he'd seen Granger walking

in on the arm of Krum.

She was resplendent in her blue robes and he covertly watched

the reactions of

the other wizards in the room appraising the

little witch.

Hermione Granger

was by far

the most

beautiful

witch in the

Great Hall that evening and Draco was stunned speechless.

Blaise who was on his right whispered into his ear, "Who knew the

mudblood would clean up so nicely?"

Draco just

stared balefully at

his friend,

while Pansy,

his date,

was complaining to anyone who'd listen that

there was no way

that

a wizard like Krum would willingly go to the ball

with

mudblood Granger,

therefore she must

have 'imperiused '

the

Quidditch star.

Draco grabbed her arm to shush her and headed towards the

dance floor to get a closer look at the couple.

Severus Snape couldn't

believe his eyes as Hermione Granger

was on the arm of

Viktor

Krum.

He glanced over to his friend

Lucius Malfoy, who was watching the little witch closely. As Head

of the Board of Governors, it was expected that Lucius would be

in attendance this evening.

Usually he wouldn't

have bothered,

but

since he'd received the

letter from Severus weeks ago in regard to the confrontation he'd

had

with

the

Slytherin

mudblood

witch,

Lucius

was

most

interested in observing the girl.

He remembered the day he had

met

her

in Diagon Alley.

She had been such a little thing,

one

would think she would've cowered when he had condescendingly

acknowledged her presence that day.

But she had been fierce and unbowed in her cold fury.

Draco had told him how he had made sure that

the entirety of

Slytherin House had ostracized the girl for her filthy heritage and

Lucius couldn't

have been more proud of

his son,

when Draco

had

written

home

that

first

week

of

school.

Yet

the

little

mudblood chit had bested his son in every subject that year, and

had continued to do so each year despite having no connections

and no friends within the school.

Watching

the

girl

now,

one

would never

guess

she was

a

mudblood.

She held herself regally, danced as well

as any Pureblood witch,

and didn't

seem to give notice to the harsh glares and hateful

sneers being sent her way.

in fact

her countenance never gave any of

what

she felt

away,

and Lucius was both irritated and intrigued by her.

He also watched his son, who couldn't seem to take his eyes off

the mudblood-but

then most

of

the young wizards in the room

seemed taken with the witch.

Lucius watched as the Krum boy

escorted Miss Granger to the refreshment table and poured her

some punch.

The girl

smiled politely,

demurely but

never more

emotion than that.

She seemed to be quite a controlled little thing.

As the evening wore on, Lucius finally saw an opening when he

noticed his son and Miss Greengrass walking over towards the

dessert

table where Miss Granger

and her

date were firmly

ensconced.

So he purposefully made his way over,

waiting to

make his presence known.

Daphne had seen Draco watching Hermione for most

of

the

night with a fore lorn expression on his face.

Draco had told her what had transpired between Hermione

and Professor

Snape after

he had gone to him about

Hermione not staying in the dorms.

Daphne had made a little progress with the witch, but since

the incident? Hermione was once again ignoring her.

She reached for Draco's arm,

and the two of

them made their

way over

to where Hermione and Viktor Krum were standing,

talking quietly amongst themselves.

Hermione noticed the arrival

of

the Slytherins and hoped that

they wouldn't

be so rude as to interrupt

herself

and Viktor,

but

luck apparently wasn't

on her side. Daphne approached with an

impassive expression but her gaze was hopeful, whereas Malfoy

looked uncomfortable.

"Hermione," Daphne smiled at her, "you look lovely this evening."

Hermione didn't

want

to appear rude in front

of

Viktor,

so she

had no choice but

to engage the other witch.

"Thank you.

You

look lovely as well."

Draco just

shuffled his feet,

staring over Hermione's shoulder.

Hermione smirked inwardly to herself.

She would show that

bigoted prat

that

she was capable of

proper manners, same as

any Pureblood witch.

Hermione squeezed Viktor's arm gently and he nodded silently

to her.

"Daphne Greengrass,

please allow me to formally introduce you

to Viktor Krum." Viktor bowed and Daphne smiled and curtsied.

"And her escort, Draco Malfoy." Hermione gestured toward Draco

politely.

Draco's eyes widened in shock momentarily,

but

he was

quick to bring his mask down as he bowed formally to Viktor,

who politely returned the formality.

"It

is

a pleasure to meet

you,

Mr.

Krum."

Draco said

haughtily.

Viktor just smirked at the blonde. "Asz for me asz

well."

Daphne was

about

to say something,

when she felt

a

presence directly behind her. Draco stiffened when he felt a

hand on his shoulder, knowing instinctively it was his father.

Draco turned and bowed formally to Lucius. "Father, it is good to

see you. I hope you are enjoying yourself this evening."

Lucius nodded regally.

"It

would seem that

the committee did an

excellent

job in making the venue acceptable for

the evening.

Won't you introduce me to your friends, Draco?"

Draco considered his father warily,

recognizing the gleam in his

eye. This was going to get interesting, very quickly.

"Of

course,

Father.

You know Daphne Greengrass," Draco then

gestured to his companion and Lucius nodded regally again at

the witch.

Draco then nodded formally towards Krum,

"This is

Viktor Krum.

He is the Tri-Wizard Champion from Durmstrang."

Viktor

bowed and Lucius nodded,

"Ah yes,

Mr.

Krum.

A fine

display of magic from the first task, most impressive."

Viktor nodded. "Thank youz, Lord Malfoy forz your kind worzs."

Draco then gestured towards

Hermione.

"This is Hermione

Granger,

Father.

She is a member of

Slytherin House as well,

and top of our year."

Lucius eye twitched involuntarily at the reminder that his son was

second in his class to a mudblood,

despite Severus mentioning

the girls magical and intellectual prowess.

"Ah yes.

Of

course,

Miss Granger.

Draco has mentioned you

before.

Miss Greengrass was correct

in the fact

that

you look

lovely this evening.

You and Mr. Krum make a striking couple out

of the dance floor."

Hermione stared impassively at

the older wizard,

her face giving

nothing away of what she was feeling.

She curtsied regally, which caused Lord Malfoy's eyebrow to raise

in surprise.

"Thank you for your kind words, Lord Malfoy. Viktor is

an

exceptional dancer and makes it all seem so effortless."

"Nonsense,

Miss Granger.

It

is easy enough to see with a well-

trained eye that

you have had some tutelage in the art

of

dancing.

I

am gratified to note that

certain societal

niceties are

still appreciated, despite one's heritage."

Draco's eyes widened at

his Father's slight of the little witch, and

he felt

Daphne's hand tighten around his arm,

but

looking at

Granger, Draco could see no visible change in her demeanor.

She had that

dead,

indifferent

look on her face while she coolly

assessed his father.

Bloody hell, the girl was good.

Hermione wasn't fooled by Lord Malfoy's attempt at civility, so she

just

stared at

him impassively.

Once he realized that

she wasn't

going to be intimidated,

he excused himself

wandering over

to

where Headmaster Karkaroff was standing.

She then casually glanced back at

the Slytherin duo,

and they

both looked uncomfortable.

Strange.

"If

you both will

excuse us,

Viktor and I

are going to take a stroll

outside for some fresh air."

Draco stiffened, but Daphne just smiled and nodded. "You really

do look lovely, Hermione. Enjoy the rest of your evening."

Hermione nodded her head at the other girl, and Draco watched

as Viktor

Krum escorted the Granger

outside.

Draco saw his

father

notice

the

pair

leaving

the

hall,

lean

over

to

say

something to Karkaroff, and then discreetly follow Hermione and

Krum outside.

Daphne noticed Lucius exit as well.

"What is that all about, Draco?"

Draco sighed. "I'm not sure exactly. Why don't you head back and

entertain Pansy for a bit,

I

think I'm going to check and see what

my father is up to."

Daphne squeezed his arm in reply and made her way over to her

friends, while Draco followed his father out of the Great Hall.

The Woman in the Witch

Chapter 11: The Woman in the Witch

Viktor led Hermione outside to a secluded part

of

the courtyard,

where the two sat down on a stone bench and quietly talked about

Viktor's

family

in

Bulgaria

and

his

hopes

of

a

professional

Quidditch career after finishing school.

It

wasn't

more than 10 minutes when one of

his classmates

came out

and told Viktor that their Headmaster wished to speak

with

him urgently.

Excusing

himself,

kissing

the

back

of

Hermione's hand,

and assuring himself

that

Hermione would

wait

for him outside,

the Bulgarian followed his classmate back

towards the castle.

Hermione sat rooted in her spot demurely, but she was no fool.

She had seen Lucius Malfoy talking with Headmaster Karkaroff,

the two obviously familiar with each well.

There was no doubt in her mind this was a carefully elaborate set

up, to get her alone.

When she heard the sound of someone approaching behind her,

she recognized the sound of

Lord Malfoy's cane tapping on the

pavement-so she decided to throw out the first volley and let the

wizard know she wouldn't

be playing this game by his rules

tonight.

"Nice evening for a stroll, is it not, Lord Malfoy?"

Lucius stopped suddenly, looking down at the little witch seated

with

her

back

to him.

He didn't

respond immediately,

but

methodically walked over

and around the bench,

gesturing to

the seat beside her, "It is at that, Miss Granger. Your escort has

left you, might I sit and keep you company for a moment?"

Hermione nodded her head regally and gestured next

to her, "Of

course, please do be seated."

Lucius sat

down elegantly and placed his cane on his left,

side- eyeing the diminutive witch from the corner of his eye.

She sat there elegantly, not giving anything away.

He thought

it

was quite disappointing that

the girl's heritage

was so unsavory.

She'd make a fine bride for his son if

her

heritage wasn't such an abomination.

Smart,

beautiful,

confident and powerful. And if Severus was to

be believed?

Ruthlessly cunning and clever.

"Have you enjoyed yourself this evening, Miss Granger?"

Hermione looked down demurely, the picture of feminine restraint

and elegance.

"Yes,

Lord Malfoy.

I have had a lovely time at the

ball."

"Hhmmm." Lucius then noticed a movement behind and to the

right of them, and saw a flash of pale blonde hair.

So it

would seem that

Draco was intent on eavesdropping on his

conversation with the mudblood.

Interesting .

"It

would seem that Mister Krum has taken a keen interest in

you, and does not seem to be bothered by your, shall we say,

unusual

habits in regards to your abandonment of your house

here at Hogwarts."

Hermione smiled inwardly,

the first

move had now been

played in their little game of chess, and she was determined

to come out the winner.

"I'm not

quite sure what

you are implying,

Sir.

I

attend all

my

classes with my fellow Slytherins and even on occasion,

earn

house points.

Perhaps it would be helpful

to cut to the chase and

share with me what exactly is on your mind."

Lucius smiled evilly at

the little witch.

"Very well,

Miss Granger.

Your Head of House has informed me, as the Head of the Board

of

Governors,

that you are no longer staying within the Slytherin

Dorms and haven't

since the start

of

term.

I

believe this is in

clear violation of

several

school

rules and regulations-a fact

I'm

aware

he

shared

with

you.

I

also

believe

he

shared

the

consequences should such behavior continue, did he not?"

"I

do believe Professor Snape and I

did have a discussion about

my lack of attendance in the Slytherin Dormitories. But as far as I

was aware? We came to a mutually beneficial understanding. So I

am understandably confused as to why the need for intervention

several weeks after the fact."

Lucius considered the witch who was now watching him with a

completely guileless expression on her face. He tried to probe her

thoughts, but was firmly shut out.

The girl knew Occlumency, how interesting.

"He did make me aware of the entirety of your conversation, and

has deferred action to myself.

I'm afraid if

you do not

return to

Slytherin House when the new term resumes after Yule? I

will

have no choice but to recommend your expulsion from Hogwarts.

It would not be difficult to get the other Governors on Board, and

while there might

be some backlash on Severus,

once it

has

been discovered your attempt

to blackmail

him? I doubt you will

find

much

sympathy

with

the

Headmaster

or

the

other

Professors, despite your academic standing."

Hermione smiled genuinely

at

the regal

blonde man sitting

before her.

How utterly predictable he was.

She chuckled lightly,

causing Lord Malfoy to glower and raise an

eyebrow condescendingly in her direction.

"I

fail

to see the humor in this situation,

Miss Granger.

Perhaps

you might enlighten me as to what you find so humorous?"

Hermione stood up elegantly

and walked a few paces

ahead, keeping her back straight and eyes fixed ahead.

"Tell

me,

Lord Malfoy? Do you often take such an active interest

in the students here at Hogwarts?"

"I

take my responsibilities as Governor

very seriously,

Miss

Granger.

I

would never do anything to compromise the integrity

of this fine establishment, nor the House I was sorted into."

Hermione turned around and faced the man with a triumphant

smirk on her face.

"Well,

that

is very interesting indeed.

I would

imagine

that

if

you

were

to

find

out

that

someone

had

purposefully tried to put

any student

here in harms way,

they

would be dealt with swiftly and harshly."

"Indeed." The pompous man agreed readily.

"As a Governor,

I

have a duty to ensure the safety and well-being of

all

the

students here."

"Well, that is intriguing to say the least. Tell me, Lord Malfoy? Do

you make it a habit then, to place Dark Artifacts in the cauldrons

of all the eleven-year-old children you meet in bookstores, or was

Miss Weasley a special case?"

Lucius couldn't

hide the shock on his face and felt

his cheeks

flame in anger.

So this is what happened to the Dark Lord's journal!

He had worried incessantly two years ago when the chamber

failed

to

open

and

the

monster

wasn't

unleashed

on

the

mudbloods within the school.

Lucius stood angrily and approached the little witch,

who lifted

her chin in challenge and stared him down.

Who was this chit to think she could question him?

"I

am certain I

have no idea what

you are talking about,

Miss

Granger-but

you best

be careful

in what

kind of

accusations you make. I am not a man to be trifled with."

She just

giggled lightly,

catching a movement

from behind the

wizard in the shadows. Her smile deepened triumphantly. "No, I'd

imagine you aren't

used to anyone questioning your

authority.

But

perhaps in this instance it

would be in both of

our

best

interests to act as if this conversation hadn't happened. I have no

intention of

returning to Slytherin House where I

am clearly not

wanted,

and you won't

have to face uncomfortable questions as

to how you came in possession of the Dark Lord's Diary?"

Lucius Malfoy gaped in horror and then he made to go after the

witch, who just stood her ground smiling. As he reached for her,

he heard a strange hissing sound coming from behind him.

"I

would step back if

I

were you,

Lord Malfoy.

I

am afraid my

familiar

isn't too keen on wizards who make to threaten me."

"Your

familiar?

What

kind

of

rubbish

is

this,

Miss

Granger?" "Turn around, Sir and see for yourself."

Lucius slowly turned and his eyes widened at

the giant

snake

before him who was hissing at

him in anger.

He turned back to

Miss Granger,

who had a small

smile on her face-watching the

reptile slither towards her protectively.

"What kind of magic is this?" Lucius snarled.

He had never seen a snake this large before, but it seemed the

witch was telling the truth,

that

thing was protecting her.

The

snake hissed at the wizard again and Hermione laughed.

Then addressing the snake in Parseltongue,

she hissed back,

"No, Nagini. You may not eat him. Let me handle the wizard, I will

be fine

."

They both watched Nagini melt back into the shadows.

Lucius Malfoy had seen many things throughout his life, but of all

the things he'd seen and done,

the reality of

the little witch

standing before him speaking Parseltongue was almost

too

much for him to process.

After

a few moments he spoke lowly and dangerously.

"You are a Parselmouth? How is that possible?"

Hermione smirked at

the wizard and tilted her head as she

considered the man before her.

However,

after a moment

she'd decided that

she'd had enough

for one evening. "I'm tired, Lord Malfoy and it looks as if my date

has returned to fetch me.

Perhaps it

would do us both well

to

practice discretion and consider tonight a draw?"

The blonde wizard just

stared at

the witch in

fury. "This is not over, Miss Granger."

"Trust me, Lord Malfoy? I would be highly disappointed if it were."

At

that

precise moment

Viktor came back to Hermione and

kissed her hand, tucking her arm in his and leading her away.

After

a few steps Hermione turned back to address the

blonde wizard.

"Thank you for

your

time,

Lord Malfoy,

it

has been most

instructive."

She then turned around while Lucius stood there in shock as he

watched the witch walk back into the castle with her date.

He was so stunned he didn't

notice his son approach him until

Draco cleared his throat.

"Are you alright, Father?"

"No, my Son! I am most definitely not alright."

She's not a Mudblood

Chapter 12: She's not a Mudblood

Draco was sitting on the Hogwarts Express with his friends, who

were chatting in excitement

about

the upcoming Holiday, but all

Draco could think about

was the confrontation between his

father and Granger.

He had heard most

of

the conversation,

in

and up to the point

where the witch had threatened his Father

with her familiar of all things, and spoke in Parseltongue.

When he had questioned his Father,

Lucius told Draco that he

was,

in no uncertain terms-not

allowed to discuss any of

what

he'd witnessed that night.

His Father had left

immediately afterwards,

telling him to relay to

Severus that he'd gone home for the night.

Draco had just

stared after his father,

never seeing the man so

out

of

sorts in his life and then realizing that his father had been

out-played by a 14-year-old mudblood witch.

Bloody hell! Granger was something else!

She had been beautiful

and fierce in her defiance and he had

never

been more aware of

a witch's beauty than he'd had at

that moment, as she walked away with Krum.

Why did she have to be a mudblood?

It wasn't fucking fair!

"Drake, what is up with you today? You haven't said two words to

anyone." Blaise asked, giving his friend bump on the shoulder.

"Don't

mind me,

Blaise-just

have some family business on my

mind." Draco looked over at Daphne, who just raised an eyebrow

at him.

When he'd returned to the Great Hall, the ball was nearly over, but

Daphne had been waiting for

him.

She'd wanted to know what

had happened with Hermione and his father. He had told her that

he was unable to tell her, but as soon as he could he would let her

know.

Daphne

had

been

unhappy

about

it,

but

understood

his

reluctance to share the particulars with her.

"Is your family having their annual New Years Ball, Drake?" Pansy

asked interestedly.

The girl

was always up for a ball, and lately had taken to hanging

off

Draco's arm,

neck or any other body part

she could.

Draco

liked Pansy well enough, he just wasn't sure he was interested in

her in that way.

"Yes,

Mother

sent

out

the invitations last

week,

so I'm positive

you all should've received your invites. I'm sure it will be amazing

as always." Draco replied distractedly.

Pansy simpered unbecomingly. "Your mother does throw the best

balls, Drake. I can't wait!"

Draco looked over to Blaise and Theo, who both just rolled

their eyes.

Pansy was too much to take sometimes.

When the train stopped at

Kings Cross,

Draco disembarked

quickly and noticed his parents waiting for him. His mother kissed

his cheek affectionately while his father

just

nodded at

him in

greeting.

"Come along, Draco, we need to return to the Manor quickly."

He nodded and together the three Malfoy's apparated out of the

train station and to the front

gates of

Malfoy Manor.

Lucius

waved his wand and the gates opened, allowing the three family

members to pass through.

His Father walked with his Mum, while Draco walked a bit behind.

Once they reached the entrance hall, Lucius called for Dobby to

take his cloak and lead his wife and son into his study, where he

closed the door, warded and silenced the room.

"What is going on, Father?" Draco queried.

Narcissa,

sat

down regally on the sofa next

to her son, while the

two stared at the Patriarch in anticipation.

"You both are aware of

the conversation I had with Miss Granger

the night

of

the Yule Ball.

It

would seem she is in possession of

the Dark Lord's journal,

the one that

I

placed in Miss Weasley's

cauldron that day in Diagon Alley."

"We know this, dear." Narcissa smoothly replied.

"Yes,

what

I

didn't

know that

night, but I have come to believe, is

the snake that was with Miss Granger that night is also the familiar

of the Dark Lord."

Narcissa gasped and Draco paled,

his eyes widening in shock

and disbelief.

"How is it

possible that

Miss Granger of

all

people,

a mudblood,

has the protection of

the Dark Lord's familiar,

Lucius?" Narcissa

asked quietly.

"I

do not

know for

sure,

Cissy.

I

spoke with Thoros Nott,

and

asked him if

he knew of

anyone outside the House of

Gaunt

to

have the gift

of

Parseltongue,

and he told me that

he was

unaware of

any as such.

As you know, the Potter boy can speak

with snakes,

and I've always thought this was a by-product of his

encounter

with the Dark Lord when he fell.

What

I

am about

to

speculate can go no further than this room. I did some digging into

Miss Granger's Muggle Family.

It

would appear

the girl

was

adopted sometime late in 1979.

Papers were filed through a

private law firm, but I haven't been able to find out any more than

that."

"Then whom are her parents, Lucius? Are you suggesting that the

Dark

Lord is the girl's Father?"

Narcissa was aghast

at

the

thought.

If

that

were true,

then their son had alienated the rightful

heir of

Slytherin from her own house.

Her own birthright .

"That is exactly what I'm suggesting. My mark has gotten darker

this year,

suggesting that

the Dark Lord is close to returning.

If

his familiar is protecting the girl, then there is a good chance he

knows of

her existence and has offered what

protection he can

until

he returns to full

power."

Lucius looked to his son.

"You

have

been

instrumental

in

alienating

Miss

Granger

from

Slytherin

House,

Draco-

and

as

such? The Dark

Lord I'd

imagine, will

not be pleased with the whole of Slytherin when he

finds out his heir has been ostracized from her own House."

Draco paled even further

and Narcissa grabbed his hand in

comfort.

"Draco did not

know whom the girl

was,

Lucius.

Surely

the Dark Lord would be understanding of

the fact

that

Slytherin

could in no way openly support

a supposed mudblood within its

House?"

"And if

he's not,

Cissa,

what

then? If

I'm right,

he knows of

his

daughter's existence,

and further

more,

Miss Granger

knows

whom her father is. She is far too clever and cunning not to. She

was unfazed by my threats towards her, as if she knew she held

the upper hand."

"So what

do we do,

Father? Daphne and I

have tried to undo

some of

the damage we've done,

and I've made it

clear within

Slytherin House that

Granger

is to be left

alone.

Most

of

the

House has followed my lead, but there are still a few who openly

taunt her, even though she is immune to their hate."

Lucius nodded at

his son. "That is good, Draco, that you have

tried to fix the redress towards the witch, but I'm afraid we may

not have much time. I'm convinced the Dark Lord will return by

years end.

While he was never known to be a caring individual,

the fact

that

his familiar is guarding the girl

speaks volumes as to his

intentions of

claiming the witch as his heir. We must keep this

information close to the vest and try and fix what we can before

he returns."

"May I

tell

Daphne, Father? She was the one who came to me at

the end of

last

year concerned for Granger's well-being. She has

been openly trying to befriend the witch, and I believe she can be

made to see reason in keeping this confidential.

Granger won't

suspect her of knowing the truth, because she genuinely wants to

make amends for how we've treated Hermione."

"Invite Miss Greengrass here before the ball,

Draco.

We will

sit

down with her

and if

her

Occlumency is sufficient,

together will

share our suspicions. Hopefully the damage that has been done is

not

irreversible or

I

fear what

may happen when the Dark Lord

returns."

"I

will

send an owl

immediately,

Father.

Please excuse me,

Father, Mother."

Draco got

up and left

the room quickly leaving his parents

sitting there contemplating the new turn of events.

"Do you really think she is Heir to Slytherin,

Lucius? I've never

heard any whispers of

the Dark Lord being involved with any

witch."

Lucius shook his head in despair.

"Neither did I,

Cissy,

but

that

does not

mean he wasn't

involved with someone .

Our Lord was

very

secretive

and

untrusting,

and

if

he

was

involved

with

someone,

I

doubt

he would have made it

public knowledge.

The

possibility that he sired an heir is truly astonishing in itself, but that

he would willingly claim the girl

as such confounds me. He never

seemed the kind of

man that

would care for

another

above

himself."

"Perhaps he is intrigued by the possibility,

Lucius.

The girl

is

brilliant,

cunning and powerful.

I

am sure he would be covetous

of having such an heir at his side. The fact that she has kept this

hidden and not used this information to her advantage speaks to

her

cleverness.

She has allowed the whole of

Hogwarts to

ridicule and dismiss her,

yet

she is top of

her class.

From what

our son has shared in his letters,

the girl

truly has no one.

No

friends,

no acquaintances even.

This new friendship with Mr.

Krum is the first

kindness anyone has truly shown her since she

entered Hogwarts.

I

can't imagine the level

of distrust and anger

the girl must hold."

Lucius just nodded absently, looking out his study window into the

garden.

"You should've seen her,

Cissy!

She was everything a Slytherin

should be .

Miss Granger has been sitting back for four years

and observing the world around her,

and no one noticed nor

cared.

She was observant

enough as a 12-year-old to see

through my deception and waited until

the opportune moment to

use that

information to her advantage." Lucius gazed at his wife

in wonder and greed. "I remember thinking to myself what a fine

bride she would make for

our

son,

if

not

for

her

unfortunate

blood.

Now I

find out

that

she may truly be an heir to Slytherin

himself, and the Dark Lord."

"And you want her for our son? You want her tied to our house?"

Narcissa eyed her husband knowingly. Lucius nodded once and

Narcissa smiled.

"Our

son is taken with the witch,

despite his

years of

tormenting her.

He has written to me several

times

about

his regret in taunting the girl. He has expressed his worry

over her health,

and his shame in hurting her,

even though he

knew it would be expected of him. I have the letters, Lucius, and

I

think when the opportune time comes? We can use them to

show Miss Granger

our

son's true feelings.

She may not

be

receptive at

first,

but

I

have no doubt

that

our

son is clever

enough to win the girl over."

"I hope you are right, my love. This is a dangerous game we

are about to play."

"When am I ever wrong, husband."

Lucius smiled at

his wife,

stood up and took her hand guiding

her off the couch and into his arms.

"You truly are an amazing witch, my heart."

The

two

kissed

gently

and

Lucius

led

his

wife

to

their

bedchambers,

where he could show her

his appreciation more

thoroughly.

Slytherin Tactics

Chapter 13: Slytherin Tactics

The night

of

the Malfoy Ball

had arrived, and Draco was waiting

by the floo for Daphne to arrive.

He had spent

the last

several

days going over every interaction

he'd had with Granger

and thinking about

all

he'd seen and

witnessed.

He'd mentioned to his father over dinner one evening,

that

he

had seen the snake back at

end of

second year,

when he had

followed Granger out

to the Black Lake.

He had then realized

that

Granger

had been out

there consistently over

the years,

and when his father asked him if there had been a pattern?

Draco didn't realize at first there had been.

But

when he had thought

about

it,

he concluded that

the times

he'd seen Granger at her usual spot, were during the full moon.

Lucius nodded,

telling Draco to keep watch over

the coming

months to see if the pattern held.

Draco had to admit that his admiration for the little witch had

increased exponentially over the last few days.

If

she truly was the daughter of the Dark Lord, and she'd never

used that fact to her advantage?

Spoke immeasurably of

her

strength and resilience.

She had a

plan,

of

that

Draco was sure.

Hermione was exceedingly cunning

and clever and he was sure that she knew far more than she let on.

He wasn't sure how he was going to approach her.

He thought

about

using the knowledge that

she was truly

the daughter of the Dark Lord, but what if she wasn't?

It

wasn't

something that

one would go around claiming

indiscriminately.

He was sure that she was-but he needed more proof.

Soon the floo flashed green and out

stepped Daphne,

looking

lovely in pink formal

dress robes.

Draco went over to greet her

and kissed the back of

her

hand causing her

to smile at

her

friend.

"So why am I here early, Drake? Your letter made it seem that it

was important."

"It is Daph. My father is waiting for us, come."

Draco took Daphne's arm and together they made their way to his

Father's study.

When they reached then door,

Draco knocked

politely and was told to 'enter '

by his father, who was was sitting

with his mother

on the wing-backed chairs facing the leather

couch.

Draco guided Daphne over to the couch to sit.

"It

is

lovely

to see you again,

Lord and Lady Malfoy."

Daphne curtsied before she sat down next to Draco.

Narcissa smiled warmly at the young witch, while Lucius went and

poured himself

a drink.

When the four were finally all

settled in

their seats, Lucius addressed Daphne.

"Thank you for

coming her this evening,

Miss Greengrass.

Draco tells

us

that

you have been worried about

Miss

Granger

this past

year,

and have made efforts to try and

befriend her."

Daphne glanced warily over at

Draco in confusion,

not sure

where this line of questioning was going.

"Yes, Lord Malfoy. I have been trying to do just that, but Hermione

is very reluctant

to accept

any offer

of

friendship from any in

Slytherin House,

and justifiably so.

We haven't

been kind to her,

Sir,

and as a result? I'm sure Draco has told you,

she no longer

stays within our dorms. She has managed to find alternative living

arrangements, although we have no idea where in the castle she's

staying."

"Yes,

Professor Snape came to me recently and expressed his

concern over

Miss

Granger's

unwillingness

to follow House

rules.

Before we go any further,

Miss Greengrass? I

must

ask

how well your Occlumency shields are?"

Daphne stared at Lord Malfoy in shock. "They are adequate, Lord

Malfoy. My father Hyperion, has trained both my sister and myself

in Occlumency since the summer before we started Hogwarts."

Lucius nodded. "For what we wish to share with you today, Miss

Greengrass, I must ask that you allow me to test your shields. If

you do not

wish to do so,

then I

would ask that

you keep this

meeting

here

private

and

we

will

go

no

further.

Is

that

acceptable?"

Daphne looked again at her friend, who nodded back at her kindly.

She

knew

that

Draco

wouldn't

put

her

in

harms

way

unnecessarily

without

good

reason.

Obviously

this

had

something to do with Hermione.

Daphne didn't

need to think

long,

she felt

that

she owed it

to Draco and to Hermione to try

and help the girl any way she could.

"I

am willing,

Lord Malfoy."

The man nodded and grabbed his

wand not giving the girl

any time to prepare before he made eye

contact and muttered 'Legilimens '.

Daphne's shields were up in an instant

and Lucius methodically

probed her

shields,

looking for a way in.

He applied a bit

more

force and could feel

the shields flutter,

but

held.

He applied a bit

more force and the shields came down with Daphne muttering a

gasp.

"Impressive,

Miss Greengrass,

you kept

me out

for a good five

minutes."

Daphne was shaking a bit,

and Draco grabbed her

hand to give it a comforting squeeze.

Narcissa placed a refreshing charm on the teenage witch,

who smiled her thanks at the older woman.

Lucius sat

back in his chair and looked to his wife, who gave him

a small

nod.

"What

we are about

to share with you today,

Miss

Greengrass,

I

can't

express

the

importance

of

keeping this

confidential.

I

would have you take an oath,

but

as you are still

underage, such an oath is not possible."

"Whatever It is you wish to confide in me, Lord Malfoy? I can

give you my word that it will go no further."

"Excellent."

The

blonde

wizard

nodded.

"I

have

a pensieve

memory I wish to share with you. Once that is done, I will

explain

my rationale for requesting your presence today."

Lucius waved his wand and the pensieve floated towards the

young witch.

When it had settled on the table before her, Lucius

used his wand and pulled out

a memory,

placing it

into the

swirling urn and watched as the young Greengrass girl

placed

her head into the object and was transported into the memory of

the night of the Yule Ball.

After several

minutes,

Daphne came out of the pensieve with a

pale complexion and visibly shaking.

Draco went

to her

and sat

her

back onto the couch before

grabbing a small

glass of

firewhiskey,

having Daphne take a

measured sip to gather her nerves.

Daphne thought about what she had just seen.

Hermione had gone head to head with Lord Malfoy and had

clearly come out victorious. The fact that Lord Malfoy was trusting

her

with such a compromising piece of

information meant

that

there was far more to this than Daphne realized.

"I

am honored in the trust

you are placing with me,

Sir,

but

I

can't

help but

think that

I

am missing something vital.

How did

Hermione know the diary belonged to the Dark Lord? And

where did the snake come from? I

have only seen Hermione

with her Kneazle familiar, not a snake."

Lucius nodded at the girl

solemnly. "That is what I want to share

with you.

Mind you,

these are only suspicions at

present,

but

based on the facts I

believe them to be accurate."

Daphne

nodded in understanding.

"The gift

of

being a Parselmouth has

only ever been present in the direct line of Slytherin. Now as you

are aware,

Harry Potter also possesses the gift, a fact I believe

was gained when he had his altercation with the Dark Lord as a

baby.

Some of

the Dark Lord's powers may have possibly been

transferred to the boy, which has given him among other things,

the ability to converse with

snakes.

Miss

Granger

however,

has

been thought

to be a

mudblood, and as such would have no relation to Slytherin's line

that we know of."

Daphne nodded,

"I

believe I

heard her mention one time in class

that her parents are Muggle teeth healers of some kind."

She

looked

to

Draco

for

confirmation

and

he

nodded

in

agreement.

"I did some investigating after the Yule Ball and it would seem

that

Miss Granger

was adopted by by her

Muggle parents

sometime in late 1979."

Daphne gasped.

"Adopted!

But

why wouldn't

she have said

anything? I'd imagine the rest

of

Slytherin House might've been

less hostile if they had known she was adopted."

At

this point

Draco sighed sadly, as he too, had done quite a bit

of

thinking about

this since his father had told him,

and he felt

that he might have an answer that made sense.

"I

think Daph,

that

perhaps she didn't

know when she was first

sorted into Slytherin.

Maybe her

adoptive parents didn't

tell

her

right away.

This is speculation on my part

obviously.

But

if

she found out

second year? Do you think if she had said something, that anyone

in Slytherin would've believed her?"

Daphne scrunched her face in disgust.

"No,

no one would have

thought she was telling the truth. Everyone would've assumed she

was making it up to stop the torment, or desperately trying to fit in.

It would've most likely made the taunting worse."

Draco nodded, looking at his father who was deep in thought.

"Draco and I have discussed this, and we have come to suspect

that

Miss Granger was most

likely aware of

her birth status as

early as late second year, and it may have been earlier-although

we have nothing to confirm that

yet.

We also have come to

suspect,

and the main reason you are here,

is that

we believe

that Miss Granger's biological father is the Dark Lord Himself."

Daphne just

sat

back in shock and stared unseeingly at

Lord

Malfoy.

If

this was true,

and Hermione was the Dark Lord's

daughter? Then Merlin help all

of Slytherin House when the truth

was revealed.

She had been alienated from her own house and by rights she

was an heir to Slytherin as the Dark Lord was the last

known

surviving heir of the House of Gaunt.

"Are you sure of

this,

Sir.

Is there any chance that

she isn't

whom you think she is?" Daphne asked quietly.

"I'm afraid not,

my dear," Narcissa chimed in,

"as all

the signs

point

to Miss Granger being the Dark Lord's daughter and heir.

We believe the snake is the familiar of

our Lord and that

Miss

Granger

is under

the protection of

the snake.

If

this is true,

Lucius believes that the Dark Lord will

be returning soon and he

is aware of his daughter. It would also appear he has made what

arrangements he can for her protection, until

he can return to do

so himself."

"Oh Morgana!

Slytherin House is doomed. She will

never come

to accept us after how we've treated her."

At

this Daphne turned to Draco, who had his head in his hands.

Daphne then glanced over at

Draco's parents, who looked back

at her grimly.

"We are aware of

the issue at

hand,

Miss Greengrass and that

is why we have asked you to come.

Draco tells me you have

been trying to make inroads with Miss Granger. We ask that you

step up your efforts,

for Draco seems to think she won't

be as

suspicious of your intentions as she might another, since you've

already expressed concern for

her

in the past." Lucius stated

calmly.

"I am happy to do what I can, Lord Malfoy, but I am not sure how

much success I

will

have.

Hermione barely speaks to anyone,

but

the fact

is no one engages with her either.

She has been

shunned not

just

by our

house,

but

all

the houses avoid her

because she is a Slytherin and a mudblood.

If

the Dark Lord

returns and she is not welcomed within his House, I fear for what

will happen to my friends, my own family."

Merlin

what

a

mess

they

had

created. How were they ever going

to fix this?

"Daphne you are a bright witch, and I'm sure you will do just fine

trying to befriend the girl. I would think there would be someway

we could arrange it

so that

either you or Draco would have to

work with her.

Perhaps we could get

Severus to help. Set up a

Potions project with partners and assign Miss Granger with you,

Daphne." Lucius looked at

his wife in appreciation,

he'd never

ceased to be amazed by her Slytherin nature.

"That is an excellent suggestion, Cissy and one I will discuss with

Severus this evening when he comes for the ball. Would you be

willing to have such an arrangement, Miss Greengrass?"

Daphne side-eyed Draco,

who seemed a bit

put

out

at

the

suggestion and she knew why.

If an opportunity was to be presented in having contact with

Hermione, Draco would want to be the one to benefit.

Daphne was

no fool

and she'd seen Draco's attention

wander towards Hermione in all their classes.

He was smitten,

but

would've never

admitted to such a thing

under the circumstances.

"I

think perhaps Draco might

be a better fit

to be partnered with

Hermione."

Draco's head whipped at

his friend astonished that

she would

suggest

such a thing,

because he desperately wanted it

to be

him, but he wasn't ready to admit it just yet.

"Why

do

you

think

Draco

would

be

better

suited,

Miss

Greengrass?" Lucius queried curiously.

"For

a few reasons actually.

First,

Draco is a leader

within

Slytherin House and has made it known that Granger is off limits.

If

he is seen working with her openly,

it may encourage more of

our house to do the same. Secondly, I think it would be easier for

me to insinuate myself

into a study group with Draco and

Hermione versus the other way around.

I

don't

think she would

be as receptive to having Draco work with us,

but

if

it

was just

her and Draco? I think she would be more welcoming having me

there. I would maybe suggest that Professor Snape pair me with

Blaise Zabini, as he'd be more open to befriending Granger than

Theo

or

Pansy.

Lastly,

I

think

based

on

the

end of

your

conversation,

Lord Malfoy? That

Hermione is smart

enough to

anticipate some sort of reaction on your part, and my best guess

is she'd expect

something exactly like this.

So why not play into

that? She would be more comfortable and confident

in her

assumptions,

and it

might

work to our advantage to break down

those barriers, plus Draco's far better at Occlumency than I am."

Lucius

turned

to

his

wife,

who

was

thinking

about

Miss

Greengrass'

suggestions.

Narcissa then nodded at

her husband

and Lucius then turned his attention to his son,

who was sitting

back with a contemplative look on his face.

"What do you think, Draco?"

"I

think it

might

work.

If

we are paired for the remainder of

the

year,

I

think that

would be best.

It

may take awhile to break

through her defenses."

Lucius nodded at his son, realizing he was probably correct in his

assumptions.

Miss Granger would be defensive and uncooperative at first, and

Lucius

could hardly blame the girl.

Draco was his son,

and

inherently Slytherin.

Lucius had every confidence this could work

to their advantage.

"Very well,

I

will

talk with Severus this evening and have him

make

the

arrangements

for

when

term resumes.

In

the

meantime, please reiterate with your housemates that they are

to leave Miss Granger

be.

I'm confident

that

subtlety will

be

adhered to?"

"Yes, Father." Draco nodded.

Lucius excused the young adults and sat there for a moment with

his wife deep in thought.

This had better work or there was no telling what wrath they would

all face with the Dark Lord returned.

Potion's Partners and Polyjuice

Chapter 14: Potion's Partners and Polyjuice

The first

day back in Potions after the New Year brought

about

the

changes

that

Draco

and

Daphne had been expecting.

Daphne had been paired with Blaise and Draco with Hermione.

When Professor Snape made the announcement,

there were a

few stunned gasps,

but

Hermione just

sat

there with that

blank,

dead look on her face.

Draco moved over to sit by the little witch, who didn't so much as

glance his way.

Snape then announced what their project would be.

"Each group will

be given a Potion to work on throughout

this

upcoming

term.

You

will

have

two

months

to

source

the

ingredients required for making the potion and will

write a paper

on the main purposes for each ingredient,

their origins,

optimal

level

of

concentrations and any improvements that

might

be

made in preparing your Potions.

When I

call

your group name,

write down your potion and spend the rest

of

the time today in

class beginning research on your outline.

I

will

expect

a rough

draft submitted to me by the beginning of the next class period."

The Professor moved over to his desk and grabbed a sheet

of

parchment.

"Now let's see… Potter and Longbottom, you will

be

researching and brewing a standard calming draught. Parkinson

and

Nott… confusing

concoction.

Zabini

and

Greengrass…

Pepper up potion. Weasley and Finnegan… Hiccoughing Potion.

Brown and Patil… Draught

of

Peace.

Malfoy and Granger…

Polyjuice Potion."

At

the mention of

this,

Hermione's mouth smirked up at

the

corner, almost too quickly for Draco to notice, but notice he did.

"Find something amusing, Granger?" Draco drawled evenly, while

Hermione just

looked askance at

him.

She then shook her head

and didn't say a word, but Draco wasn't deterred.

He knew she would have to talk to him eventually today.

Draco sat

back and folded his arms facing the witch next to him.

"So how do you want to do this, Granger?"

Hermione then turned to face the blonde wizard,

who had been

the bane of

her existence for the better part

of

three years and

addressed him coldly. "It really matters little to me, Malfoy. I'd just

as

soon

split

up

the

ingredients

and

work

separately

on

research. That would mean less time you need to associate with

filth like me. I'm sure that would greatly appeal to you."

Draco sighed in exasperation,

"You would be wrong in that

assumption, Granger."

He watched as the witch's eyes widened momentarily and then

her face went back to that dead expression.

Draco shifted in his chair nervously trying to appear contrite, and

he was pretty sure he didn't need to try very hard.

"Look,

Granger,

you and I

are the best

students in class.

It's

probably why Professor Snape gave us the most

difficult

potion

to research and brew.

While I've been unfriendly to you in the

past, I would hope that we could at least try and work together for

the sake of our grades. I can promise to be civil and do my share

of

the work.

I

doubt

you'll

get

a better

offer

from our

other

Potion-challenged classmates." He smirked at the end.

Hermione stared at

him impassively,

knowing deep down this

was some elaborate set up by her Professor and Draco's Father.

She wasn't

sure what

the end game was here,

but

she could

play along.

It

wasn't as if the blonde sitting across from her was

smart enough to get one over on her.

"Fine,

Malfoy.

Since I

do care about

my grade in this class? I

suppose we are stuck together for the purposes of

completing

this project."

"Excellent." Draco nodded. "Perhaps we should decide how best

to go about writing up our outline?"

Hermione nodded and grabbed some parchment

and ink out

of

her book bag, and Draco caught Daphne's eye and the girl smiled

and nodded to her friend in encouragement.

Daphne knew that

Draco would take full

advantage of

this

situation and hopefully by the end of the school

term, Hermione

might be willing to move back into the Slytherin Dormitory where

she belonged.

The two top students worked quietly for the rest

of

the period

and when Professor Snape indicated it

was time to pack up for

the day,

Draco stood and waited for

Hermione to gather

her

school

supplies so he could walk out with her. She however, just

glazed at him in confusion, but still refused to engage. Once her

bag was full,

she moved towards the door with Draco following

her.

When they reached the hallway she saw Pansy Parkinson quickly

approaching, rushing to Draco's side.

"Oh poor,

Drakey!

Having to partner up with the mudblood!

Why

didn't you just tell Snape to partner you with someone else?"

Hermione

stood

back

from the

group

as

Nott,

Zabini

and

Greengrass approached.

When she went

to move around the

group, someone gently grabbed her arm, and sighing in frustration

she looked up to see Malfoy considering her with something like

concern. Draco then turned to Parkinson and sneered openly.

"That

is enough,

Pansy.

What

have I

said about

calling Granger

that name?"

Hermione flinched back at

Draco in shock,

while Parkinson just

sneered at the witch.

"None of

us

thought

you were serious,

Drake!

We just

assumed it was a big joke, right?"

Pansy then turned to the other Slytherin's, who were watching the

scene before them, some in confusion-others with understanding.

"No,

I

wasn't

joking when I said it back at the beginning of the

year, and I am not joking now, Pansy. If I hear of anyone calling

Granger that disgusting name again, I will

personally deal

with

it myself."

Pansy started to whine in protest

but Daphne was quick to come

to Draco's defense. "Enough, Pansy! I've talked to you about this.

Hermione is part

of

our house and we have alienated a member

of

Slytherin for what? Does it make you feel

better about yourself

taunting someone who won't fight back?"

Pansy's face reddened in embarrassment but she could see that

none of

her friends were going to take her side.

"You are all

a

disappointment!

Your

parents would be ashamed of

you for

cavorting with a mudblood." Pansy sneered openly at Hermione,

who just looked back at the girl dispassionately.

"Please don't

feel

that

you need to stem your hateful

diatribe on

my account,

Parkinson,

or any of

you for that

matter.

You have

all

made it

quite clear that

I

am not

welcome in Slytherin.

So I

removed myself from the situation, gladly."

At

this she looked at

Malfoy dubiously,

"Please don't

feel

the

need to defend me, Malfoy, it is neither needed nor required. We

are Potions partners,

not

friends.

I

have no need for

such

sentiment."

With that, she hurried away from the group and down the hall, not

noticing the looks of

shock,

sadness and anger on the faces of

her fellow classmates.

When Hermione had disappeared,

Draco snarled and turned

around

pointing

his

finger

back

to

the

Potions

classroom,

watching each of his friends look at him warily as they made their

way back into the room.

When everyone was present,

Draco

slammed the door shut, causing Professor Snape to billow out of

his

office.

When he saw the look on his godsons face he

sighed-silencing and warding the room before turning around

heading back into his office.

"What

the fuck is your

problem,

Pansy? I'm sick and tired of

having to repeat

myself

to you,

so let

this be the last time. You

will

cease and desist

calling Granger a mudblood,

filth or any

other

prejudicial

euphemism about

her

blood status.

Am I

clear?"

Pansy moved up towards Draco and clenched her fists in anger.

"No!

I don't understand! You won't tell

us why… oh, please don't

tell

me you actually like the mudblood, Drakey? What would your

father

think? Maybe I

should write to him and tell

him that

his

baby boy is in love with a filthy mudblood! How do you think old

Lucius would feel about that, hmmm?"

By now Nott,

Zabini

and Greengrass were staring at

the two in

shock waiting to see who would hex whom first.

"You go right ahead and owl

my Father, you daft bint-and while

your at it? Send a note to my Mother as well."

This got the attention of everyone in the room, although Daphne

knew exactly how Narcissa Malfoy would respond.

"You're bluffing."

Pansy accused,

but

Draco just

smiled evilly at

the witch.

"Why don't

you write that

letter and find out." He then looked at

his two best

mates.

"Apparently,

my Father is none too happy

that

Granger has taken it

upon herself

to distance herself

from

Slytherin House.

Severus told my father,

who as Head of

the

Board of Governors, was displeased to hear such a thing. It's not

a good reflection on Slytherin House that one of our students has

felt so completely alienated, she no longer houses in the Dorms.

Snape could lose his job if

it

became public knowledge. Do you

want that to happen, Pansy?"

Pansy just gaped at her friend in shock, while the other Slytherins

looked down in shame.

None of them had thought about how this might fall back on their

Head of House.

Daphne smiled inwardly at

Draco's Slytherin handling of

the

situation.

By using Snape as a catalyst,

it

would force the

Slytherin's to fall

in line,

without

putting pressure on himself

or

Granger.

"Why not just have her expelled, mate?" Theo asked petulantly.

"Father thought of that, but could you imagine the fall-out, Theo?

The fact

that

Granger has gone missing since beginning of

the

year, and none of us have said anything to Professor Snape until

just

before Yule.

We would all

look culpable when questions are

asked by the press as to how long this had been going on.

Severus did bring this to Hermione's attention and the stubborn

witch had the balls to

blackmail him, stating as much."

Draco inwardly smiled at the reactions of his friends.

The fact

that

Granger had successfully challenged their Head of

House was no easy feat,

and by the looks of begrudging respect

from Blaise and Theo,

Draco was right in his assessment that by

sharing the facts, it would only cause Granger's esteem to raise in

their eyes.

Only a true Slytherin could do what

she had done,

mudblood or

not.

"Are you serious,

Drake? The mudblood.." At

Draco's scowl,

Blaise

changed

tactics.

"Granger

actually

blackmailed

Professor Snape… and got

away with it? I

have a hard time

believing that, mate."

"Believe it,

Mr.

Zabini," came the drawl

from the office doorway,

"Miss Granger made it

very clear that

she would do exactly as

Draco has stated if

I

tried to force her back into the dorms.

We

have all

been remiss in our handling of this situation where Miss

Granger

is concerned,

but

it

ends now.

Draco is correct

in his

assumption that

if

we do not

bring Miss Granger

back into

Slytherin House, we may all pay a greater price than we realize."

Severus stared at Draco knowingly.

Ah, so it would seem that his Father had shared his suspicions of

Hermione's heritage with his godfather.

If

there wasn't

some validity to Father's line of

thinking,

Severus

would've never been on board with this plan.

Blaise and Theo looked at each other and then nodded. "We are

on board,

mate.

We will

leave her alone and support

however

you want to play this. We will make sure the younger years fall in

line,

but

what

about

the older students,

Drake? You know Flint

and Montague will never go for it."

Draco smirked,

"You leave those tossers to me."

Glaring at

Pansy,

Draco scowled at

her,

"You as well,

Pansy.

If

I

hear of

you calling Granger mudblood one more time-we are done ."

Pansy gasped,

while Blaise and Theo looked at

their

friend

speculatively.

"I

get

it,

Drake.

I'll

refrain from taunting Granger

from now on. But I'm not happy about it."

Draco appeared pleased.

"I

don't

expect

you to be,

Pansy,

I'm

sure none of

us are happy with how this has all

played out. But

since I was the catalyst for our House alienating Granger, it's up

to me to fix it."

Pansy just sighed and nodded reluctantly.

It was more than Draco could hope for at this point.

When his friends found out who Granger really was and that he'd

known, he'd have a hard time explaining his reasons for keeping it

a secret.

He knew Theo and Blaise would eventually understand,

but Pansy would never forgive him.

Oddly,

it

didn't

make him feel

as bad as it

probably should

have done.

The Horcrux Theory

Chapter 15: The Horcrux Theory

A few days

had passed since the incident

in Potions and

Hermione had tried to keep to herself

as much as possible.

She'd been spending extra hours in the Room of

Requirement,

asking the room to provide books and texts on blood magic,

wandlore and Dark curses. At one point, she had asked the room

to provide her with any texts from Salazar Slytherin himself and

what had happened at that point had been a shock.

A separate door opened up for Hermione and when she walked

in,

there was an entire library of

books as well

as journals from

Salazar himself.

She was dumbfounded at the wealth of knowledge held within the

room and couldn't wait to get started on reading.

Draco and Daphne had taken to sitting next

to her in all

their

shared classes, which was starting to cause her to become wary

of

their intentions.

When she sat

down and thought

back to the

night

of

her

confrontation with Lucius Malfoy,

she belatedly

realized that

he might've made the connection between herself

and the Dark Lord. If that was the case, it would explain some of

the actions within Slytherin House recently, but not all of them.

If

what

Parkinson had said was true, Malfoy had defended her all

the way back in September.

Hermione thought

about

some of

the things that

had transpired

before Yule,

but

she just

wasn't

willing to believe that

Draco

Malfoy had changed his view of her.

She had also received an invitation from Viktor to attend the next

Hogsmeade visit

with him and she had given her

reply in the

affirmative.

Viktor

seemed genuine in his desire for

friendship

and even though he wasn't

the most

intelligent

wizard,

he was

thoughtful

and chivalrous.

When Viktor had come up and asked

her

after

DADA class,

she didn't

notice the unhappy look on

Malfoy's face, or the way Daphne smirked at the blonde. She did

however,

notice the stares of

the other witches and a few of the

wizards coming out

of

the classroom,

so she left

as quickly as

she could.

Apparently,

Ron Weasley had been particularly scathing when

he'd stated hatefully said that

he couldn't

understand why a

Quidditch Star

like Viktor

Krum,

would be interested in a

Bushy-Haired, know- it-all mudblood.

Draco,

who had heard the red-head insult

Granger,

hexed him

using 'Densaugeo '

spell, which caused Weasley's teeth to grow

out past his chin and he had to be rushed to the medical

wing to

have Madam Pomfrey cast the counter-charm.

When Hermione overheard a few of the Slytherin students talking

about the incident, she was shocked by Malfoy's defense of her.

The second task for the Tri-wizards tournament was coming up

next week, and Hermione hadn't given much thought to whether

or not

she would attend to support

Viktor.

She and Malfoy had

decided to study for

their Potions assignment

every Thursday

evening after dinner.

Tonight

was a full

moon, so Hermione got

dressed in her winter cloak and headed for her usual spot at the

Black Lake.

She didn't

know that

Draco was already there hiding under a

disillusionment

charm behind the tree,

where he had observed

her earlier this year.

It

wasn't

long before Draco noticed Hermione walking towards

her usual spot.

The day had been cold,

but

not

overly so and Draco eyed with

appreciation,

how flushed Granger's cheeks were and how bright

her eyes looked as she headed towards her usual

spot. Her curls

were hidden under

a knitted hat

and her

cloak was a flattering

navy blue.

Hermione seemed to appear

healthier than she had earlier in

the year and that

made him feel

pleased.

He was hopeful

that

the little witch would perhaps start

taking better care of

herself

once things settled down and the tormenting stopped.

It

wasn't

long after Hermione sat

down that

he noticed a large

snake making its way towards her. Hermione smiled beatifically

at the snake, and Draco's breath caught.

He had never

seen her

smile that

genuinely before and it

transformed her

usual

dead expression into something truly

resplendent.

He could hear

them speaking Parseltongue,

so

Draco waited to see how long this visit

would last

and if

there

was anything he could relay to his father.

Hermione was overjoyed to see her friend.

Nagini

slithered up

and placed her

head on Hermione's lap,

hissing softly.

"It

is

good to see my Master's daughter.

How have you been young

one?"

"I'm well, Nagini." Hermione hissed back, "School is keeping me

busy and I

have been doing some additional

research in my

spare time."

"What kind of research?"

"On blood magic, Dark curses and wandlore."

"And have you learned anything useful, little one?"

Hermione thought

for a moment at some of what she had read

recently and decided it couldn't hurt to discuss it with the snake.

"I

have a suspicion about something, Nagini, but I'm not sure if

I'm correct. If I'm wrong, it could be very unfortunate, but I don't

think I am."

"You

have

good

instincts

and

are

you

Father's

daughter.

Whatever you suspect it is probably correct."

Hermione nodded.

"Remember

when we talked about

Father's

horcruxes and I

mentioned that

I

suspected that

he had made

certain ones?" The snake nodded. "I have come to believe that on

the night Father tried to kill the Potter boy, his magic rebounded in

such a way that he transferred not only part of his magic to Potter,

but part of his soul

as well. It is why the Potter boy can speak with

snakes, and why he is powerful. I don't know if Father has found a

way to return to full

power, but if he has? I suspect it would have

to be through blood magic."

"This is concerning if

Harry Potter

is also a horcrux.

It

would

mean that master cannot kill him."

"Not

directly,

no. He would have to cast the killing curse twice in

succession. Once to kill the horcrux and once to kill the boy. I am

researching other

options as well.

I

suspect

there is a plan in

place with the wizard Father sent to Hogwarts. I would ask that I

be able to speak with this man and tell

him my true identity,

if

Father

believes he can be trusted.

I

have a plan forming to

capture the Potter

boy and discredit

Dumbledore at

the same

time."

Nagini

nodded. "I will

tell

Master of your suspicions and requests.

He sends his regards. I told him of the incident before, when I was

here last. He was most displeased that you were threatened."

Hermione shook her head. "Please tell him I took care of it. Lord

Malfoy is simply not

used to being questioned,

especially by a

student

whom he considers a mudblood.

His son has taken it

upon himself to start defending my honor this year even though

he was horrible to me previously. It makes me to wonder if they

suspect

who I

am. Do you know if my Father plans to claim me

once he returns? I don't want him to if he doesn't wish it."

Nagini

looked up at

the little witch.

She seemed disappointed,

but

it

was hard to tell

with a snake. "Would you not wish Master

to claim you as his heir, young Hermione?"

Hermione shook her head emphatically. "On the contrary, Nagini. I

would very much wish to know my Father, but only if he sees the

benefit

in having me for

a daughter.

I

would not

wish to be a

disappointment to him."

"I

will

tell

Master

of

your

concerns,

but

know this young one,

since learning of

your

existence he has been most

anxious to

return.

He was angry at

first

that

he had not

been told by your

mother

of

your

existence.

I

believe once he returns to full

strength he has every intention of seeking you out to discuss this

with you. Be patient, young Hermione and keep yourself safe."

"I will, Nagini. I will

see you next month. Give my regards to

my father."

"I will, little Mistress."

Hermione watched fondly as the snake slithered away,

noticing

that it was starting to get dark. She grabbed her bag and walked

towards the castle deciding that perhaps she would go relax and

take a bubble bath after dinner. She had been studying non-stop

since she'd returned from the holidays and she just

wanted a

quiet night alone.

Draco watched the witch fade into the distance and made sure

the snake was long gone before he cancelled his concealment

charm.

His Father

and Severus had spent

the better

part

of

the Yule

Holiday helping him perfect

certain spells,

and his concealment

and silencing charms were quite good, if he said so himself.

Heading towards the owlry he had just enough time to send off a

letter to his Father before curfew.

Date with Viktor

Chapter 16: A Date with Viktor

The night before the second task saw Hermione studying in

the library with Draco, Daphne and Blaise.

When she had set

up study dates with Malfoy,

it

wasn't

long

before Greengrass and Zabini

showed up.

Potions homework

started

evolving

into

homework

for

other

classes

as

well.

Hermione didn't

routinely engage the other Slytherin's,

but

they

were trying their best

to be polite and respectful.

It

was surreal,

but she still didn't trust them, not like she'd come to trust Viktor.

Thinking about

Viktor

made her

mind wander

back to the last

weekend and she unknowingly felt

a small

smile form on her

face-a fact

that

wasn't

missed by the blonde haired wizard, who

had been closely watching the little witch all evening.

Hermione's Hogsmeade visit

with Viktor

had been just

lovely.

Since she had never been to Hogsmeade before, she had no idea

where to go or what

to see.

Viktor had taken her to Honeydukes

and she had laughed a joyful

sound, which attracted the attention

of

most of the shoppers, looking shocked at seeing the Hermione

Granger laughing and smiling.

One pair

of

grey eyes watched the scene in astonishment

and

jealousy.

Having

dentists

for

parents,

Hermione

didn't

often

enjoy

sweets, so she felt the like the proverbial kid in the candy store.

Her

eyes lit

up with excitement

and she smiled genuinely at

someone for

the first

time since she could remember.

Viktor

kissed the back of

her hand and told her to pick out whatever

her heart

desired.

She kissed his cheek in return,

and slowly

perused the aisles,

picking up items and asking Viktor for his

opinion.

"Havez you neverz been to ve villagze,

my Mila?" Viktor asked,

using a shortened version of Hermione's name that they'd agreed

upon when they'd both realized it was impossible for Viktor to say

Hermione's name properly.

Hermione shook her

head.

"No I

haven't.

I've always been too

busy with my studies, so the opportunity never presented itself."

It

was

a good Slytherin run-around Draco thought,

as

he

eavesdropped on their

conversation.

He noticed Krum's face

darkening

momentarily,

realizing

the

older

wizard

must've

realized exactly why Granger had never been to the village.

His

expression

cleared

however,

as

he

smiled

down

indulgently at

Hermione-as she looked over the selection of

sugar quills.

"Are these any good?" She asked brightly.

"Hmmmm."

Viktor

nodded.

"I

wouldz think youz would like the

veryz much, my Mila."

Hermione nodded happily and Viktor placed her choices into his

bag while he grabbed a few licorice wands and some chocolate

frogs.

Once their selections had been made and paid for,

the two

made their way to the Three Broomsticks for lunch.

Overall

it

had been a very pleasant

day,

and Hermione couldn't

remember the last time she had smiled and actually felt happy.

Daphne glanced over to see Draco staring at Hermione, who had

a soft

smile and a far

away look on her

face.

She could just

imagine what the little witch was smiling about. Daphne had seen

Hermione with Viktor last Saturday, and she truly appeared happy.

She had also noticed Draco following them most of the day. When

Daphne confronted him in private later, he'd just said that he was

watching Hermione like his father had asked him to.

But Daphne wasn't fooled.

Her friend was smitten with Hermione, and probably had been for

much longer than he cared to admit.

Why did boys have to taunt the girls they secretly fancied?

Draco had really dug himself

into a bit

of

a pit, but Daphne had

faith in her friend.

He was a Slytherin after all.

"What

has you smiling like that,

Hermione?"

Daphne asked

cheekily, which caused Draco to scowl

and Blaise to look up and

smirk.

Hermione turned towards the pretty blonde Slytherin witch and

shrugged noncommittally,

but didn't bother answering. Draco was

about

to make a comment

when Professor Snape came around

the corner.

"Ah… I see you are all studiously doing your work. Miss Granger?

Headmaster Dumbledore wishes to see you immediately."

Hermione gazed up at

the dour Potions Professor and raised her

eyebrow in challenge. Severus however, just considered her

impassively and the other

students watched the stare down

between student and teacher.

When everyone realized Hermione wasn't

going to move until

Snape

explained

himself

further,

the

man

just

sighed

and

pinched the bridge of his nose in frustration.

"The Headmaster did not inform me, as to what he wishes to see

you for.

I

can have Miss Greengrass take your

bag back to

Slytherin House however,

as I

was told you will

not

be needing

it."

There were three sets of eyes looking up at him in confusion

and one that was burning with mistrust and ire.

"How convenient, Sir."

The other students turned and stared at

Hermione,

but

her

gaze never

wavered from that

of

her

'former

'

Head of

House.

Snape sighed and grumbled,

"Unfortunately,

we do not

have all

night

to debate the merits of

your

personal

belongings,

nor

where they should preferably be under other circumstances. But

the Headmaster

will

not

wait

forever,

Miss Granger,

so if

you

would please?"

Hermione gave the man one last

heated glare and then turned

reluctantly to Daphne.

"Please keep my belongings safe, I'll be back for them soon."

Then with a flick of

her

wand,

Hermione's books,

quills and

parchment

moved back into her

bag and with another

flick of

silent

magic she warded the bag shut and handed it to Daphne.

Ignoring

the

looks

of

shock

and

appreciation

from her

classmates,

she stood up and followed Professor Snape out

of

the library.

When

they

had

disappeared,

Blaise

whispered

lowly

in

appreciation.

"Have you ever seen anyone stare old Snape down

like that

and get

away with it? I

may not

think much of

the girls

blood status, but you have to admit she's got guts."

Draco just

stared at

Hermione's bag.

"Did you see her

use

completely non-verbal

magic? That is N.E.W.T. Level

magic and

she does it with ease."

He looked up at Daphne who looked back at him knowingly.

As Draco spent more time with Hermione he was beginning to see

how truly brilliant

and powerful

she was,

handling magic with

ease.

"What

do you think Dumbledore wanted to see her for? You

don't

think he knows she's not staying in Slytherin?" Daphne

asked her friends quietly.

Draco shook his head. "I don't think so. She should be back soon

to get her bag and then maybe we'll get some answers."

"Doubt

it,

mate,"

Blaise said,

"that

one keeps things pretty

close to the vest."

Daphne just nodded distractedly, and the three friends went back

to their studying not realizing how late it was getting until Madam

Pince came by and reminded them the library was closing in ten

minutes and they needed to get

back to their

dorms before

curfew.

Draco looked around,

and the library was deserted except

for

them.

"Where do you think Granger is? She wouldn't have forgotten

her bag."

"I

don't

know,

Drake,

but

I'll

take it

back to Slytherin with me. I'm

sure she will

come by to pick it

up soon.

Let's get

back,

maybe

she's waiting there?"

The three Slytherins quickly cleaned up and but

their supplies

away and headed back to the dungeon.

When they got

to the

common room there was no sign of Granger anywhere.

"Maybe she's up in the dorm room, Daph?" Draco asked, looking

worried.

"I'll go check."

Daphne hurried out

of

the main room,

carrying Hermione's bag

with her

own and went

to her dorm room.

When she entered

there was no sign of the witch, but Pansy and Millicent Bulstrode

were looking through Witch Weekly. Daphne set the bags down

on her side of

the room and then went

back into the common

room where Draco and Blaise were waiting.

"Granger isn't here." Daphne said biting her lip in worry. "Do

you think everything is alright?"

"I

don't

know,

Daph.

You both head up and I'll

stay here for a

while and wait to see if she comes in later."

Both his friends nodded, but he could see Daphne looking at him

worriedly.

He gently shook his head and went

towards the couch sitting

down with his head in his hands.

What the bloody hell was going on?

The Second Task

Chapter 17: The Second Task

It was the morning of the second task and the weather was cold

and blustery.

The students en masse, were heading down towards the Black

Lake-where platforms had been set up for the students to watch

the next challenge being performed.

Draco,

Blaise and Daphne were slowly making their way towards

the lake,

trying to see if

they could spot Hermione, with her curly

brown hair anywhere, but they were having no luck and it seemed

as if no one else had seen her either.

"Where do you think

she is,

Draco?"

Daphne asked with a

concerned frown.

"I

doubt

she would miss Viktor's performance

today,

considering

how much

time

they've

been

spending

together."

Draco sneered in disgust,

not

wanting to think about

how close

Granger and Krum were becoming.

"I

don't

know,

Daph-but

we better

hurry out

to the platform or

we're going to miss the second task."

Draco was trying very hard to stay calm and hide his own panic,

but he knew that Daphne could see through his act. He had been

up all

night in the common room, waiting for Hermione to return,

but

she'd never

did.

Daphne found him sprawled out

on the

couch by the fireplace and woke him up with that knowing gleam

in her eyes.

Thankfully, she'd refrained from saying anything.

When the Slytherin classmates finally made their way out to the

middle platform-they found Theo,

Gregory Goyle and Vincent

Crabbe waiting for them.

There were three large structures that

were in the middle of

the lake that

had different

levels to watch

the second task.

Nott

had managed to procure them a spot

on

the center platform just

above the champions.

Draco could see

Viktor looking around as if

trying to find something, and he was

pretty sure that Krum was looking for Hermione too.

The Bulgarian seemed to have a pensive look about

him,

and

Draco was starting to feel

panicked again,

wondering what

in

Merlin's name was going on.

Soon Dumbledore appeared with Bartemius Crouch Sr.

from

Magical

Games and Cornelius Fudge,

Minister for Magic. Draco

could also see his Father,

standing off

behind the Minister,

talking quietly with Severus.

Draco leaned over and caught his Father's eye.

Lucius noticed the worried expression on his son's face,

and

raised an eyebrow in response. Draco nodded over to Krum and

Lucius

saw a similar worried expression on the Bulgarian's face, too.

Lucius was aware of

what

the second task entailed,

and had

received a floo call late last night that Miss Granger was chosen

by Dumbledore and Crouch, to be Mr. Krum's 'treasure '.

The witch was currently under a stasis spell on the bottom of the

Black Lake.

Lucius

was

not

able to intervene,

for

it

would look highly

suspicious- but he thought it would be prudent to be here just in

case something went wrong.

He caught

Draco's gaze and shook his head once,

letting his

son know to stay where he was and remain calm. Draco nodded

again at his Father, and moved back towards his friends.

After a few minutes Dumbledore cast a 'sonorous ' charm and his

voice boomed out over the water.

"Welcome to the second task!

Last

night

something was stolen

from each of

our

champions,

a treasure of

sorts.

These four

treasures,

one for each champion now lie at

the bottom of

the

Black Lake.

In order

to win,

each champion need only to find

their treasure and return to the surface.

Simple enough, except

for this… they will

have one hour to do so and one hour only.

After that,

they'll

be on their own, no magic will

save them. You

may begin at the start of the canon."

Filch set

off

the canon,

and Draco watched as Krum,

Diggory

and Delacour

dove into the water

while Potter

seemed to be

struggling.

Moody then pushed him into the water,

and after a

few seconds Potter

flew out

of

the water

and dove back in.

Draco glanced back down at his Father, who stared back at him

and nodded once.

Fuck!

Granger was Krum's treasure and she was currently sitting at the

bottom of the Black Lake!

Daphne moved over to Draco and put her hand on his arm to get

his attention,

causing him to shake his head in exasperation.

Daphne couldn't

help the gasp escaped her

lips causing the

other

boys

to

look

at

her

strangely.

When

Theo

turned

questioning eyes on him Draco whispered,

"Granger

is at

the

bottom of the lake."

Theo looked at him dubiously. "Krum?"

Draco nodded and heard Theo whisper 'fuck '.

Daphne

leant

over

and

whispered

into

Draco's

ear.

"Does

Hermione even know how to swim?"

Draco just

shrugged his shoulders and gripped his hands tighter

on the railing watching the clock tick down.

After 30 minutes he started getting antsy and after 45 minutes…

he could feel

himself

starting to panic.

He honestly didn't

think

Dumbledore would intentionally put

students in harms way,

but

people had died in this tournament before. If the Dark Lord found

out

that his daughter had been killed as a pawn in some fucking

tournament?

Draco shuddered at

the thought

and decided he couldn't

allow

himself

to think along those lines,

if

he wanted to keep from

being thrown in Azkaban for killing the Headmaster.

One brief

look at

his Father told Draco that

he might

just

be

doing the job himself.

Even Severus looked worried.

After

50 minutes,

Diggory broke through the surface with

Cho Chang. The girl looked scared but otherwise alright.

A split

second later Krum burst

out

of

the water with Granger,

and Draco felt

his entire body relax in relief. Krum was helping

her swim towards the platform and Draco had to give Granger

credit, she didn't even look upset nor scared.

If he had to guess he'd say she looked irritated.

He smiled inwardly-she was probably pissed at missing out on all

the free study time.

He turned in Daphne's direction,

but

she was gone.

When he

glanced down below him,

he saw her pulling Granger out of the

water and snatching a blanket from someone, trying to warm the

little

witch

up.

Draco

could

see

Daphne

asking

Hermione

something and the witch actually smiled and nodded at Daphne.

He then noticed Krum come over

and nod to Daphne,

taking

Hermione into his arms and casting warming charms over her.

Hermione touched his cheek and seemed to be telling him

something.

Krum then nodded at

Daphne,

and reluctantly made his way

back over to his school mates to await the end of the task.

Draco had been watching his Father's face during the entire

exchange and he imagined it

was likely they both had the

same scowl on their faces.

Soon however, the Weasel and Gabrielle Delacour broke through

the surface of

the water and then Potter flew onto the platform

just a spilt second after the clock chimed.

There was some commotion on the platform,

Dumbledore was

conferring

with

the

judges

and then surprisingly

Potter

was

awarded second place after Diggory.

Krum didn't seem too happy with the decision but Draco just

smirked, pleased that Krum finished essentially last.

Keeping a close eye on Granger,

Draco noticed that

she didn't

seem too put

out

by Daphne hovering over her.

When the boats

came and escorted everyone back over

the lake,

Draco made

sure to wait for Daphne and Hermione, wanting to see for himself

that the little witch was alright.

Fortunately he didn't

have to wait

too long before he saw the

witch he was waiting for,

so he made his way casually over to

the pier.

Hermione was soaked and unhappy at

being the center

of

attention. She'd been so used to be ignored for over three years,

that

all

of

the sudden the looks being sent

her way,

made her

seethe inwardly.

She liked Viktor

well

enough.

He was a good friend and very

attentive,

but

she was in no position to be in a relationship.

It

wasn't

that

she didn't

want

one,

perhaps someday when the

right

wizard came along she would be able to open her heart.

But events over the past years had caused her to be mistrustful

of everyone.

Even now she could see Daphne was genuinely worried about

her, but despite the girls overtures, she just didn't trust that deep

down her actions were sincere.

When the boat

docked at

the pier,

Daphne got

out

of

the boat

ahead of her and when Hermione looked up to step out onto the

dock she saw a pale hand reaching out

to help her.

Flinching

back with bewildered eyes,

her

amber

gaze locked onto grey

eyes that

were considering her

with amusement,

concern and

relief.

She stared at

the hand again and then back up to the the wizard

who was standing there waiting patiently.

"Come on, Granger, you must be freezing. Let's get you back to

the castle. I'm sure we can get a house elf to get you some hot

chocolate sprinkled with cinnamon."

Hermione just gaped at the blonde in shock.

Since when did Draco Malfoy care about

how she preferred her

hot chocolate?

When he smirked at her in that infuriating way, she raised an

eyebrow in challenge taking his hand and squeezing it

a bit too

tight,

watching him wince for a second. Their eyes locked again

and he raised an eyebrow back at

her,

taking her

hand and

bringing it through his arm, guiding her back into the castle.

When Hermione glanced over at Daphne and saw the girl

smiling

to herself,

she almost

wanted to stop right

there and push the

smarmy blonde into the lake.

Unfortunately Lucius Malfoy was

directly behind them all,

with Professor Snape,

so she was fairly

sure she couldn't

hex,

maim or otherwise slap the offending git

without getting detention.

"I

need to go to the Headmaster's office and get

my wand back,

Malfoy."

"There

won't

be

a

need

for

that,

Miss

Granger,"

drawled

Professor Snape, "I have your wand here presently, and you will

find that

Miss Greengrass still

has your school

bag should you

require it

immediately to catch up on all

the reading that

I

am

sure you've missed out on today, being stuck at the bottom of the

Lake."

Her

classmates

chuckled

and

even Lord Malfoy's

lips

were

fighting back a smile.

Hermione just

stared at

her

Professor

and smirked.

"Actually,

Professor

it

was a pleasant

change of

pace to have relative

peace and quiet

for once.

Listening to people's taunts, enduring

stares of ridicule can be most tiring for even the most disciplined

individual."

She felt Draco stiffen next to her and saw his jaw tighten out of the

corner of her eye.

She then looked to her

other

classmates who seemed a bit

shocked at her outspokenness.

Surely they didn't

think she would be so forgiving after years of

being cruelly taunted and almost

killed at

more than one point,

did they?

"Was that

really necessary,

Granger?"

Malfoy said under

his

breath.

Hermione stopped instantly and politely held her hand out for her

wand.

Professor

Snape stepped forward and placed it

into her

hand,

warmth radiating up her arm.

She silently cast

a warming

and refreshing charms on herself

and her clothes,

watching the

looks of awe being sent her way with a measure of satisfaction.

"Don't,

Malfoy!"

She hissed,

"Don't

insult

my

intelligence by

pretending that

none of

you have an ulterior

motive for

your

sudden change in attitude.

I'm not

dim-witted nor

trusting.

You

have made sure of that. Do you really expect me to place a happy

smile

on

my

face

and

simper

over

the

fact

that

you now

condescend to talk to me?"

Hermione could feel

herself

losing her

composure,

and she

promised herself

that

she would never give anyone in Slytherin

House, especially this boy, the power or satisfaction of seeing her

lose her emotions again.

She turned around with her

head held high and walked alone

back to the castle,

alone.

Draco gazed back at

his father,

who

was staring at

the little witch with a mixture of

admiration and

concern.

Draco made to follow her, but Daphne put a hand on his arm to

stop him.

"Let her go, Drake. We did this and it is going to take more than

a couple of

months to undo the years of

torment

we put

her

through.

We need to be patient and give her time to heal. If we

act out now, we just validate her mistrust in us."

He sighed, rubbing his hand through his hair.

He then noticed his Father

and Severus who were speaking

quietly to each other.

How was he ever going to gain Granger's trust after everything

he'd put her through?

Scheming with Snakes

Chapter 18: Scheming with Snakes

The next full

moon had arrived and Hermione was running a bit

late to meet Nagini.

She'd been in the library with Malfoy working on their

Potions project.

The last

few weeks had been a bit

tense between her and the

other Slytherins,

after her outburst,

which compounded with the

overall

tenseness at

Hogwarts due to the fact

that

Crouch Sr.

had been found murdered on school

grounds the day after the

second task, everyone was on edge.

Daphne had been her

usual

cheery self,

but

Draco had

been unusually somber and quiet.

He didn't

tease her nor

engage her other than doing their work.

She thought

briefly that

perhaps she should apologize,

but

then

thought better of it.

She had gone up to the Room of

Requirement

to change

into something more comfortable to wear and that was why

she was hurrying along the corridors and outside towards

the Black Lake.

Draco had gone to his usual

spot

right

after they had finished

studying,

placing a disillusionment

and silencing charm and

waited for Granger to arrive.

He spotted her coming down the hill

hurriedly, curls flying, cheeks

flushed and eyes bright.

She was so beautiful, and it made his heart ache that he'd hadn't

noticed before this year.

Granger was everything a wizard could want in a witch. Beautiful,

smart,

cunning,

kind,

strong and resilient.

He grew more in awe

of her everyday, and he knew she didn't trust him and most likely

loathed him with good reason.

It

physically hurt

him seeing her

with Krum.

He didn't

think she'd kissed the Bulgarian yet,

but

they'd held hands and she smiled with him easily.

Her

smile was breathtakingly beautiful,

and he was covetous of

that smile being given to another wizard.

He wanted it so badly for his own. He was truly good

and well fucked .

Hermione sat down waiting for her friend to show, her mind drifting

to thoughts of the pale blonde Slytherin.

He had been so withdrawn this past

week, and she wasn't sure

how to feel about that.

Draco Malfoy was an enigma.

He'd spent

three years tormenting her,

telling her

she was

nothing but

filth and unworthy to do magic.

She had been so

shocked when she'd overheard him talking with Daphne that day

on the Hogwarts Express the end of

last

year.

He seemed truly

worried about

her,

and watching him closely this year,

he did

seem a changed wizard.

But

she was convinced that

there was some ulterior

motive

behind this sudden change.

So lost in her thoughts as she was, she didn't notice Nagini

right

away.

The snake rested her head on Hermione's lap

and could sense her mistress's distraction. She slowly lifted

her

head and flicked her

tongue out

and the little witch

gasped at the sensation, coming out of her trance.

Hermione gazed down at

the snake and laughed joyously,

and Nagini smiled (if snakes could smile that was).

"You are distracted today, young one. What has you in such

a state?" Nagini hissed at her mistress.

"Sorry,

Nagini.

I

just

have a lot

on my mind

today." "Do you wish to talk about it."

Hermione laughed again.

"Are you sure you want

to listen to my

boy troubles?"

The

snake

hissed

in

irritation

and

moved

over

Hermione's

shoulder. "Mistress is too young to be thinking about boys. Master

would be most unhappy."

Hermione raised an eyebrow at

the snake.

"My Father would be

unhappy if a wizard wished to court me, or date me? I suppose?"

The snake tilted its head considering the witch.

"Master would

feel

it

is not appropriate for young Mistress to be thinking about

courting any wizard until

she is older

and has finished her

studies.

Master

values knowledge and power

and would not

want his heir seeking to settle for a substandard wizard."

Hermione nodded.

"I

suppose that

makes sense.

Pay me no

mind,

Nagini.

I'm not

planning on allowing any wizard to

distract me from my goals."

"And what are your goals, young one?"

"To help my Father return more powerful

than before. To remove

those who would seek to take my family from me.

To discredit

those who would seek to taint

my Father's name and myself.

To

rule the Wizarding World and have every person bow before us."

Nagini

nodded

at

her

Mistress,

pleased.

She truly

was

her

Master's daughter.

"I

will

tell

your Father as much. Now I bring word from my Master

to you,

young one.

He understands your desire to approach his

servant,

but

is unsure of

your reasoning.

I

will

need to explain to

him your

plan so he can decide whether

it

is worth the risk

exposing yourself before he returns."

"Do you know Nagini, whether my Father has found a blood magic

spell to return to full power?"

"Yes,

on the night

of

the final

task? Master's servant

will

make

sure the Potter

boy is victorious.

The champions cup will

be

charmed to transport Potter to a graveyard where Master will

be

waiting with another

of

his servants.

A ritual

will

be performed

taking the boys blood and retuning Master to full power."

Hermione thought something like this was the plan. The problem

was there were other champions in the tournament and it would

not

do well

if

one of the other champions got to the cup first, or

heaven

forbid,

a

tie

with

Potter

and

another

wizard

like

Viktor-being transported together.

"I have been researching and have discovered Salazar Slytherin's

personal

library and I

found a Romanian text

that

contained a

spell

to repair a damaged soul.

I

believe by using Potter's blood,

performing the ritual

and reciting the incantation not

only would

Father return to full

power, but also return the missing piece of his

soul

to him,

thereby

severing the attachment

and making it

possible to kill

Potter. I think it would be better to obliviate the boy,

and then return him back to Hogwarts via the portkey. It could be

used as a means to discredit Dumbledore. Allowing an underaged

wizard in the tournament

and then obliviated.

I

could potentially

use it

as a means to turn Potter against the Headmaster. It might

be more advantageous to leave the Potter boy alive for now if we

can use him later on. Killing the boy might make him a martyr and

a rallying point

Dumbledore

can

exploit

for

his

benefit.

I

also

overheard a

conversation earlier

this year.

It

would seem that

when Potter

received his wand in Diagon Alley, the wandmaker Ollivander, had

let

it

slip stating that

the Phoenix core that

resides in Potter's

wand came from the same Phoenix that offered up the tail feather

that

resides in Father's wand.

If

my research is to be believed,

twin cores can damage but

not

kill

each other.

It

is doubtful

that

Father would be able to kill the boy with his own wand."

Nagini

thought on this and after a few moments nodded her head.

"That

is

interesting and concerning,

young Mistress.

Do you

believe

you

have

the

necessary

information

to

discredit

Dumbledore, and do you have the incantation?"

Hermione nodded and took a piece of

parchment

wrapped in a

cloth out

of

her

bag.

"Yes,

I

have quite a bit

of

damaging

information

about

Dumbledore's

past

that

isn't

common

knowledge.

If

the Potter boy returns sufficiently obliviated of

all

his reasons to support

Dumbledore,

I

believe I

can bring him

onside eventually.

He'd make a more powerful

ally than enemy,

especially when we indicate that

the death of

his parents is laid

firmly at

Dumbledore's feet.

Also,

I

can attach the small

pouch

containing

the

spell

and

necessary

ritual

that

has

to

be

performed for you to bring back to Father.

Will

he send for his

Death Eaters immediately when he returns?"

"My Master's most

loyal

will

know he's back when their marks

return to full strength."

"I see, perhaps it would be better to wait until all the pieces are in

place before Father makes his move. If people start to speculate

he's back before we can completely discredit

Dumbledore and

have

him dealt

with,

fear

will

cause

people

to

overlook

Dumbledore's more dubious past

and it

will

be harder to gain a

foothold without open violence and warfare. I believe we can win

this with minimal

bloodshed.

Do what

Father

wasn't

able to

accomplish the first

time.

If

I

can speak with his servant,

I have

found other spells that will

secretly ward the area where the cup

is to be placed so only Potter can enter and take it. If any other

wizard or witch approach, they will be unable to reach it."

"You don't

wish the wizard harmed that was with you at the ball."

Hermione nodded. "I will speak with your Father about what we've

discussed."

"Thank you, Nagini. Here is the spell for Father."

The snake allowed Hermione to magically attach the small

pouch

to her before slithering away.

Hermione watched the snake go and gazed out

over the lake.

Everything was coming to a head, and she wondered whether or

not

her

plan would succeed.

If

it

did,

her

Father

would return

before the end of the school year and Harry Potter and the rest of

the Wizarding world would find out very quickly that their beloved

Dumbledore wasn't the saint that they'd all thought he was.

She had found letters at Bathilda Bagshot's home last year. The

woman was the Great Aunt of Gellert Grindelwald, and according

to her,

Gellert

and Dumbledore were very close.

The letters

showed of

their

plans to secretly rid the world of

Muggles.

Dumbledore and Grindewald were after power, but Dumbledore's

mother died and then his sister Ariana was killed and everything

changed.

Hermione had found a strange rune in one of

Dumbledore's

letters,

and she still

hadn't

been able to figure out

what it was or

what

it

signified.

One

thing

she

did

figure

out

was

that

Dumbledore

had

dueled

and

defeated

Grindewald

in

1945.

Following that

duel,

he had become a national

hero,

and soon

afterwards he'd taken over the Headmaster position at Hogwarts.

Doing

some

further

research

into

the

first

Wizarding war,

Dumbledore had created a resistance group called the Order of

the Phoenix,

which had a large following.

Many were killed by

the Death Eaters it

was true,

and that

was why she thought

it

was best

to use subterfuge and stealth where open violence

didn't work before.

People were more likely to fight

back if

you gave them a good

enough reason to,

but

oftentimes if

you manipulated them with

diversionary tactics and propaganda they would fall

in line.

Dumbledore wouldn't

be able to rally followers if

there was no

violence, bloodshed nor boogeyman.

But use the media and people's own innate prejudices to bring the

man down?

Now that

would be far more damaging and much easier to

accomplish.

Everyone had secrets,

the trick was finding them and exploiting

them to one's advantage.

Standing up and stretching,

Hermione watched the sun set

before she headed back into the castle,

thinking about

what

lay

ahead and what

she needed to do in preparation.

She was

always good with planning and this was no different.

It

would

hinge on what

her

Father

decided to do.

If

the Potter

boy

returned dead,

then the dye would be cast

and open warfare

would be the result.

If

he returned obliviated,

her

Father

was

sending a clear

message that

he trusted her

judgement

and

valued her offer.

It

would be interesting to see what

path he would ultimately

choose.

Her only concern was inasmuch as the fact that splitting his soul

so many times might

make her

Father

less rational

and more

reactionary,

but

there was hope that

having that

single piece of

his soul

returned that had been attached to the Potter boy for so

long,

might

strengthen his resolve and temper

his need for

immediate vengeance.

She would just have to prepare for both contingencies, which she

excelled at.

Draco watched Hermione leave and made his way towards the

owlry to send his Father an update.

Granger had talked to the snake for well

over an hour and had

given the snake something to take with it.

Was it something for the Dark Lord and if so, what?

He knew that his Father would see this as proof that Granger was

in contact

with the Dark Lord,

further proving his knowledge and

acceptance of his heir.

Draco was convinced that

the Dark Lord knew of

Hermione and

that they were in communication with each other.

If

he didn't

make inroads towards fixing the mess he'd created

soon,

there was no telling what

would await

he and his family,

not

to mention the entirety of

Slytherin House-when the Dark

Lord returned.

Jealousy and Defending Hermione

Chapter 19: Jealousy and Defending Hermione

Over the next

two months Hermione had seen Nagini

twice, the

snake telling her how proud her father was of

her intellect

and

cunning and that

he hadn't

decided whether

he was willing to

allow her to divulge her identity.

She and Draco had gotten back into a routine of studying together

alongside Blaise and Daphne.

Daphne was slowly forming a tentative friendship with the elusive

Slytherin witch, but Draco was having a harder time gaining

Hermione's trust.

For

the last

couple months,

Hermione and

Krum had

visited

Hogsmeade

together,

which irked Draco

greatly. He had taken to stalking them covertly and watching for

any signs of

their

relationship progressing beyond friendship.

Draco often sensed that

Krum would've welcomed increased

intimacy,

but

it

was Hermione who seemed reluctant

to go

beyond casual

hand holding and an occasional

kiss on the

cheek.

Why just

last

weekend,

Daphne had laughed at

Draco when

he'd returned to their common room in a huff

when Krum had

interrupted their

study time and managed to secret

Hermione

away after dinner.

When Hermione had shown up in DADA the

following

day,

Draco

had

been

petulant

and

distant-which

earned him a knowing smirk from Daphne and an eye-roll

from

Hermione.

Hermione however,

had noticed Malfoy's keen interest

in her

relationship with Viktor.

While at first she'd thought it was suspicious, now she just thought

it ironic.

It

was clear

Malfoy didn't

like her

spending time with the

older wizard, but she was just unsure as to the why.

When she'd casually mentioned to Daphne that

boys were

mental,

Daphne gave her that

stupid knowing smirk and then

just shrugged her shoulders in that delicate way that Hermione

envied.

Everything Daphne did had such a natural

grace and flair,

and

sometimes she wished she was more feminine.

But

then she'd just

shake her head,

and remind herself

that

brains were more important than beauty.

Draco was coming into dinner this particular Thursday evening,

and was surprised to actually see Granger

sitting across the

table from Daphne before he noticed Krum sitting next

to

Hermione,

smiling at

something he said.

Inwardly,

he was

seething as he stalked over

with purpose to where the three

were sitting.

Trying to project

a casual

indifference,

he asked politely if

he

could join them.

Hermione looked up at

him warily,

but

Daphne to her

credit,

gestured for him to take the seat next to her. When he sat down,

he nodded politely to Krum,

who acknowledged him back with a

polite nod of his own.

Conversation flowed stiltedly for a bit until Quidditch was brought

up,

generating a heated debate on the merits of

the Wronski

Feint, the English National

Team and some debate over a player

named Ivanova,

who was a chaser

for

the Bulgarian National

Team and a woman Hermione had never

heard of

before.

Catriona McCormack was also discussed,

she played for

the

Scottish National Team.

Apparently the ensuing debate stemmed from who was the better

player, but it all

sounded like gibberish to her as Draco and Krum

debated the merits of each. She then turned to Daphne, who was

fully engaged in the conversation and chuckled.

All

three sets of eyes fell

to her: one questioning, one amused

and the other knowing.

"Finding something funny, Granger?" Malfoy asked with that

ridiculous smirk that

seemed to state,

I

know what

your

thinking.

Hermione shook her head in exasperation.

What was it about Quidditch that caused such smart people

to become irrational and prattish.

"It's nothing,

Malfoy.

Just

ruminating on the fact

that

it

always

seems to come down to Quidditch."

"Well

maybe if

you weren't

such a bookworm and actually took

the time to learn to fly properly,

you might

find you'd appreciate

the game more and stop judging the rest

of

us for

finding

something enjoyable outside of

books." Malfoy's smirk widened

at her once he'd finished his commentary.

Hermione scoffed at the git.

"I

do enjoy other things besides reading,

I'll

have you know. Just

because I

enjoy learning,

does not

mean it's all

I

do.

I

just

don't

appreciate Quidditch like most people."

Hermione had her back to the other tables so she didn't see Ron

Weasley nor

Harry Potter

walking behind her,

overhearing her

comment.

"Big

surprise,

eh

Harry?

That

the

know-it-all,

bushy-haired

mudblood bookworm doesn't

appreciate Quidditch.

You'd think

with her dating Krum, she would at least learn to fake it better. But

I guess you can't be good at everything." Weasley's taunting voice

caused several

people around them to look his way, but Harry just

looked uncomfortable.

Krum put

his arm around Hermione,

but

it

was Draco who

spoke up in her defense.

"It

never ceases to amaze me,

your lack of

manners,

Weasley.

I'm sure being raised in something resembling a barn and

chewing with your

mouth open,

does not

predispose one to

appreciating the finer qualities of life, such as reading, writing or

eating properly . I thought Gryffindors were all about fairness and

equality,

but

it

seems your

kind are just

as prejudiced as you

accuse Slytherin House of being."

Weasley's face turned bright red in anger. "Stuff it, ferret! No one

here buys into your

sudden change of

heart

where Granger is

concerned.

You taunted the girl

for

three years.

At

least

in

Gryffindor,

we don't

turn out

our own house members over their

blood status."

Draco paled and glanced over at

Hermione,

who now had

that vacant, dead expression on her face.

He realized in that moment, he never wanted to see her look like

that again.

"For

once,

Weasley,

you're right."

Draco saw Hermione wince

and glare at him in confusion. "Although I wouldn't allow it to go

to

your

head,

but

odds

are

even

the

most

intellectually-challenged individuals have to be right at least once

in their lives. The difference between you and I, Weasley? Is that

I

can admit

to my errors in judgement.

You are just

a sad,

jealous Weasel who covets and begrudges others." At this Draco

stood,

coming around the table and stared Weasley dead in the

eye,

whispering so low only their

small

group could hear

him

clearly.

"If

I

ever hear you call

Hermione that name again? I will

make sure you suffer .

I'm not

perfect, but even I have stopped

using that slur this year. What is your excuse?"

Weasley just

stood there red-faced and fists clenched, while he

smirked at his rival.

When Ron drew his wand however,

it

was instantly out

of

his

hand.

He seemed confused for a moment,

not

hearing the gasps of

shock within the Great Hall.

When Ron looked up,

Malfoy was grinning and gazing down at

the little witch next to him in open admiration.

Hermione had silently and wandlessly disarmed the Weasel.

Dumbledore watched the scene with interest, impressed with Mr.

Malfoy's defense of

Miss Granger

but

more impressed with the

girl's magical skills.

It would seem she was quite powerful.

Dumbledore was

aware that

the girl

wasn't

staying in the

Slytherin

Dorms

and

soon

learned

that

she

was

firmly

ensconced within the Room of Requirement. He didn't begrudge

her

need for privacy,

seeing as how she'd been tormented so

ruthlessly these past three years. He did find it curious however,

that Mr. Malfoy of all people had taken to defending her.

Recently

Severus

had

told

him that

Mr.

Malfoy

and

Miss

Greengrass had come to him earlier this year, concerned for the

girl's health, as she was severely underweight and depressed.

As

Headmaster,

he had not

initially

been aware that

Miss

Granger had abandoned the Slytherin Dorms,

but

told Severus

to let the students figure it out for themselves. If Slytherin House

eventually accepted the girl,

Dumbledore knew he could take

credit for promoting house unity, although he cared little for such

things. And if the girl was permanently injured or worse?

Well?

He could work that to his advantage too, placing the blame on the

Malfoy

boy

and

having

Lucius

removed

from the

Board of

Governors.

It was a win-win.

Watching the scene unfold,

Weasley went

to grab the little witch

but

quick as lightening Draco had his wand jammed under the

boy's jaw.

"Be careful, Weasel." He growled.

Krum then stood up and placed himself

between the red-head

and Hermione, gently taking the wand out of her hand. He turned

to Draco, nodded-then walked directly into the red-head's space.

"Youz will

leavez Mila alone,

or youz will

haff

to deal

wiz me az

vell."

Ron shrank back from the big Bulgarian, who handed over Ron's

wand to Harry.

"Perhaps youz should find new friendz,

Harry.

I

douz not

vant

to

see dis vizard again or I will hex him if he insultz Mila again."

Harry

paled,

swallowed heavily

but

nodded at

the Bulgarian

wizard, while Ron looked away in shame.

All

eyes in the Great Hall were now firmly on Hermione and tired

being

the

center

of

attention,

and

feeling

her

emotions

swirling-she decided to excuse herself from the drama.

She stood up and placed a hand on Viktor's arm and nodded

politely to Draco.

"Thank you, Malfoy." She said quietly and the blonde nodded back

in return.

Hermione then turned to Viktor

and said softly,

"I'm

going to head to the library."

Viktor grabbed her book bag. "I vil take youz there."

Hermione smiled and together, the two walked out.

As soon as they were gone, the Great Hall exploded in chatter at

what they had just witnessed.

Malfoy and Krum defending Granger?

What in Merlin's name was going on?

Here in the Dark...He Calls to Me

Chapter 20: Here in the Dark….He Calls to Me

After

Viktor

had walked Hermione to the library,

he left

soon

afterwards,

knowing she was meeting Draco to study for their

Potions project.

Once Viktor had left,

Hermione sat

back and

stared out the window thinking about what had just transpired in

the Great Hall. If she was a betting person she would've sworn

that

Viktor would've risen to her defense before Malfoy, but the

fact that it had been just the opposite, made her feel uneasy.

Why had Draco defended her in front of everyone?

Even if Draco and Lucius Malfoy suspected whom her father truly

was,

Hermione was pretty sure no one else was privy to that

information, except perhaps Professor Snape.

But

to openly defend her when it

was still

common knowledge

that she was a mudblood, made little sense to her.

Malfoy stood to alienate most

of

his friends,

and it

was well

known how staunchly elitist his parents were.

Lost

in thought

she didn't

see Malfoy walk in, nor see him stare

at her, noticing the confused expression on her face.

Draco moved over to their table,

watching Hermione bite her lip

in concentration and he smiled inwardly.

Her

petite nose was

scrunched up and her brow was furrowed, while her eyes looked

off

into the distance.

She was fecking adorable when she did

that,

and it

made him want

to bite that

lip for her.

He sat

down

and continued to stare,

but

she took no notice of

him,

so he

slammed his book bag onto the table causing her to jump and

clutch her heart in surprise.

When Hermione realized that

Malfoy had caught

her unawares,

she glowered heatedly at the blonde, but he seemed unfazed, just

smirking back at her.

"Was

that

really

necessary,

Malfoy?"

Hermione

bit

out

sarcastically. Draco's smirked deepened. "No, but it was fun ."

Hermione shook her head. "You have a warped idea of fun."

Draco tilted his head at her in contemplation. "Let's do something

different tonight, Granger."

"Like what? Study for DADA instead of Potions?"

"What

else do you like to do besides read?"

Draco

asked.

Hermione looked at

the blonde like he'd lost his

mind. "What?!?"

Draco just

leaned back in his chair,

inspecting his nails like they

were the most interesting thing in the world.

"Fun,

Granger.

You know,

that

other

thing you insisted you do

besides reading and learning to appreciate the finer qualities of

Quidditch."

Hermione harrumphed.

"There are no finer qualities of Quidditch.

It's an unnecessarily brutal sport that serves no useful purpose."

Draco laughed.

"Better not

let

your Bulgarian bon-bon hear you

say that." Hermione just

tossed a disgusted look at the irritating

blonde and went

to pick up her

book.

As she reached for

it,

Draco's hand laid softly on top of hers. "Come on, Granger? Live

a

little?

There

must

be something you enjoy

outside your

incessant

need to retain and regurgitate every bit

of

knowledge

you come across in one of your books."

"Why do you care, Malfoy?"

Draco shrugged,

"To prove my theory right." Hermione

rolled her eyes. "What theory is that?"

"That

you

really

have

no

interests

outside expanding your

impressive brain to new and dizzying heights." Draco smirked in

challenge while Hermione just shook her head.

"Just

because you defended me at

dinner tonight,

doesn't

mean

you know me, Malfoy."

"So prove me wrong,

Granger."

At

Hermione's silence,

Draco

decided to try and bargain to get

the little witch to open up to

him.

He was taking a risk and it could backfire spectacularly, but

he was a Slytherin, and he needed to press this small advantage

while he had it.

Hermione contemplated what to do.

On one hand she couldn't

care less what

the stupid ferret

thought of her.

On the other hand he did stick up for her, and in public no less.

Draco seeing her indecision,

decided to try another tactic. "How

about

you come with me and I

show you something I do for fun

that

no one outside my parents and Professor

Snape knows

about

me.

And then,

if

you feel

so inclined to reciprocate you

can."

Hermione looked a bit

dubious at

the offer.

"Why should I even

consider

trusting you with anything personal,

Malfoy.

For

all

I

know? This is some huge Slytherin ploy to gain my trust

and

then stab me in the back. Perhaps you were just too bored with

the idea that I wasn't acknowledging your taunts so you decided

to try a different tactic?"

Draco smiled at

the little witch in genuine amusement. "I am truly

flattered that you think so highly of my Slytherin qualities, Granger.

I am also humbled that you think I'd go to all this trouble to what?

Befriend you? And then what? What motive could I possibly have

here?"

"I

don't

know,

Malfoy-maybe

being

directly

hostile

to

the

mudblood just

wasn't

satisfying enough that

you decided to try

an alternate route."

Draco sighed.

"I

meant

what

I

said to the Weasel,

Granger.

I

don't

want

to hear

anyone calling you that

again,

including

yourself."

Hermione's head whipped back like she'd been slapped.

She

stared

into

the

ferrets

face to see if

she could sense any

deception,

but

surprisingly he was an open book.

He seemed

genuinely sincere.

She bit

her lip in consideration, wondering if she really wanted to

do this or not.

Draco however,

was getting bored so he stood up and grabbed

his bag, holding out his hand to Hermione.

"Come on, Granger. I don't bite."

"Yeah right.

I

saw the vampire marks you left

on Parkinson last

year."

Hermione gasped and placed her hand over her mouth, having no

intention of

letting the git

know that she had noticed his amorous

interactions with her previous dorm mate. Or other witches for that

matter, not that she was jealous.

Draco gaped at

the little witch whose eyes were wide with shock

and embarrassment and then he laughed.

A full

on belly laugh that was rich and deep, and did weird things

to Hermione's stomach.

Draco turned to leave and after

a few steps he turned and

smirked. "Are you coming or not?"

Hermione grabbed her bag and grumbled under her breath as

the two of

them walked out

of

the library, under the harsh gaze

of

Madam Pince,

calling Draco an 'entitled prat'

which only

caused Draco to smile wider.

He was really enjoying the banter

with the little witch. She was a spitfire, when she allowed herself

to be engaged.

It

made him wonder how passionate she would be in other ways,

which caused him to grin naughtily.

Hermione,

noticing the look of self-satisfaction on Draco's face

just

rolled her eyes at

the blonde. "Get that smug look off your

face, prat."

"I'm feeling pretty smug right about now, Granger."

Hermione grumbled under

her

breath 'I'll

bet

you are '

but

she

continued to follow Malfoy down towards the dungeons.

When they finally reached a doorway that

Hermione had never

seen before,

Draco waved his wand and it

opened for

him.

Hermione looked up intrigued and followed him into the room.

The room was spacious and there was a big fireplace in the

back

corner

directly

across

from another

door

that

went

somewhere.

Bookshelves lined one wall

and in the center of the room, facing

the fireplace was a beautiful

grand piano.

Hermione looked

shocked to see something so 'muggle'

here in the dungeons.

Before she could stop herself, her curiosity won out.

"Where did the Piano come from?"

Draco glanced back at Granger, and then set his book bag down

by a small

black leather couch that was up against the far wall.

He then came over and took Hermione's bag and placed it next

to his, gesturing for her to sit down in a small wing-backed chair

that was adjacent to the piano bench.

"This Piano belongs to Professor Snape.

He is actually quite an

accomplished player

and he gave me lessons when I

was

younger.

I've always loved playing, but it's not exactly an activity

that

is acceptable within High Pureblood society.

It

used to be

common place for both boys and girls to learn an instrument

or

voice.

But

over

the years,

it

has fallen out

of

favor.

Severus

played for my mother once when I

was a baby and she begged

him to teach me when I was old enough to sit on the bench and

pay attention.

Outside of

Quidditch and flying, this is my favorite

way to relax and decompress when I'm feeling stressed."

Hermione just stared at the blonde in disbelief.

Who'd have thought bigoted, elitist Malfoy could play the Piano.

He was right.

The other Pureblood's in Slytherin would probably

crucify him if

they knew he was doing something so poncy as

playing a musical instrument.

Hermione gently held her hands over the ivory keys. "Are you any

good?"

Draco nodded and started playing a hauntingly beautiful

piece of

music

that

Hermione

was

sure she had heard before.

She

watched

enthralled

as

Draco's

fingers

glided

over

the keys

effortlessly with such grace.

She watched him as he closed his

eyes,

feeling every bit

of

the music he was playing like it

was

coming from deep within him.

He had a small

smile on his face

and for the first time since she'd known him, he looked completely

at peace. She felt her gut clench in anticipation, a feeling she had

never felt before, like a swarm of butterflies.

Unknown to either of

them,

Severus was in the adjoining room

with Lucius.

Snape had floo called his friend to share with him

what

had happened in the Great Hall

and Lucius decided to join

Severus for a nightcap.

When the music from the Piano filtered

through the room, Lucius looked at his friend with a knowing look

and raised eyebrow.

Clearly his son was playing,

which he only

did when he was feeling particularly stressed.

Based on what

had transpired earlier,

Lucius felt

a moments worry for his son

and the two wizards went

to the doorway to investigate.

When

they

reached

the

door,

Lucius

silenced

it

and

placed

a

'notice-me-not

'

charm so both men could watch in the open

area, eyes raising in shock at what they were seeing.

Draco was

playing for

Miss Granger,

who was watching in

appreciation and a bit

of

awe.

Lucius placed his finger

to his

mouth to let Severus know he wanted to remain unobserved.

When Draco finished the piece of music he turned slightly to look

at Hermione who was staring at him thoughtfully.

He cleared his throat

and she smiled slightly. "That was beautiful

and familiar. I know I've heard it before… Chopin?"

Draco's eyebrow raised in appreciation.

"Yes,

it's my favorite.

Chopin Nocturne in C-minor."

Hermione nodded.

"Yes,

I

have heard it

before.

You do it justice,

you play beautifully."

Draco bowed his head, accepting the compliment humbly. "Thank

you.

I've played for years,

mostly for my mother as she loves to

hear me play."

Hermione stared morosely at

the Piano,

thinking back on the

times she had sat

with her

adoptive parents practicing and

discussing

musical

theory.

Her adoptive mother played the violin and her

adoptive father

had years of

voice training in classical

opera.

When Hermione was younger

she had shown an affinity for

singing at

the age of

four

and started formal

voice training a

year

later.

By ten she was a promising soprano,

and every

summer since she'd started at

Hogwarts,

spent

several

weeks

formally training with a renowned voice coach who told her she

could easily sing professionally should she wish it.

She had kept

up the lessons because she knew it

made her

parents happy, and it was the one good thing outside of magic she

had for herself. She wasn't sure she was ready to share that with

anyone.

"So it's your turn Granger… amaze me."

Hermione looked askance at

the blonde and sighed, standing up

and walking towards the fireplace.

Did she really want

to share something so intimate with a boy

who had taunted her?

"Why are you insisting on this, Malfoy?"

Draco sighed resignedly.

"Because I'd like for us to try and get

past the last three years. I was a hateful

git, and I am truly sorry.

Malfoy's don't

beg,

Granger

so I'm not

going to beg for

your

forgiveness,

even though you deserve far more from me,

if

I'm

being honest. I've tried to show you this year that I've changed."

"I've seen the changes, Malfoy. It's the why, I'm interested in."

Draco smirked at

the little witch.

She was far

too clever

to be

deceived and he had to wonder

how much she suspected he

actually knew about her. She had to suspect that her confrontation

with his father would raise questions.

"I've felt guilty for how I've treated you since last Easter after our

interaction in the library.

I

think for the first

time,

I

truly realized

how my actions were affecting you."

He didn't

mention her

tears,

even though Hermione knew he'd

seen them, for that she was grateful.

"I know, Malfoy. I overheard your conversation with Daphne on the

train going home last year."

Draco sat

up in shock.

"How could you have heard that

conversation? We were alone in the compartment."

Hermione smirked to herself. "You thought you were alone."

Draco's mind started processing what

she was insinuating,

when it

hit

him.

"That

isn't

possible!

You would've had to been

under a complete disillusionment charm. That is sixth year level

magic easily."

Hermione

laughed.

"Possibly,

although I'm not

sure it

really

matters." Draco sat back in stunned silence processing what she'd

told him.

She knew that

he and Daphne had been worried for her. It made

him wonder what else she knew.

Lucius and Severus were watching the conversation with interest,

wondering where this was going.

Hermione stood with her back to Draco, and if she was sensing

correctly, Professor Snape and Lord Malfoy. She could sense the

magic from their Dark Mark's. Wearing her Father's horcrux, had

given her a greater ability to sense his magic, and dark magic in

general. She had found the diadem of Rowena Ravenclaw three

days ago in the Room of Hidden Things.

Her Father really needed to pick different

spots to hide pieces of

his soul than in the castle where Dumbledore lived.

Taking a deep breath,

she made her decision rubbing the ring

that was invisible on her finger, cancelling the charm and holding

it

aloft just enough that it could be seen. She figured if the three

men behind her

were as smart

as they claimed,

they would

understand her not-so-hidden message.

She gently waved her

wand and violin music started to fill

the room softly. It was from

her favorite musical/opera.

One of

the first

things she truly had

learned to master as a singer. She and her adoptive father would

spend hours singing the parts together,

so she closed her eyes

and let the music take her away.

Father once spoke of an angel

I

used

to

dream he'd

appear Now as I sing I can

sense him And I know he's

here

Here in this room he calls me softly

Somewhere inside… hiding

Somehow I

know he's always with

me He the unseen genius

Angel of music, guide and guardian

Grant to me your glory

Angel of music, hide no longer

Secret and strange… angel

He's with me even now

All around me It frightens me

Draco stared open-mouthed at

the little witch standing in front of

him,

her

voice was like nothing he'd ever

heard before.

It

was

haunting,

aching and extraordinary. He felt himself shiver, harden

and knew in that

moment

that

he wanted this witch for his very

own.

Lucius and Severus were stunned speechless.

Neither had ever heard the music or lyrics before,

but

the words

and feeling made the hairs on the back of

Lucius neck stand on

end, and his friend looked paler than he'd ever seen him. He now

knew with absolute certainty that

the young girl

standing before

him was his Lord's daughter.

More than that,

he was absolutely

certain that

the Dark Lord knew she was his,

and had every

intention of claiming the girl as his own.

He side-eyed Severus, a knowing look shared between the two.

Hermione smirked to herself, re-placing the concealment charm

on her hand with her back still turned.

"Well… there you have it Draco… Lord Malfoy, Professor Snape. I

hope my performance was to your liking?"

Draco turned around quickly seeing his father

and godfather

standing in the doorway with identical

looks of

shock on their

faces.

This was the third time that

Granger had bested his Father and

Severus. He gazed back to Hermione, to find her facing them with

a triumphant smirk on her face.

Fuck!

Lucius was the first

to regain his senses. "Your performance was

exquisite, Miss Granger… and most instructive." He smirked then,

throwing the little chits words back at her, which caused her smile

to widen even further.

Hermione nodded her head. "I'm sure it will be for all of us."

With that

she held her hand out

and her bag flew to her, silently,

wandlessly.

"Gentlemen,

enjoy the rest

of

your evening,

I

am sure you

have much to discuss."

With that

Hermione glided out

of

the room,

leaving three

very stunned wizards in her wake.

Draco stared after

the little witch as she

left. "Bloody fecking Hell."

"Indeed." Drawled his godfather.

They were so screwed.

Horcrux and Hallows

Chapter 21: Horcrux and Hallows

Lord Malfoy stared at

the spot

where Miss Granger

had

been singing.

He'd been truly amazed by the beauty of her voice, and from

the look on his son's face, his boy was completely smitten.

Severus however,

turned around in a waft of billowing cloak and

headed back into his private chambers where he poured himself

a stiff

shot

of

firewhiskey and downed it

in a single go. He then

turned his head towards him,

motioning towards the decanter

and Lucius nodded.

It

would

seem as

if

his

friend was

more shocked by

the

confirmation of the girl's identity, than he was.

Taking the full

glass and sitting down in his usual

spot,

Lucius

noticed

Draco

standing

in

the

doorway

looking

uncertain.

"Come sit down, Draco," admonished Lucius, "Severus and I are

most

interested to understand how the events of

this evening

caused you both to end up here."

"Of course, Father."

Draco moved into the room and sat

down,

trying not

to fidget

under

the scrutiny of

his father

and godfather.

Severus poured

another shot of firewhiskey and handed it to his godson, figuring if

anyone would need liquid courage, it was Draco.

Severus sat

down in the chair next

to Lucius,

both facing Draco

and watching him take a long swig of the liquor-desperately trying

to hold back the grimace on his face.

Soon all

three were settled,

and Lucius considered his son

expectantly.

Draco then went

on to reiterate most

of

the high points that

Severus had shared,

while adding the more cognizant

parts of

how he and Granger had ended up here.

Lucius had to give his son credit.

He'd managed to utilize the

advantage he'd gained-into having Miss Granger

all

but

admit

whom she really was.

He was actually quite proud of

his son's

resourcefulness.

"You know what this means, Severus." Lucius stated imperiously

and Severus sighed,

pinching the bridge of his nose, as he was

wont to do in times of stress or exasperation.

"She is his heir,

Lucius.

I

have allowed My Lord's heir to become

ostracized from her own house and birthright. The man will kill me

before he allows an explanation."

Draco paled at

his godfather's words.

"What

about

me,

Uncle

Severus? I'm the one responsible for

what

Hermione's had to

endure these past four years."

Draco then turned to his father,

who considered him thoughtfully.

"Perhaps not." Lucius drawled.

"Explain!" Severus hissed lowly.

"Miss Granger has been in contact with the Dark Lord's familiar,

as we are aware. If she had confided to the snake her treatment

at

the hands of

Slytherin House,

I

nightly doubt

that

Our Lord

would've not had us all

killed by now. He may be hidden, but he

obviously has eyes and ears everywhere." Lucius took another

sip of

his whiskey,

gathering his thoughts. "The girl

is obviously

quite cunning and clever.

Clever

enough,

I

believe,

to have

researched her father once she'd suspected whom he might be.

If

that

was the case,

and I'm positive it

is,

she would know

enough to not show any weakness.

She hasn't

here at

school.

Since the incidents in second year,

she has remained aloof

and cold.

I

have no doubt

she has

known

at

least

that

long

whom her

father

is.

Narcissa

mentioned, and I believe she is right, that Miss Granger has sat

back and waited to use this information when the right

time

presented itself.

She seems a pragmatic little thing,

and I'd

imagine,

quite patient

too in her scheming. She definitely has a

plan, we just need to figure out what she's after."

Draco listened to his Father's reasoning with pride.

This was why his Father was so good at manipulating others

and why he was one of the Dark Lord's favorites.

His ability to strategize and plan was legendary.

It would seem he was impressed with Granger's ability to plot

as well.

"Do you think Hermione knows the Dark Lord is planning on

returning sooner than later?" Draco asked his father.

Lucius nodded. "Not only that, Draco, but based on what you have

witnessed she may be helping him plan and strategize as well.

While I'd considered it

doubtful

that

Our Lord would accept

the

help of

one so young,

she is his heir and flesh of

his flesh.

The

fact

that

he has sent

his snake in parts to watch and in parts to

protect, speaks of his regard for the witch. She is obviously much

more clever

than we know if

the Dark Lord deems her

worthy

enough to acknowledge."

Looking over

to his friend,

Severus

nodded in agreement.

"You are correct,

Lucius.

The Dark Lord has never been one for

sentiment, and even though she is his daughter, if Our Lord didn't

see the benefit

of

having the girl

acknowledged as his heir,

he

wouldn't be wasting his time on her. There is another matter I find

troubling

however,"

Severus

drawled,

"Lucius,

you

placed

a

silencing charm and a notice-me-not charm on the both of us, yet

she

knew we

were

watching.

How is

that

possible,

that

a

fourth-year witch could see through charms that

even seasoned

witches and wizards cannot?"

All

three sat back in their chairs contemplating the answer when it

hit

Draco suddenly.

He'd been obsessing over the words of

the

song she'd chosen,

what

if

some of

them were very literal

in

nature?

He started whispering the words to himself,

not

noticing his

father and godfather staring at him like he'd lost his mind.

"It's in the song…." Draco whispered in wonder looking up at his

Father's puzzled look. "The answer was literally in the song."

"What are you talking about, Draco?" Lucius snapped.

"The song,

Father.

Here in this room,

he calls me

softly…

somewhere inside,

hiding .

Your Dark Mark,

Father.

Both yours

and Severus'."

Lucius eyes widened at what his son was implying, and Severus

paled considerably.

"She can sense the Dark Magic of

the Mark. How?" Lucius

whispered in wonder.

Severus gazed warily at

Lucius.

"We need a pensieve,

Lucius.

Obviously there is something we're missing, yet something tells

me she left

us a clue.

We need to go back and look at

our

memories."

Lucius nodded and stood up swiftly, moving towards the floo. "I

will

be back momentarily,

Severus." Lucius called out

'Malfoy

Manor ' and was whisked away in a swirl of green flames.

The room fell

into silence as Draco stared off

sadly into the

fireplace his father had just left in. Severus watched the boy with a

mixture of

resignation and pride.

He was a smart

and clever

young man,

and he'd used his intelligence and cunning to isolate

Miss Granger and gain a bit of her favor, however minuscule.

Yet Lucius had no words of praise for his son.

"You've done very well,

Draco." Severus commended him.

"Your keen intellect and cunning is most impressive."

Draco nodded.

"Thank you,

Uncle Severus. I just wish…" Draco

left the sentiment hanging.

"Indeed." Was Severus only reply.

After a few moments the flames in the hearth roared to life again

and out

stepped Lucius.

Once inside the room,

he reached into

his pocket

and brought

out

the pensieve and enlarged it

for

viewing.

Setting it on the table, he removed his last memory and swirled it

into the urn. Severus stood next to him, but Draco sat in his chair

waiting.

He wasn't

going to assume that

his Father wanted his

input,

even though he had invited him into the conversation.

Severus glanced his way, waiting to see what Draco would do.

Lucius had noticed his friends hesitation and turned to his son,

who was still

sitting in his chair.

Lucius sighed inwardly to

himself.

Draco was truly a brilliant

young man,

and he didn't

know why he had such a hard time commending the boy on his

intellect.

"Come along, Draco. It's always best to have several sets of eyes

viewing."

Draco nodded and stood up between the two older wizards,

then gazing down into the swirling memory.

He then looked

back to his father.

"Father,

wouldn't

it

be a good idea to see

my memory instead?"

"Why do you ask that, Draco?"

Draco cleared his throat and took a quick glance at his godfather,

who gave him the subtlest

of

nods.

"Well,

I

was closest

to

Hermione and could see her the most clearly."

Lucius smirked at

his son,

impressed again by his use of

logic.

"Very well."

Lucius removed his memory and then instructed Draco to bring

the details of

the meeting to the forefront

of

his mind.

When

Draco nodded,

Lucius placed his wand at

his son's temple and

extracted the memory, placing it into the pensieve, then the three

wizards dove into the memory.

Once inside the memory, Draco was just as awed by Hermione's

voice and beauty.

As

he moved closer

to her,

he noticed

something he had never seen before-she was wearing a strange

ring on her right index finger.

Draco looked behind him.

At

this angle,

his father would've never seen the ring,

as it

was

blocked by

her

body from this angle to the back

doorway.

Draco then watched Hermione sing for a moment.

Her face was the most

peaceful

and relaxed he'd ever seen it.

She looked ethereal and otherworldly in that moment.

He had no idea what

entailed romantic love as such.

He'd

snogged plenty of girls and had given his virginity to a sixth year

Slytherin,

Therese Rowle,

earlier

this year.

They'd shagged

many times before the holidays and the witch had been most

willing to teach Draco how to please her. Draco had always been

a quick study and sex was no different.

By the time their interlude was over, Draco had used his talents

on several

witches in the ensuing months. He was getting a bit

of

a reputation and one Ravenclaw seventh-year

had even

called him a 'Sex-God ' when he'd managed to get her off three

times

orally

before

making

her

come

a

fourth

during

intercourse. But it had only ever been about achieving release.

What he was feeling in his gut right now was completely different.

He was enthralled,

entranced and anxious.

He wanted to protect

Hermione from anyone who might hurt her. He wanted to see her

smile at him the way she did at Krum. He wanted to escort her to

Hogsmeade and shower her with gifts so that every wizard knew

the witch was his.

He wanted to show her pleasure and hear her

scream his name in ecstasy. He wanted her to want him as much

as he wanted her.

Draco wasn't

sure this was love he was feeling,

but

he was

damned sure he was going to find out.

When the three wizards were pulled from the memory, Lucius and

Severus

both

looked

disappointed.

Draco

however,

had

the

Malfoy smirk plastered onto his face as apparently he was the

only one to notice the ring.

"She's wearing a ring on the index finger of her right hand." Draco

looked up at

his father.

"I've never seen it

before,

which means

she's concealed it purposefully."

Lucius seemed doubtful

for a moment. "How can you be so sure,

Draco."

"We are Potions partners, Father. We have been working on that

project

for Severus all

semester.

I've seen her hands plenty of

times as we prepared ingredients for

the Polyjuice Potion." At

this Draco turned to his godfather.

"I

also know there was a

reason you gave us that potion to brew this year, Uncle Severus.

Hermione had a rather interesting look on her face when you first

gave the assignment, almost as if she was amused by it."

Severus eyed his godson with admiration, which surprised Lucius

because he'd never seen Severus look at anyone so openly.

"You are correct,

Draco,

and again I

commend you for

your

cunning. Miss Granger is intimately familiar with Polyjuice, as she

successfully brewed it second year."

Lucius eyes widened in shock and Draco sputtered indelicately,

"No fecking way!"

"Watch you language,

Draco.

Your mother would hex you if

she heard such things coming from your mouth."

Draco bowed his head down ashamed and whispered 'Sorry,

Father.'

Lucius considered what

Severus was saying,

as he queried,

"Miss

Granger,

successfully

brewed Polyjuice Potion in her

second year?"

At

Severus nod,

Lucius sat

down in his chair

frowning. "Why would she go to the trouble?"

Severus too, took his seat down and gave his undivided attention

to his godson, who at the moment, was pacing-his mind obviously

whirling over the events from that year.

Severus gestured towards Draco,

and watched Lucius as he too,

noticed his son pacing and mumbling to himself. Severus gave his

friend a look of

amusement,

hoping that

Draco would be able to

deduce the truth and perhaps impress his father.

After

a few moments Draco suddenly stopped and stared at

Severus in both horror and awe.

Then he started laughing in earnest, much to the consternation of

his father. "Sit down, Draco, and stop acting like a lunatic."

Draco obeyed as he sat

down chuckling,

shaking his head

in wonder.

Bloody fucking hell she was fucking brilliant.

"Sorry, Father. I'm just stunned is all." He turned to Severus. "She

really is ruthlessly brilliant, isn't she?"

Severus just

smirked and nodded,

watching Lucius face sneer in

frustration

at

missing the byplay

of

the conversation.

Draco

grimaced at his father apologetically, although secretly proud he'd

figured out something his old man couldn't.

"You remember me telling you, Father, how Slytherin House was

taunting and ridiculing Granger

second year?"

Lucius nodded.

"Well

at

one point,

Marcus Flint

had pushed Granger

down a

flight of stairs."

At

this confession Lucius face darkened and he glowered at

Severus angrily.

He hadn't known about how bad the tormenting had gotten.

"Was there proof it was Marcus, Draco?"

Draco gulped down noticeably at the anger in his Father's voice.

"Not

exactly.

Most

within Slytherin knew or

suspected.

I

was

actually there however,

and had seen the fall,

and Hermione

bleeding from her

head on the steps of

the castle.

I

alerted

Uncle,

who had her

taken to the infirmary for

treatment.

I'm

sorry, Uncle. I lied and told you she tripped."

Severus appeared angry as well,

obviously disappointed in him,

but understanding where the prejudice had come from.

"After

Granger

got

out

of

the infirmary,

there was still

some

taunting,

but

she had completely withdrawn by that

point.

She

stopped acknowledging any of us and she probably thought we all

wanted her dead."

Draco dropped his head in shame,

just

now thinking what

Hermione must've thought back then.

She must've retaliated against Flint in fear for her own life if

she didn't.

He'd really fucked this up.

Nothing he could ever

do would make up for

the pain and

suffering he'd caused her.

Lucius cleared his throat at his son's sudden distraction of a guilty

conscience.

"Uhmm… well,

then during our

match with Hufflepuff,

Marcus

had that

unfortunate incident.

Everyone blamed Granger,

but

there was no proof.

Dumbledore came into Slytherin and even

checked her wand for prior spells but there was nothing. That is

because she brewed the Polyjuice to steal

someone's else's

identity and wand, with the sole intent to hex Flint's broom to the

point

where he was almost

killed.

We all

knew it

was Granger,

but no one could prove it, so we left her alone."

Lucius had a look of

befuddlement

and complete astonishment

on his face.

"How would she have gotten the ingredients for

Polyjuice in the first place?"

Severus barked out a cough. "The little chit stole from my own

personal

stores. I didn't notice right away, and I could never prove

it was her."

Lucius sat

back in his chair

shocked,

and then laughed loudly.

Both Severus and Draco were shocked at his display.

"No wonder

she's Our

Lord's daughter!

I

must

say,

I'm most

impressed with your

deductive skills,

my Son.

Miss Granger

is

truly an impressive witch as well."

Lucius shook his head and

considered his son,

watching Draco blush,

while Severus just

smirked.

"Now about

this ring,

Draco? You're sure you haven't

seen it

before today?" Severus asked.

"No,

Uncle,

in fact

we were sitting at

the Piano before I

started

playing and Hermione ran her hands over the keys. I noticed her

hands, there was no ring."

"Bring up that

memory,

Son.

I

want

to compare it

to the one we

just witnessed."

Draco did as his father instructed and then sat back as his father

and Severus went

into the pensieve to watch the memories

again.

When they both came back out

from the memory of

Hermione singing,

his father looked pale as death and Severus

looked like he was about to faint.

"Father, what is it?" Draco asked in fear.

Lucius gazed at his son, and for the first time in his life truly

felt

proud of

his heir.

He was more clever,

brilliant

and

cunning that Lucius had ever been at the same age.

"Draco… Son… I'm very proud of

you." At this, Draco's eyes widened

in shock.

His father

had never

said those words to him

before.

"You were right,

the ring was not

there

from before." "So why is Hermione hiding the ring,

Father?"

Lucius caught Severus eye and the man just sighed and nodded.

It was time for Draco to become a man it would seem.

"As you know, Draco, back in the beginning of your second year I

placed a journal

in the cauldron of

the Weasley girl.

It

was the

Dark

Lord's

and housed a piece of

his soul."

Draco's eyes

widened in shock.

"Have you ever

heard the term 'Horcrux '

Draco?"

Draco shook his head. "No, Father."

"That

is good,

Son.

A horcrux,

is a nasty piece of

Dark Magic.

Suffice it

to say that

a person must

split

his soul

to create such

an object.

When he does that,

he houses that

piece in an object. The diary

was such an object.

It confers immortality onto the person, but at

a great cost to that persons soul."

"I

am not

sure I

understand,

Father.

Why would you give that

to

the Weasley girl? She seemed just fine."

Lucius hummed thoughtfully.

"As you know,

Ginevra Weasley

never took possession of

the book.

If

she'd had? The piece of

the soul

contained within the diary, would've taken possession of

her body and mind, causing her to open the Chamber of Secrets

that

houses the monster

of

Salazar

Slytherin.

A monster

that

would rid the castle of

all

the mudbloods. Somehow, and I don't

know how,

but

Miss Granger witnessed me placing the diary in

Miss

Weasley's

cauldron

and

took

it

for

herself.

She was

apparently immune to its dark influence, which didn't make sense

to me at

first,

but

now that

I've seen the ring on her finger? I

understand a little better."

"What is the ring, Father." Draco asked shakily.

"It is the ring of the House of Gaunt. It belonged to the Dark Lord,

and signifies the Heir

of

Slytherin,

as only his true heir

could

wear

it

without

being mortally wounded.

The fact

that

Miss

Granger wears the ring proves beyond any shadow of

a doubt,

that she is the Heir of Slytherin and the Dark Lord. He has given

it

to her not

only as a means of protection, but as a sign that he

intends to claim her as his rightful heir. The ring however, is more

than just an heirloom, the stone itself is one of the fabled Deathly

Hallows."

Draco stared at

his father in confusion. "I've never heard of

the Deathly Hallows."

"Yes you have,

Draco.

Your

mother

used to read to you about

them every night when you were young."

Draco thought

about

this for a moment.

His mother had read

from the Tales of Beedle the Bard growing up. The Tale of the

Three Brothers had always been his favorite. The stories of the

Wand of

Destiny,

the Resurrection Stone and the Invisibility

Cloak were among his favorites.

The stone… bloody fucking hell!

Lucius could tell

the minute his son realized the truth of

what

he

was telling him.

He truly was a brilliant young wizard.

Draco

gaped

up

at

his

father

with

wide

grey

eyes.

"The

resurrection stone?"

Lucius

nodded and actually smiled with pride.

"Yes,

she is

wearing the resurrection stone.

Whether

or

not

the Dark Lord

knew the significance of

the stone is unclear.

But

if

I'd had to

wager a guess? I don't believe he did, as I'm convinced that ring

is another horcrux."

Severus and Draco were visibly aghast.

"Do you think Miss Granger

is aware of

the significance of

the

ring?" Severus asked his oldest friend.

Lucius just

sat

back stoically and took another fortifying sip of his

firewhiskey, and then nodded his head in resignation.

"I

think she knows more than we could ever imagine. And I think

with her brilliance, cunning and foresight there is no way the Dark

Lord will fail this time when he returns."

Foul, Evil...Gorgeous Cockroach!

Chapter 22: Foul, Evil… Gorgeous Cockroach!

The following day, Hermione purposely ignored Draco's attempts

to talk with her.

Tomorrow was the day of the full

moon, but she

and Nagini

had arranged to meet

tonight

instead,

and she

wanted to make sure that she was there to greet her friend.

During their

first

class of

Transfiguration,

Draco had made it

a

point

to sit

next to her. Hermione took her notes and when class

was over,

moved out

of

the classroom quickly.

Once she had

made it

to the girls bathroom alone,

she cast

a disillusionment

charm,

and was able to return to the Room of

Requirement

without running into Malfoy.

She had a free period this afternoon,

so she decided to treat

herself

to a nice long hot

bubble bath.

Conjuring some music,

she sang along for a while,

relaxing and thinking over the past

evening.

Hermione knew that

Lucius Malfoy was a brilliant

strategist.

He

seemed well

placed within the Ministry,

had a coveted spot

on

the Hogwarts school

board and his opinion held sway over many

of the Pureblood families. Professor Snape was also very clever,

but

Hermione felt

there was something she was missing with

him. He was close with Dumbledore, and the old man seemed to

rely on Snape more than McGonagall lately.

Could Snape be a double agent? Playing

both sides?

And if

so,

where did his loyalty truly lie?

Then there was Draco.

Last

night

he had opened up to her

and shared something

intimate about

himself.

He'd trusted her,

despite their

volatile

history.

Hermione had given this a lot

of

thought,

but

she knew

that there was no possible way Draco could've suspected her true

identity before her confrontation with his father at Yule. But he had

shown concern as early as the end of

Third Year,

and definitely

the beginning of this year, if Pansy Parkinson was to be believed.

He was clever, funny, intelligent and handsome. She couldn't lie to

herself. He was extremely handsome, and the git knew it.

She had heard about

his exploits with witches from all

over

Hogwarts this year. It was one of Hermione's strengths to be able

to pick out

conversations in a crowded room,

but

what

no one

knew was that

she could read lips. It was a skill

she had picked

up out

of

dire necessity first

and second year when she feared

for

her

life inside Slytherin House.

It

kept

her ahead of

others

scheming to hurt her and allowed her to plot and plan retaliation

against those who tormented her.

Draco was becoming something of

a Slytherin Casanova.

He

had snogged Pansy repeatedly in third year,

and had sex with

her earlier this year, if the rumors were to be believed. He'd also

had relations with several

sixth year Slytherins and two seventh

year Ravenclaws.

Just

last

month,

Hermione had been under a

concealment

charm and heard a noise coming from a deserted

classroom.

It

was Malfoy in the classroom with the Head Girl, a

Hufflepuff.

Hermione had been curious about

the noises so she

cast silencing spells, opened the door and got quite an eye-full of

Draco taking the other witch over a desk.

The girl

was moaning

in pleasure and Draco was draped over her,

pistoning his hips

into her quite vigorously.

She had retreated out

of

the room and was mortified at

how

damp her knickers were from what

she'd witnessed.

She had

dreamed of

Malfoy that

night,

but

this time she was the girl

in

the classroom.

She'd awoken,

obscenely wet

and frustrated.

For

the first

time ever,

she made herself

come using her

fingers.

At

the moment

of

release,

she'd sighed out

Draco's

name and then proceeded to go take a long shower to calm

herself down.

The realization that

she wasn't

quite as indifferent

to Malfoy as

she'd thought,

made her

feel

uncomfortable.

Viktor,

for

all

his

sweet

attention,

hadn't

managed to conjure those feelings of

butterflies and desire.

They were going to Hogsmeade tomorrow,

so perhaps it was time to see if there was anything romantic there.

Looking at

the time,

Hermione dressed and cast

the proper

charms

hiding

her

and

headed

towards

the

Black

Lake,

unaware the Malfoy was already there waiting under his own

silencing and concealment

charms.

When she arrived at

the

usual

spot,

it

wasn't

long before Nagini

showed.

The snake

slithered up to Hermione,

placing her head on the witches lap.

Hermione petted her for a few minutes until

the snake spoke

up.

"Young Mistress is distracted again. Are you well?"

Hermione nodded.

"I'm fine Nagini,

just

busy with classes and

homework. Did Father make a decision about allowing me to talk

to his servant?"

Nagini

nodded in return.

"He has spent

much time weighing

what

you have told him young one.

He understands your

concerns and decided that

he does not

want

you to expose

yourself

at

this time,

to the man here. He believes if the plan is

not

successful,

you may be compromised. He will

try and make

sure that

Potter

is the only one to get

to the cup.

He is most

pleased with your research into dark spells but asks you to exert

caution."

Hermione sighed in frustration.

"So Father

hasn't

decided if

Potter will live or die then?"

"No,

young one. There are things you must understand which I

cannot

tell

you.

Be patient

and continue your research.

When

my Master returns he will seek you out soon enough."

"I understand, Nagini. The last task is a little over a month away.

Will I see you next full moon?"

"No,

young one,

I

will

be here the night

of the last task to make

sure all

goes according to plan, and my master wishes for me to

stay close by your side until you leave school."

"Alright,

Nagini,

I

will

see you next month then. Be safe, and give

Father my regards."

"I will, young Mistress."

Hermione

watched

the

snake

slither

away

and

sighed

unhappily.

So her

Father

hadn't

decided how he would

handle Potter.

Shaking her

head,

she stood up and dusted off

her

jeans,

wrapping herself a bit more in her cloak. If everything went to plan

her

father

would return in a little over

a month.

Hermione was

excited,

scared and sad because she knew instinctively her time

with Richard and Helen Granger was coming to an end. She had

no doubt

her

Dark Lord of

a Father,

would not

approve of

her

living with Muggles.

Truthfully,

Hermione felt

like the magical

world was where she

belonged.

She loved her

adoptive parents,

and was grateful

to

them for raising her and giving her the best of everything.

But the Muggle World was not her future, nor her destiny.

Leaving towards the castle,

she heard a noise off

to her

left

behind

a

tree.

It

would

seem someone was

there spying.

Hermione silently cast

a 'Hominem Revelio '

and her wand lit up

instantly. She then cast a 'Finite Incantatem' and low and behold,

Draco Malfoy was standing before her shocked,

with her wand

pointed at his chest.

"Give me one good reason for not turning you back into a ferret,

Malfoy."

Draco wasn't

stupid so he put

his hands up in a placating

manner

and slowly walked towards the little witch.

"We both

know you really don't want to hex me, Granger."

"Oh? And why is that, Malfoy? I think you would look good

with antlers growing out

of

your head, or perhaps boils all

over your face?"

Draco smirked at

how beautiful

Hermione was when she was

angry.

Her cheeks were flushed and her lips were plump from

her

biting on them.

Her

hair

was wild and free and her eyes

sparkled like fire.

Merlin he wanted to snog her senseless!

"You've been conversing with that

snake all

year,

Granger.

You

should've been a little less predictable than meeting at the same

place every full moon. I wouldn't have never pegged you to be so

Gryffindor."

Hermione growled at

the blonde and moved forward,

her wand

pointing

directly

into

his

chest,

but

he

seemed

completely

unfazed.

"You foul,

loathsome,

evil

little cockroach!

I

know why you're

following me,

and I'm telling you to leave me alone.

I'm not

above making you leave me alone, ferret."

Malfoy smirked wider at

the witch and leant over so he was eye

to eye with her. "I would love to see you make me, Hermione. In

fact, I think I'd be more than willing for you to make me."

Hermione

took

a

step

back

in

shock.

What

exactly

was

he

implying?

"Sorry,

Malfoy,

but

I

don't

see you in that

way.

I'm sure one of

your Hogwarts groupies would be happy to help you take care of

those questionable impulses, but I'm not interested."

A brief

flash of

something like hurt

moved through Draco's

face, it was quick, but Hermione caught it.

"Don't worry your pretty little head about it, Granger. I had hoped

after the other night we'd reached a possible detente, but I guess

I

was wrong.

I was worried about you, and stayed hidden just in

case someone else decided to follow you."

Draco turned to leave and Hermione shook her

head in

exasperation.

"Look at it from my point of view, Malfoy. You've been nothing but

hateful

to me for three years!!

Now,

suddenly this year you do a

complete turn around. What am I supposed to think?"

Draco took a direct

step back into Hermione's space and gently

placed a finger underneath her jaw and tilted her head up to his.

He looked into her hypnotic amber eyes and watched a myriad of

emotions flit through them.

Anger,

distrust,

hurt

and something else he was too afraid to

define.

"You're supposed to think that

I

am truly sorry for

being such

bigoted prat

these past

few years.

That

I

wish more than

anything I

could go back and tell

myself

that

first

night

how

amazing and brilliant

you are,

Muggle-born or

not.

I'm not

perfect, Granger, but I am trying."

He gazed deep into Hermione's eyes,

subconsciously stroking

her jaw with his hand.

"You and I

both know,

Draco Malfoy,

that

I'm as much of

a

Muggle- born, as you are."

Draco's breath hitched in shock, dropping his hand.

Was she really confirming her identity to him?

Was she really trusting him with her secret?

Hermione went to step around Draco to head back to the castle,

but

he held out

his hand to her

stomach,

stopping her.

She

turned her face to his questioningly.

"You can't

just

leave here

without an explanation, Hermione."

Smirking

at

the

blonde she was

quick

to reply.

"Perhaps

I

overestimated you,

Draco.

I

thought

I'd made myself

fairly clear

the other night. Or perhaps you're not as Slytherin as you'd like to

think you are?"

Smiling genuinely at the little witch, Draco replied, "Is that a

challenge, Hermione?"

Shrugging,

the little witch gently removed Malfoy's arm from

blocking her progress and smiled at him wickedly.

"I'm not

sure you're up for any challenge I

might

impose on you,

but you are more than welcome to try and amaze me, Malfoy."

Draco watched Hermione walk back to the castle,

his gaze

locked on the sway of

her hips and arse in those tight

Muggle

jeans she favored.

He would show the little witch just how amazing he could be!

The Illogical Laws Of Attraction

Chapter 23: The Illogical Laws Of Attraction

The next

day was Hermione's date with Viktor

and she took

special

care to get

ready.

She had on her favorite pair of

black

jeans that hugged her figure tightly, and the jumper she'd picked,

was a butter-

soft

deep violet

which had a v-neck and long

sleeves-that were fitted and flowed out at the wrist into a soft bell

shape.

Her

coat

was cashmere in deep gray,

a Christmas gift

from her

parents.

Hermione decided to put

her

hair

back in a

high pony-tail

and did her

make-up in soft

earth tone colors,

topping it

off

with her favorite French perfume that

had hints of

jasmine, rose, amber and vanilla.

Once she was ready,

she cast

a concealment

charm and made

her

way down the staircase towards the Great

Hall

where she

was meeting Viktor. When she was close and made sure no one

was watching,

Hermione lifted the charm and walked down the

last

flight

of

steps,

not

paying attention to the appreciative looks

she was getting from many of the male population.

One pair of jealous grey eyes watched her closely as she made

her

way towards the Bulgarian wizard,

not

missing the warm

smile that she gave in greeting, nor the sweet kiss on the cheek.

Viktor took Hermione's arm,

moving them both out of the castle.

Since it was a clear day, the two decided to take a longer walk to

the village.

They talked about

the upcoming third task,

their

classes and what

Hermione's plans were for

the summer.

As

they entered Hogsmeade, Hermione gestured towards the sweet

shop laughing, while Viktor escorted her inside.

Daphne had watched Draco's face as Hermione walked away

with

Krum,

and

she

was

convinced

that

her

friend

was

completely enamoured of

Hermione.

Daphne had left

a few

minutes later with Millicent and Pansy, the latter more concerned

about where Draco was than anything else.

As the day progressed Hermione felt

that

she was enjoying

herself

immensely,

but

was frustrated that

she didn't

feel

the

same butterflies with Viktor that she had felt with Malfoy. It was

all

so confusing.

Sexual

attraction didn't

always equate to

romantic feelings,

but

Hermione would be lying if

she didn't

admit that she was sexually aware of Draco in a way she wasn't

with Viktor.

However,

she needed more data,

and that

would require her

using her feminine wiles on the Bulgarian wizard.

After

leaving

the

Three

Broomsticks,

the two walked back

towards the castle but Hermione decided it might be best to take

a bit

of

a detour.

Walking with Viktor

towards the Shrieking

Shack,

she wasn't

sure how to approach the idea of taking their

friendship to the next

level,

but

she didn't

need to worry,

Viktor

clearly was on the same page.

As soon as they were alone,

he took Hermione into his arms

raising her face to his own.

"I've vanted to kiss youz for

while,

my Mila.

Wouldz youz

permit me?"

Blushing,

Hermione

shyly

nodded and before she knew it,

Viktor's lips were gently coaxing hers.

She allowed herself

to

give in to the kiss,

desperately wanting to feel

that

spark of

passion

and

desire.

After

a few minutes

of

kissing,

Viktor

released her lips and kissed her on the forehead. They stood like

that

for

a few moments not

saying anything.

He then took her

arm back in his and walked back towards the castle.

Unbeknownst

to

the

kissing

couple,

they

were

being

watched. Draco couldn't believe his eyes.

His witch…

… his witch!

Had just kissed Krum.

He was angrier than he'd ever remembered being, even though

on some level

he knew he didn't have the right, it didn't stop the

rage inside.

That

Bulgarian had taken his witch's first

kiss… a

kiss that should have been his!

He stormed back to the castle in fury, heading down towards

Snape's quarters. He needed to get himself under control quickly

or he would avada the first person he saw.

In another

part

of

the castle,

Viktor

and Hermione were

walking towards

the courtyard in silence.

Finally once

they'd reached a bench,

Viktor

gestured for Hermione to

take a seat.

"My, Mila. I vanted to thank youz for a lovely time today."

"I

enjoyed myself

as well,

Viktor,

you have become a very

good friend and I'm lucky to have you in my life."

Viktor sighed sadly.

He found Mila to be one of the most genuine

people he'd ever

met.

She was strong,

kind and intelligent

and

liked him for

whom he truly was,

he just

wished they had that

spark together.

"I

vish things

vere different

for

us,

but

I

am glad forz your

friendship, Mila."

Hermione smiled and kissed Viktor

on his cheek.

"I

am too.

I

should get back inside, I have something I need to do."

Viktor nodded,

standing up and kissed the back of

Hermione's

hand.

The Bulgarian watched with sad eyes as the little witch

walked back alone into the castle.

Hermione was frustrated, sad and angry.

Why couldn't

she be attracted to someone as sweet

as

Viktor? He was everything a witch could want.

Why did it have to be Malfoy of all people?

So

lost

in

her

thoughts,

didn't

realize

that

she

was

subconsciously walking towards the dungeons until

she heard

the strains of

piano music coming from the room to her

left.

Quietly,

she walked over and opened the door,

shocked to see

Malfoy playing,

oblivious to the world around him.

Hermione

wandlessly silenced her

footsteps and walked into the room,

removing her coat and sitting down on the couch as she listened

to Draco play.

He was playing Chopin's Revolutionary Etude,

a powerful

piece

reflecting madness, anger .

Draco was so completely immersed in the piece that

he didn't

realize he had company until

he'd finished and heard a gentle

sigh

coming

from behind him.

He turned around and was

shocked to see Hermione sitting there watching him warily.

"That

was beautiful,

Malfoy.

I

don't

think I've heard that

piece

played with so much emotion, it was truly moving."

Draco sneered at

the little witch. "What are you doing here,

Granger? I

thought

you'd be off

fucking your

Bulgarian

suitor."

Hermione's eyes widened in shock at

the harshness of Draco's

voice.

She hadn't

seen that

look nor heard that tone since third

year.

She felt moisture gather behind her eyes and didn't notice that a

tear had escaped until

it

was too late.

Bolting for the door,

she

made to open it

but

it

was slammed shut

as Draco pressed his

body into hers, lowering his head into her neck and inhaling her

perfume.

Hermione tried to hide her shiver but Draco felt it, and

he pressed into her until

her back was completely flush with the

front of his body.

Slowly Draco wrapped his arm around Hermione's waist.

"I'm so sorry, Granger. Please don't cry… don't leave."

Hermione stomach was doing somersaults at this point, she could

feel

his

warm breath

on

her

neck

which

was

giving

her

goosebumps all

over her body.

His cologne was heady,

making

her head spin.

When Draco gently nibbled on Hermione's ear,

she couldn't

stop

the moan that erupted from her, which caused the arm around her

waist to pull her back even tighter.

Draco thought he must be dreaming.

He'd imagined this scenario endlessly and in so many different

ways,

but

now that

he had Hermione in his arms,

he was

completely overwhelmed. Her perfume was a drug that he wanted

to get high on forever. Her skin was so soft and silky. Her body fit

perfectly into his and he never wanted to let her go.

Splaying his hand on Hermione's abdomen he pushed her back

against

him and felt

himself

get

harder

than he'd ever

thought

possible.

Hermione stilled against

him,

and for a moment

Draco

thought

he'd gone too far,

but then like an answer to his prayers,

she started to push her arse against his straining erection. Draco's

other hand went

to her hip,

pushing her back harder against him

as he nibbled and sucked on her neck and up towards her ear.

Hermione was awash in sensation.

She had never felt

anything

like this when Viktor touched her. Her whole body was on fire and

she could feel

her knickers getting wetter by the minute. She was

surrounded by Draco's scent,

the touch and feel

of

him,

it

was

overwhelming all

her

senses and testing her

resolve.

When he

moved his hand underneath her

jumper

and touched her

bare

skin,

Hermione couldn't

help the breathy moan that

broke free,

and she could feel

the smug smirk against

her

neck as Draco

kissed her neck repeatedly.

"Merlin, Granger. Do you have any idea how much I want you? I

saw you today.

Kissing Krum!

I

was so bloody furious I

had to

come here to calm myself before I hexed someone."

Hermione closed her eyes and relished the moment.

Draco was

jealous!

She slowly turned around in his arms,

breath hitching as grey

eyes darkened nearly black with lust.

He looked at

her as if

she

was the most

desirable witch he'd ever seen, but she was aware

of

his reputation,

and she would not

be another

notch on his

bedpost.

"What exactly do you want from me, Draco?"

Draco stared at his little witch for a moment and then gave her a

smirk

that

promised

complete

devotion

and

untold

carnal

delights. "I want you . I've wanted you for a while now, but didn't

think you'd ever see me like that."

Hermione raised an eyebrow mockingly.

"So that's why you've

taken to shagging random witches in empty classrooms?"

Smiling wickedly,

Draco laughed.

"Saw that,

did you?"

Draco

moved his head so their lips were barely touching.

"Did it

turn

you on,

Hermione,

watching me fuck another witch… wishing it

was you?"

Hermione looked back challengingly.

"I

don't

know,

Malfoy? Do

you think you'd like to walk into a deserted classroom and see

some random wizard taking me from behind?"

Draco growled and in a flash, had Hermione up in his arms with

her legs wrapped around his waist. He moved them over to the

couch,

sitting down so she could straddle him,

his erection

pressing against the seam of her jeans, which were soaked with

her arousal.

"If

I

ever see another wizard touching you,

love,

I

won't be held responsible for my actions. You… are… mine!"

With that, Draco crashed his lips against Hermione's, and all

coherent thought was lost as their lips fused together.

Hello's and Goodbye's

Chapter 24: Hello's and Goodbye's

Coming to her senses,

Hermione pushed Draco away from her

angrily.

No matter how attracted she might

be to the ferret,

she

wasn't going to allow him to take control of this situation. He was

too used to having things (and witches) the way he wanted them

to be.

Draco looked confused for a moment

before he blushed a bit in

understanding. He hadn't meant to come across like a git, but he

had been so afraid that Granger was going to leave and that was

the last

thing he wanted right

now.

He truly cared for her,

and

wanted to be with her-but

the way in which she was looking at

him right

now,

Draco knew he was going to have a hard time

convincing Hermione of his sincerity.

"I

should apologize,

Granger.

My mother

did raise me to be a

proper gentleman, despite my momentary lapse just now."

"I just want to be clear about one thing, Malfoy… I don't belong to

you!

I

belong only to myself

!

I

don't

trust

you-you've been a

proper

git

to me for

three years,

and despite what

you might

think? Just

because I'm attracted to you doesn't

mean I'm going

to forget how you treated me!"

Draco

nodded

solemnly.

"I

know that,

and

I'm sorry,

Hermione. I don't think I'll ever be able to say it enough."

Hermione sighed and nodded once.

"I

do believe you're sorry to

an extent,

and I

do appreciate the fact

that

you've tried to make

amends this year,

but

that

doesn't

mean you can take liberties

with me any time you wish to. I'm not one of your slags, Malfoy!"

"I know, and I'm so very sorry. I panicked, okay? I didn't want you

to leave angry, and I know I didn't handle it properly-you have my

word that I won't try anything like that again, without your express

permission."

"Fine, but if you do? I will hex you good and proper, are we clear?"

"Crystal,

Granger." Draco smiled in what

he'd hoped was a

apologetic

manner

before

holding

his

hand

out

in

an

unspoken invitation. "Can we just talk?"

Hermione

looked

at

his

outstretched hand dubiously,

before

placing her hand in Draco's and allowing him to lead her over to

the couch that

had been moved by the fireplace. Once they were

seated, Draco released her hand and faced her head on.

"I

know something is going on with you,

and I

want

to let

you

know that you can trust me, Granger."

"Why should I trust you, Malfoy? Give me one good reason?"

Draco sighed as he stared into Hermione's amber eyes that were

filled with so many conflicting emotions,

and he knew that

he

would have to be the one to make the first

move towards open

honesty if he had any chance of winning his witch's heart.

"I know I've made many mistakes where you're concerned. I was

a hateful,

bigoted prat

who only saw your blood status and not

the amazing witch you truly are. I can't go back and change the

past,

but

you have my word that

I

won't

be that

person again.

I've come to truly care for you and I would like to know if there's

a chance you could come to care for me as well?"

Hermione gaped at Draco in shocked disbelief.

He was being completely serious right now, and she could sense

no deceit in him.

The larger question was why now?

"I don't know how I'm supposed to answer that, Malfoy."

"You've admitted you're attracted to me. Do you think you might

be able to forgive me?"

"Do you have any idea what you're asking of me?"

Draco rubbed his hands down his face before he nodded.

"The impossible? I'm a Malfoy,

so we pretty much thrive on

the impossible, Granger."

Hermione couldn't

help but

giggle at

how droll

Draco sounded,

like he was both parts serious and sarcastic-he smiled at

her

laugh and held out

his hand again,

which she took without

hesitation. Silently stroking her knuckles, Draco couldn't help but

wonder if he could get Hermione to be honest with him.

"Can I ask a question?"

"You can, but I may choose not to answer."

"Fair enough." Draco smirked. "How is it you know Parseltongue?

I heard you speaking with that snake a few times…"

Hermione gave Draco a disbelieving look, but to his credit

his countenance didn't

change-his face was completely

open and curious.

"Don't tell me you don't have some sort of guess?"

Draco shrugged.

"Perhaps,

but

I'd rather not

assume anything

and I'd prefer

it

if

you told me directly.

No more secrets,

no

more lies."

"You really are an arrogant prat! You honestly think I'm just going

to share all my secrets with you?"

This caused Draco to laugh out

genuinely,

as his grey eyes

sparkled with humor and mischief and Hermione's breath hitched

at how handsome he looked in that moment.

"Are you kidding me? I'm not an imbecile, Granger-you'll

tell

me

only what you think I need to know, nothing more… nothing less.

With that

being said,

I

would still

hope that

at some point in our

future,

you might

trust

me a bit

more,

with time and me proving

myself to you."

"Why do I feel like this is some kind of test?"

Draco chuckled.

"Isn't

everything,

love? We are Slytherin's,

so

that's pretty much standard operating procedure.

I

think you

need someone to talk to and I

want

to be that

someone you

confide in.

I

want

you to know you can trust me and I will

never

break that trust. I'd take an unbreakable vow, if I could."

Hermione's mouth opened in a shocked 'oh '

as she stared

mutely at

Draco and he just

smiled indulgently at

her

look of

confusion.

"Yes, 'oh ' is probably an apt response." "Don't get

cheeky with me, ferret."

"Wouldn't

think of

it,

you vicious swot.

You'd

hex me good and proper, right?"

"I

would ." Hermione grinned, and Draco's smirked deepened as

the two considered each other for a bit

before Hermione spoke

again. "I promised myself I'd never show weakness, especially to

you.

If

I

do as you ask,

it

leaves me vulnerable,

which I'm not

exactly thrilled with."

"Understood,

but

you have trusted me,

Granger? The snake,

your ring that you keep disillusioned-if you didn't want to trust me

at least subconsciously, you wouldn't have shown me that much.

I have no doubt you could've obliviated me that afternoon, when I

saw you with the snake, but you didn't."

Hermione sat

back and considered Draco's words,

realizing on

some level

he was correct.

She had placed a measure of trust in

him… maybe it was some kind of test?

But whatever her motives, he hadn't betrayed that trust and other

than Lucius Malfoy and Professor

Snape,

it

was unlikely that

anyone else suspected she was the Dark Lord's Daughter.

"If I trust you and you betray me, Draco Malfoy? Believe me when

I say, that you'll wish for death before I'm done with you!"

Draco

smirked

and bowed his

head in supplication.

"Fair

enough.

I've been properly warned and you have my solemn

vow that whatever trust you place in me will protected always. I

do care for you,

Granger-in fact,

I

think I'm falling in love with

you."

The Start Of Something More

Chapter 25: The Start Of Something More

Hermione gasped at

Draco's admission,

her eyes widening

in wonder as she tried to comprehend Draco's confession.

He was falling in love with her?

How was that possible?

Did he really mean it or was this part of some elaborate scheme

on his part?

Or Lord Malfoy's part?

Shaking

her

head,

Hermione

went

to

stand

up,

but

Draco

squeezed her

hand to get

her

attention before she could run

away.

"I

can see your big, beautiful

brain working from here. This isn't

some ploy on my part and I'm being completely sincere. I know

you don't feel

anything remotely close to how I feel

for you, and

Malfoy's are raised to not

show weakness of

any kind. But you

deserve no less from me and if

I'm being completely honest?

You deserve far

better

than me.

But

I'm a selfish wizard,

Hermione and I want to be part of your life."

"You don't know what your asking of me, Malfoy. I'm a mudblood,

remember?"

Draco shook his head angrily and growled out in warning, "That's

enough! I

don't

want

to hear that

word come out

of

your mouth

ever again!

Even if

it

was true,

and I

think we both know it's not

-but even if it was-I don't want to hear you talking about yourself if

that way ever again!"

Hermione head whipped back like she'd been slapped.

"You're serious?"

"Deadly.

I'd meant

it

when I said it to the Weasel, and I mean it

now. Do you think it's easy for me hearing other people call you

that name? Knowing it was me, who started it back in first year?

That it was because of me that you were alienated, taunted and

hurt more times than I even want to think about? I deserve every

censure you might

send my way,

and no amount

of

apologies

can adequately show you how truly remorseful I feel."

Hermione's eyes welled with tears and she took a few breaths,

valiantly trying to keep them from falling as she stared into

Draco's pain-filled face.

He really was sorry for all

he'd put her through, as she could feel

his anguish coming off

him in waves.

This was something she'd

never thought

would happen and yet,

here was the bane of

her

existence,

asking for

forgiveness and trust… and blast

it

all

to

Hades… but her heart wanted desperately to believe him and she

didn't completely understand why.

Sitting back down,

she sighed in resignation as she considered

everything that

Draco had told her and decided that perhaps she

needed for once, to go with her gut and take a chance.

"You want me to trust you, Malfoy? Fine. I'm going to go against

my logical

mind, and go with my gut. Don't make me regret this,

because if you do I'll make you suffer ."

"You have my solemn vow as a Malfoy and a wizard, love."

Hermione stared in Draco's eyes and paused, seeing the sincerity

of

his words reflected in his gaze.

Nodding,

Hermione began to

talk.

The words came out

haltingly at

first,

but

grew in confidence as

she progressed with her story.

"At

the end of

first

year,

when I

went

home I

was an emotional

mess. The stress from the year had finally caught up with me and

I

was

inconsolable."

At

this

confession Hermione could feel

Draco's arms tighten.

"My parents sat

down and apologized for

not

telling me that

I

was adopted.

Apparently a woman,

they

assumed to be my biological

mother because she was wearing a

cloak and carried a wand, came to their home one evening frantic

and

begged

them to take me.

She left

me with them and

disappeared.

In the bassinet

with me was a box,

which had a

family crest

on it.

Inside was this."

She lifted the charm and

showed Draco the Gaunt family ring.

She could feel

Draco nod.

"That

night

when you sang to us, we

used a pensieve to watch the memory and I

saw this ring.

Hermione, do you know what this stone is?"

Hermione looked at

Draco in surprise that

he'd recognized the

stone. "Yes, I know what it is and what it represents."

Draco just nodded, knowing he didn't need anymore confirmation.

"I

didn't make the connection until

second year, during your duel

with Potter.

When he spoke Parseltongue,

I'd realized I

could

understand him,

but

I

didn't

know why nor how.

I'd never been

around snakes as a child,

so I

didn't

know I

could speak with

them.

That's

how I

met

Nagini.

She is

the familiar

of

my

biological father, whom you've probably already guessed?"

Draco nodded seriously and whispered into Hermione's ear. "The

Dark Lord."

Hermione just nodded once and Draco gently kissed the side of

her neck.

"Ironic isn't

it? That

the Heir

of

Slytherin has been ostracized

from her own house here at Hogwarts." Hermione sighed sadly.

"I'm truly sorry,

Hermione,

I

know I

keep saying it, but I'll

never

be able to say it enough."

"I know, Malfoy, and I do appreciate that your change of attitude

towards me wasn't only because of my Father and whom he is.

Despite that,

there's not

much more I

can tell

you. You've seen

me with Nagini

all

year,

so now you know that

I've been in

contact

with my Father.

He is returning….soon .

What

exactly

that

means,

I

don't

really know? I

suspect

your

father

and

Professor

Snape

have

already

sussed

out

that

much

for

themselves, well that, and my true identity."

"Would

you

consider

coming

back

and

staying

in

the

Slytherin Dorms?" Draco asked a bit hesitantly.

Hermione just

shook her head.

"I've been happy away and I'm

not inclined to change that."

Draco sighed resignedly,

"Where have you been staying in the

castle? We've all

wondered about

it

but

so far no one has been

able to figure it out."

Chuckling,

Hermione turned around in Draco's arms smiling.

"Sorry,

but

I'm not

telling you." This caused Draco to sneer and

she just smiled wider. "A girl has to have some secrets."

"And you have plenty don't

you,

you vicious evil

witch?"

Hermione

giggled

and

nodded.

"Enough

of

them,

I

suppose."

"Thank you for trusting me enough with the truth." Draco said

softly.

"I

know you have really no reason to do so,

but

I'm

grateful for it nonetheless."

"That

alright,

Malfoy,"

Hermione grinned wickedly,

"if

you screw

me over, you'll also have my Father to deal with, and Nagini…"

Draco's face paled in stark realization of

Hermione's words-and

the truth behind those words. Gulping visibly, Draco nodded once

and said shakily, "Right…"

Hermione

giggled

at

Draco's

nervousness

and

she

felt

momentary pity for

the wizard in front

of

her.

He cleared his

throat

a bit

and then smiled sheepishly.

"Would it

be alright

if

I

kiss you again?"

Hermione gasped in surprise,

but

didn't

automatically dismiss

the request-realizing on some level

she was attracted to Draco,

but

also curious

as

to whether

the previous kiss and her

response to it

was more reactionary,

or really indicative of how

she felt about the wizard.

Nodding once, Draco gently enveloped Hermione into his lap and

brought his lips down to hers in a chaste, searching kiss.

It

didn't

take long at

all

for

those damn butterflies to erupt

like

wildfire through her

stomach as Hermione moaned and Draco

slowly deepened the kiss before pulling back.

As much as he

wanted to explore this

with Hermione,

he didn't

want

to do

anything she might feel uncomfortable with.

When their eyes met,

Hermione blushed deeply while Draco just

smiled happily,

realizing that

if

nothing else,

she was attracted to

him and he could definitely work with that.

The Third Task: The Dark Lord Returns

Chapter 26: The Third Task: The Dark Lord Returns

The last

few weeks before the third task,

flew by in a bit

of

a

blur.

Viktor had asked her to come and watch him compete in

the final

task,

a fact

that

made Draco quite surly and put

out.

This caused Daphne to snicker in amusement,

but

Hermione

had just

shrugged off

Draco's insecurities.

It

wasn't

as if

they

were together

officially,

despite Draco's protestations to the

contrary.

The fact that Draco was obviously jealous of Viktor, was quite

the little irony .

When

the

night

of

the

third

task

came,

Hermione

was

emotionally prepared for whichever scenario would happen and

had contingency plans in place for the subsequent fall-out. She

didn't like not knowing, and could feel her anxiety levels increase

as

she

stood

in

the

bleachers

near

the

front

where

the

Durmstrang

students

had

congregated

to

support

their

champion.

Perusing the bleachers discreetly,

she also noticed

Draco standing next to Daphne, Theo and Blaise.

The former pair, whispering to themselves quietly.

The four

champions were standing in front

of

a large hedged

maze,

anxiously waiting for

the task to start.

Mad-eye Moody

was standing next

to Potter,

while Cedric was being supported

by his father.

Fleur

and Viktor

were flanked by their

school's

Headmistress and Headmaster respectively.

Soon Dumbledore came out

and made the announcement

in

preparation

for

the

starting

the

task

by

introducing

each

champion and their

positions.

It

would seem that

Potter

and

Diggory would be entering the maze first, followed by Viktor and

then Fleur.

Hermione held her

breath as the canon shot

off,

signaling the start

of

the competition.

When she glanced over

briefly and caught the worried look on Draco's face?

He just returned her look with one of uncertainty.

She nodded once and watched his face drain of

color,

as he

silently understood her meaning.

It

seemed like the task was taking forever,

but

soon red sparks

shot into the air, signifying Fleur's removal from the competition.

Then Viktor was retired soon after, and he seemed a bit shaken

up too.

More time passed, and Hermione could feel

her hands digging

into the ledge of

the stadium as she watched Moody with a

fixed gaze.

His eye locked onto her's momentarily,

and she

raised her

eyebrow in silent

challenge,

causing the man to

glower heatedly at her.

Distracted,

she missed the uproar

of

the students

as they

cheered the return of

Potter and Diggory.

Breathing in a sigh of

relief momentarily, it was short-lived as she instantly noticed that

Cedric and Potter

weren't

moving at

all.

Dumbledore walked

swiftly over,

to check and see what'd happened,

along with

Cedric's father and Professor Moody.

Suddenly there was a cry of

anguish from Amos Diggory-as

clearly- his only son was dead.

Hermione then looked at

Potter,

as Dumbledore was able to

bring him back to a conscious state,

asking the boy what

happened.

Potter kept

shaking his head in obvious confusion,

appearing completely disoriented even with the bloody stains

on his person.

Shite!

She hadn't

actually prepared for

the possibility that

one of

the

other

champions

wouldn't

survive,

but

subconsciously

had

realized

it

could

happen.

It

was

unfortunate,

but

definitely

something she could work with.

She was curious as to how it

happened,

and wondered if

her

Father would eventually, be forthcoming with the information.

The crowd had become silent upon seeing how anguished Amos

Diggory was over

his son's death.

Dumbledore motioned to

Professor

Moody to take Harry away from the spectators,

the

young man clearly devastated over what

had happened,

but he

also seemed to be genuinely confused as to how it happened, as

he

kept

shaking

his

head-whenever

anyone

asked

him a

question.

Hermione watched the exchange closely,

and was

convinced

that

her

father

had

taken

her

suggestion

and

obliviated Potter before he returned him via the port-key.

The possible confirmation that

her father had taken her advice,

made Hermione feel

a bit

more confident-when she had been

feeling nothing but uncertainty for the last few days.

Walking silently towards her usual

spot

by the Black Lake,

she

was quick to check to see if

she was being followed.

Assured

that she didn't see anyone, she silently cast a 'Hominem Revelio'

and was relieved when there was no one disillusioned,

who

might

be spying on her.

When she got

to her

usual

spot,

she

didn't

have long to wait

before Nagini

appeared.

Per usual,

the

snake rested her head on her lap,

silently allowing her mistress

to pet her.

"Are you well, young one?" Nagini hissed.

Hermione nodded absently.

"Yes,

Nagini.

The third task is done

and the Potter boy lives.

It

would seem that

the Diggory boy is

dead,

and I'll

admit

I'm curious to know how that

happened.

Apparently,

Father's

servant

forgot

to

place

repelling

wards

around the cup to keep the other

champions away.

Is the man

incompetent?"

Nagini's body shook, almost like she was laughing. "I only met the

wizard once,

last

summer,

and he seemed a bit

unstable.

Have

you been able to sense your Father's magic returning?"

Cocking her head at the snake questioningly, she admitted,

"I

haven't

noticed

a

difference,

but

then?

I've

been

distracted."

Nagini

nodded.

"Close your eyes,

young one-and reach out with

your magic. You will be able to sense him now."

Hermione did what

Nagini

suggested and concentrated on her

magic.

She could feel

her core expanding, searching. She had

the piece of

her Father's soul,

so she started to fixate on the

Dark

Magical

signature and soon she was able to feel

an ebb of magic

pulsating along her own, in response.

It

was almost

like an echo,

but

as she let

her mind focus

on its pattern,

she could feel

an answering push at

her

magical core.

Opening her eyes in wonderment, she smiled.

"I

can feel

something pushing against

my magic!

Is that

my

Father's magical signature?"

Nagini hissed in affirmation. "Yesss, it is."

"That's incredible!"

She was always excited when she learned

something new about

her

magic.

"Will

you be staying here at

Hogwarts until the train leaves Monday?"

Nagini

nodded.

"I'll

return to Master once you're safely on board.

He wishes to know where you'll be this summer."

"I'll

be going to Godric's Hollow for part

of

the summer.

A witch,

Madeline White has been tutoring me in a few magical

subjects

and etiquette.

She'll

be meeting me at

Kings Cross,

as my

adoptive parents will be out of the country for a while."

"I'll tell Master. Stay safe, young Mistress. I'll be seeing you soon."

"Give Father my best, Nagini-and stay safe too."

The snake nodded once, before she slithered away into the

shadows.

Hermione recast

the disillusionment

charm on herself,

walking

slowly towards the castle. So her Father had finally returned, and

he hadn't killed Harry Potter.

Cedric Diggory was dead and that was unfortunate.

He'd never been outwardly mean nor cruel

to her, although some

of

his friends had been dismissive over

the years.

Hermione

breathed another quiet sigh-but this one of relief, that Viktor hadn't

been harmed.

Even though she didn't

hold romantic feelings for

the Bulgarian wizard, she would've been upset, should he'd been

killed.

Strolling through the castle corridors,

Hermione started walking

towards

the

Room of

Requirement,

when she heard voices

coming from another corridor that

headed towards Dumbledore's

office.

When she peered around the corner,

she noticed Snape and

Karkaroff

illuminated by a strong 'Lumos '

spell,

standing alone

arguing with each other.

Karkaroff

had his forearm exposed,

causing Hermione's eyes to widen at the appearance of the Dark

Mark

on

his

arm.

She

had

known

that

the

Durmstrang

Headmaster had been a follower of her Father, before he'd sold

out Barty Crouch Jr. for his freedom. The man seemed positively

frightened at

the noticeable swirling mark,

fully understanding

what it represented. Snape however, seemed utterly indifferent to

the man's pleas,

leaving him alone in a swirling mass of

robes,

heading towards another part of the castle.

Hermione silently waited until Karkaroff left, before she continued

on towards her

room.

The castle was eerily quiet,

leaving her

feeling a bit unsettled.

Changes were coming, for good or bad.

This moment

was a brief

reprieve and her

whole life would be

changing

unequivocally,

once she set

foot

off

the Hogwarts

Express Monday.

Upon entering the Room of

Requirement, she started gathering

all

her

things she would be taking with her to Godric's Hollow

and

placed

them into

her

beaded

bag.

She

had

added

weightless charms,

as well

as undetectable blood wards on the

bag-which also included specific wards that only recognized her

magical signature.

Grabbing

her

journals,

additional

texts

and

the

two

horcruxes-she carefully placed them into her bag and sealed it

shut.

She then gathered her

clothes,

text

books and other

personal

items,

placing them into her

school

trunk.

Once she

was satisfied with her work, she left the room-silently asking it to

remain hidden from anyone seeking to access it

other

than

herself

(a nifty trick she'd read in one of

Salazar

Slytherins

journals),

and left-replacing the proper

concealment

charms

before deciding to head for

the Slytherin Common Room.

Her

house would be shocked to see her, after being absent all

year,

but she was curious as to the gossip after tonight's spectacle.

Catching people unaware was always a good thing, and luckily for

her? Daphne had given her the dorm password just

a few days

ago.

When Hermione finally reached the Slytherin Common Room

and the door opened, she walked in noting that the room was full

of

people from all

the years.

Most

seemed to be quietly talking

amongst

themselves

but

a

few,

including

Draco

and

Daphne-were silently staring into the fireplace.

Hermione lifted

the concealment charm and stepped further into the room, when

Marcus Flint, recognizing her, sneered openly.

"What

are you doing here,

mudblood? No one wants you here!"

The Quidditch Captain spit out hatefully, but Hermione just rolled

her

eyes

at

the older

boy,

noticing Draco standing up and

storming over towards the seventh year.

"What

have I

said about

calling Granger that

name,

Flint?"

Draco growled in anger, his wand pointed threateningly at the

older boy.

"So you've become a mudblood lover, have you, Malfoy? I wonder

what your father would say, if he knew where your loyalties lay?"

Draco smirked evilly,

"Maybe you can ask him,

Flint,

next

time

you see him. But until then, back off!"

Seeing the situation quickly deteriorating, Hermione put an arm

on Draco's arm and shook her

head reprovingly.

The blonde,

with his wand still pointed at Flint, slowly directed her to come sit

with him and his friends.

Flint

just

smirked and went

back over

to where Pucey and

Montague

were

sitting,

muttering

under

his

breath

about

'mudbloods getting theirs,

'

while Draco sat

Hermione down next

to Daphne.

Daphne smiled warmly at the little witch. "It's really good to see

you, Hermione. I wasn't sure if you were going to ever set foot in

the Slytherin Dorms again."

Hermione returned the smile.

"Under the circumstances,

I

felt

it

might

be prudent.

I'm sure Professor Snape will

be by soon to

check

in on all

of

us.

I'd figured this was easier

than the

alternative, at least for now."

Theo,

Blaise,

Pansy,

Crabbe,

Bulstrode and Goyle were all

quietly observing the conversation. Finally Theo piped up to ask

what he was sure everyone else was thinking.

"You've never cared about

what

was 'prudent,'

Granger-so why

should any of us believe you suddenly care now." Draco glared at

his friend who looked back at

him with a raised eyebrow.

"You

know I'm right,

Draco.

Just

because you've chosen to overlook

the fact

that

Granger has abandoned our house,

doesn't

mean

the rest of us do."

Hermione just smirked indulgently at Theo. "I believe it was your

lot

who abandoned me,

Nott,

so let's not

pretend that

my

ostracism from Slytherin House was due to anything other than

misguided blood prejudice. You're right however in that I chose to

leave, because I haven't felt safe in this house for the better part

of

four years.

I

know you all

agreed to support Draco's decision

to

defend

me,

albeit

reluctantly,

I'm sure.

I

appreciate the

sentiment,

but

I'm not

going to serve up empty platitudes to

make anyone here feel

better about the fact that you've all

been

hateful

to me.

So,

in that

spirit? I

came here tonight to assuage

my curiosity. What did you think of the last task, Theo?"

Theo was a bit surprised by Hermione's direct confrontation and

complete change of

subject.

He looked to his friends, who were

watching the scene with wariness,

not

sure how to respond

themselves.

Glancing over

at

Draco and Daphne,

Theo noted

that

they were completely relaxed-which made him feel

even

more uncomfortable.

"I'm not

sure what

you are asking,

Granger? Diggory is dead.

Potter is… well who knows? It's all really unfortunate, I suppose."

"Hmmm," Hermione mumbled noncommittally,

"I

suppose that's

one way to look at

it.

I'm surprised you don't

have more of

an

informed opinion, Nott. Your father is quite well-connected, from

what I've always gathered, similarly as Draco's father is?"

Theo flinched, while Hermione just considered him passively for

a few moments before stating,

"I'm tired,

so perhaps you could

come with me, Daphne?"

Daphne nodded quickly, and the two witches headed towards their

dorm room while Theo just looked like he'd been sucker-punched.

When the two girls had disappeared, Theo rounded on Draco and

sputtered, "What the bloody hell was that all about, mate?"

Draco just

leaned back lazily into his chair

and smirked at

his

friend. "I'm not sure what you're talking about, Theo."

"You know exactly what

I'm talking about,

Draco.

Granger just

inferred that

she knows my father

is a Death Eater,

same as

yours. How would she know that?"

Draco placed a silencing charm around them and leaned forward

towards his friends. "Hermione knows more than you realize. I'm

not

at

liberty to say anything yet,

but

I

would be careful… all

of

you.

Things are changing. I know your father has written to you, Theo,

just

as mine has.

There is more going on than you can possibly

imagine."

"And you know what

that

is?"

Theo scoffed angrily,

while

Draco nodded sternly.

"Things

aren't

always

what

they

appear

to

be,

Theo.

Just

remember that."

Theo sat

back in contemplation while the other fourth years just

seemed confused.

Draco stood up and headed for his dorm room,

while the other

Slytherins watched him go.

"What

do you think Draco meant

by that?"

Pansy whispered

warily.

"I

don't

know,

but

it

can't

mean anything good,

that's for sure."

Blaise responded worriedly.

"I'm heading for

bed too,

come on

guys."

Motioning to his fellow dorm mates, they all got up and left.

Fourth Year Ends

Chapter 27: Fourth Year Ends

The next

morning,

Dumbledore made a brief

announcement

lamenting Cedric's death as an unfortunate accident-whilst most

of those within the Great Hall were openly glaring at Harry Potter:

some in anger others in confusion.

Hermione had walked out

of

there,

with her fellow classmates-

making

sure

she

was

seen

before

she

slipped

away,

disillusioning

herself

and

following

Potter,

Longbottom and

Weasley outside,

as they walked towards Hagrid's hut.

The two

Gryffindors

were

asking

Potter

questions

about

what

had

happened and whether or not

he'd remembered anything from

the previous night.

Harry shook his head and sighed dejectedly to his friends.

"I

have no idea what happened. I remember entering the maze but

nothing from that point on. Dumbledore figures someone must've

obliviated me.

My arm had a healing scar from where it'd been cut, but I don't

know how that

happened

either,

and

my

head

still

hurts

something awful.

They tried to trace the magical

signature,

but

the Aurors didn't

recognize it. Even Professor Moody seemed genuinely confused

about what happened."

"That's awful,

Harry," stated Ron sympathetically,

"I

figure there's

gonna be some backlash on Dumbledore though.

Dad wrote me

first

thing this morning that

the Ministry is going to set

up a full

scale inquiry as to how Dumbledore allowed Cedric to get

killed.

After

the whole mess with Crouch Sr.? Dad thinks Dumbledore

may even lose his job!"

This caused Hermione to smirk as she watched the three boys

head down the hill

towards Hagrid's hut.

Turning around,

she

walked

back

into

the

castle

and

headed towards

Professor

Snape's quarters to meet with Daphne and Draco.

Once she'd arrived at

the meeting spot, she noticed Draco was

alone as he was pacing back and forth along the corridor.

Canceling the disillusionment

charm,

Hermione walked towards

Draco with a small smirk on her face.

"I

know that

look,

Granger,"

teased Draco,

"you were up to no

good, weren't you?"

Hermione's smirk got

a bit

wider.

"I'm sure I

have no idea what

you mean, Malfoy? I was just taking a lovely stroll

on the grounds

before we leave in the morning."

"Lovely

stroll,

my

arse."

Draco

grabbed

Hermione's

hand

dragging her into 'their '

room and closing the door.

Hermione

silenced and warded the room, while Draco went and sat on the

couch near the far wall.

Patting the empty space next

to him,

Hermione rolled her eyes at the blonde's playful behavior.

"Where's Daphne? I thought she was going to meet us here?"

Draco smirked. "I told her that I needed some time alone with you

before we left tomorrow." Hermione rolled her eyes again, but sat

down anyway.

"Don't

get

cheeky with me,

little witch!

I'm not

going to see you all

summer,

so forgive me if

I

don't

want

to

share what little time we have left, chatting with Daphne when we

could be doing much more productive things."

"Such as?" Hermione challenged back.

Draco grabbed his witch's arm, pulling her into his lap and kissing

her deeply. Hermione was surprised at first, but quickly sighed into

the kiss before Draco broke away tilting his forehead onto her's.

"Where are you going this summer, Hermione?" Draco asked his

witch softly.

"I'm heading to Godric's Hollow for a while this summer.

A nice

witch that

my Muggle parents met, tutored me last summer, and

she agreed to let

me come visit

this summer.

I've made some

new acquaintances there,

which I'm looking forward to seeing

again."

Draco nodded. "Do you know how long you'll be there?"

Hermione looked at Draco knowingly, understanding what he was

trying to ask her. "No, I don't have a time frame for anything at this

point. I've been assured that I will be visited at some point."

Draco averted his gaze for a moment and then back to his witch.

"Are you concerned that

being apart

for

so long might

make

things more difficult?"

"It's always a possibility,

but

if

I've learned anything these last

four years? It's not

have expectations of

anyone nor anything.

That

way,

you're not

disappointed and you can't

get

hurt."

Hermione's voice was rather noncommittal.

Draco

sat

up

and

frowned,

not

liking

the

truth behind her

confession. "So, you don't have any expectations for us then?"

Hermione followed and stared at

Draco in surprise.

"No,

why

would I?" When Draco went to argue, Hermione put up her hand

to stop him. "Draco? Neither one of us knows what tomorrow will

bring?

Things are very complicated right

now,

and I

can't

say with any

kind of certainty what my future holds. I've enjoyed our short time

together, and I know how you feel. But can you honestly sit there

and tell

me that

you will

always feel

this way? We are fifteen!

That's hardly old enough to have any understanding about

long

term commitments. I'm not saying this to hurt you, but I told you I

can't

give you what

you want

right

now.

If

what

we have isn't

enough for you? Then perhaps you need to find someone who

can give you what you want? I won't hold it against you."

Draco sneered at Hermione in shock and hurt. Did she really

feel nothing for him?

"So that's it? You don't feel anything for me?"

Standing up from the couch, Hermione turned to face Draco.

"I've told you how I

feel,

Draco.

I

find you attractive and I

enjoy

how you make me feel.

It's going to take more than a couple

months of

snogging to undo years of

hurt.

You can't

just

expect

me to ignore what's happened.

To trust

you implicitly? I'm trying,

Draco, but if you want to be with me you're going to have to learn

patience and give me the time I

need to adjust to all

of this. Can

you honestly do that?"

Draco stared up at

his witch intently,

as she was standing there

with her arms wrapped around herself,

seemingly waiting for his

reaction.

He had to admit

selfishly,

that

he'd wanted her to forget all

about

how horribly he'd treated her. But listening to her now, and seeing

how she was bracing herself? He knew he'd have to be patient in

order to gain her trust and win her love.

He was a Malfoy, and Malfoy's only ever had the best.

His witch was the absolute best

at

everything she did,

and he

knew he'd

never

want

another

witch

the

way

he

wanted

Hermione.

"I

get

it,

Granger." At

Hermione's dubious look,

Draco smirked

standing up and cupping her

face gently.

"I

do.

Malfoy men

aren't

known for

their

patience,

but

I'm willing to make an

exception for you

.

As long as you are willing to try,

I'm going to be here by your

side.

I

may be fifteen,

Hermione,

but

I

know myself

and I

know

you're it

for me.

So,

however long this takes and whatever you

need me to do, I'm here for you."

Hermione smiled wanly at the boy before her.

Did he really understand what he was promising?

She wasn't sure he did, but she wasn't going to get her hopes up

either way.

"Well

then."

She leaned up and placed a small

kiss on

Draco's mouth,

which he eagerly reciprocated.

After a few

moments

Hermione pulled out

of

the kiss,

leaning her

forehead against

Draco's,

as they shared a quiet

moment

together.

"Come on, Granger, lets get you fed."

Together

the two of

them walked towards the Great

Hall

for

dinner,

running into Daphne and Blaise on the way.

The four

Slytherins chatted quietly amongst

themselves,

discussing the

upcoming summer.

When they entered the hall,

everyone was

eating quietly and there didn't

seem to be much conversation

going on. Viktor came over to Hermione and handed her a piece

of

parchment, asking her to write him over the summer. Smiling,

Hermione assured Viktor

she would be very happy to keep in

touch with him, ignoring Draco's scowl.

When the Slytherin's joined their table next

to Pansy and Theo,

no one spoke for a while as everyone was too busy eating and

when dinner

finally ended,

all

the houses seemed to gravitate

towards their common rooms,

readying to leave first thing in the

morning.

Hermione

was

relieved

when

no

one

engaged

her

in

conversation,

although she didn't

miss the questioning looks

thrown her way from Pansy and Theo, nor the petulant look from

Draco.

When she retired to the fourth year girls dorm, Hermione

closed the curtains and placed privacy wards and silencing

charms, wanting to be left alone.

Tomorrow couldn't

come fast

enough for

the young witch and

she was looking very much forward to leaving Hogwarts behind

for the summer.

Heading into the Unknown

Chapter 28: Heading into the Unknown

The train ride back to London had been a very strange

experience for Hermione, who'd become so used to being left

alone,

it

almost

didn't

sit

right

with her

having to share a

compartment with Draco, Daphne and Blaise.

Staring out

the window at

the scenery going by,

she mostly

ignored the conversations going on around her,

until

Blaise

decided to interrupt her self-imposed introspection.

"We must

really be boring you,

Granger.

You haven't

said two

words since we left Hogsmeade."

Hermione reluctantly glanced over at

the dark-skinned Slytherin

and shrugged. "I'm used to having the compartment to myself."

She immediately went

back to staring out

the window, missing

the frowns on Draco and Daphne's faces. A few more minutes

passed until

the trolley came,

causing Draco to ask her if

she

wanted anything.

It

was the closest

he'd gotten to actually

buying her

sweets,

since he'd had to spend the whole year

covertly watching her attend Hogsmeade with Krum.

Hermione looked up at him with her big amber eyes, biting her lip

and scrunching her

nose in contemplation,

causing Draco to

laugh at the adorable look.

"It's not

meant

to be a difficult

question,

Granger.

Chocolate or

sugar quills?"

Hermione's eyes widened a bit in surprise at Draco's knowledge

of her sweets preference.

"Ummm… sugar

quills

would be lovely.

Thank you,

Malfoy."

Draco

nodded

and

grabbed

some

licorice

wands for himself,

pumpkin pasties for Daphne and cauldron cakes for Blaise.

He

paid for the purchases and handed over the treats. Blaise dug in,

managing a quick 'thanks,

mate '

while Daphne just

politely

nodded her thanks.

When Draco handed Hermione her sugar quills, he made sure to

gently tease her by caressing her fingers.

She gazed up at

him

smirking at her, and rolled her eyes.

When the train finally docked at Kings Cross, Hermione grabbed

her beaded bag and walked off the train with Draco and Daphne

in tow.

Moving down the platform,

she immediately noticed Mrs.

White waving to her eagerly, causing her to smile in return.

As she made her way over, she noticed Draco saying 'hello '

to

both his parents.

She simply couldn't

remember

if

she'd ever

seen

Draco's

mother

before,

but

the

woman

was

astonishingly

beautiful. Elegant robes, hair done up fashionably, radiating class

and wealth,

and she wasn't

surprised in the least.

Lord Malfoy

was looking at

his wife with fondness,

while she fussed over

Draco, who just stood there allowing his mother to hover.

Mrs.

White in contrast,

was a handsome woman who didn't have

the wealth nor

prestige of

the Malfoy's,

but

she was kind and

Hermione liked her immensely.

She felt

like her first

real

magical

friend. The woman came over and enveloped her into a brief hug,

which was returned affectionately.

"Dear,

Hermione!

My how you've grown up this year.

You look

more lovely than ever. I do hope you're hungry? I made Shepard's

pie for dinner tonight."

"That sounds wonderful, Mrs. White."

The woman smiled at

the young witch.

"Oh pish,

my dear! You

know to call me Madeline."

"Of course, I'm sorry, Madeline."

The older

witch smiled down fondly at

Hermione,

but

then her

eyes widened in surprise for a moment before Hermione saw her

posture stiffening.

Turning around in confusion,

she saw Draco

approaching with his parents in tow.

"There

you

went,

Granger."

Draco

smirked.

"I

wanted

to

introduce you to my mother. Mother, this is Hermione Granger…

Hermione? This is my mother, Lady Narcissa Malfoy. I know you

remember my Father."

"Of

course.

I'm pleased to make your

acquaintance,

Lady

Malfoy. Lord Malfoy, it is good to see you again. If I may, I'd like

to introduce you to a very good friend of

mine,

Mrs.

Madeline

White.

She was kind enough to sponsor me in her home last

summer,

and I

will

be spending part

of

the summer again with

her at her home."

Lady Malfoy looked over at

the other woman with a calculating

gaze. "You're the Madeline White that wrote Principles of Human

Transfiguration?"

Mrs. White smiled genuinely, pleased that Lady Malfoy had heard

of her.

"Yes,

I'm one

and

the

same.

Hermione has

been an

excellent

student

and so eager to learn, it's truly been a joy

to impart my knowledge to her."

"I see," said the regal witch. "I'm pleased to finally meet you,

Miss Granger.

Draco has written to me often,

complaining

how you're always

exceeding his marks at

school.

I'm

impressed with your willingness to learn Magical

theory.

It

isn't for everyone."

Hermione

smiled

and

bowed

her

head

humbly

at

the

compliment. "No, I don't imagine many people have the patience

required for such Magic's, although I've always felt that the more

difficult

the magic,

the more satisfaction one derives from its

mastery. Madeline is an excellent mentor, and I'm most fortunate

that she has taken me under her wing."

Lady Malfoy smiled knowingly.

"Well,

it

was lovely to meet

you

both. We won't keep you. Enjoy your summer, Miss Granger."

"Thank you,

Lady Malfoy." Hermione responded with the upmost

politeness.

Draco's father smirked at

the little witch while Draco just

stood

there staring.

"Come along,

Draco.

We have things to attend to." His father

stated imperiously.

"Have a good summer,

Granger.

It

was nice to meet

you,

Mrs.

White." Draco bowed formally before turning around to follow his

parents. Madeline stood there for a moment and then took

Hermione's arm as the two made their way to the apparition point.

"I

wasn't

aware you'd made friends this year, my dear. After what

you told me last summer, I was beginning to worry that you would

never find acceptance within your house.

The Malfoy family are

the most influential family in the Wizarding World and you seem to

have won over the Malfoy heir."

Hermione side-eyed her friend, who winked, causing her to blush.

"He has become more tolerable this year, as have a few others in

my house. I haven't stayed in the dorms this year however, so that

might have something to do with it."

Madeline

appeared

scandalized.

"Where have you been

staying? Did your Head of

House or Dumbledore know that

you weren't staying in Slytherin all year?"

Hermione nodded. "It's complicated, so perhaps it would be better

discussing it when there aren't so many ears around."

"Oh, of course, dear. Let's get you settled and you can tell me all

about it."

The two witches had reached the apparition point, disapparating

quickly,

neither noticing the short, bald wizard staring covetously

at

the little witch,

nor

realizing that

he had overheard and

witnessed the entire exchange.

The Time has Come

Chapter 29: The Time has Come

Hermione had spent

the better part

of

the last

week perfecting

her

animagus transformation.

During her time at

Hogwarts she

could slip in and out

utilizing her

wand,

but

was pants at

performing it

wandlessly. Madeline had shown her some specific

mediation exercises that

allowed Hermione,

complete wandless

success within a week. During this time, Hermione had spent her

free time visiting with Bathilda Bagshot,

who was utterly starved

for companionship,

of

which Hermione was more than willing to

provide.

The woman was a font

of

useful

information on a wide

variety of

people,

and Hermione had managed to procure old

copies of Gellert's correspondence with Dumbledore.

Bathilda was more than eager to share any juicy bits of

gossip

she was privy to,

as she blamed Dumbledore for the loss of her

only family.

Hermione

had

noted

the

symbol

that

Dumbledore

and

Grindelwald had utilized frequently

in their

correspondence,

which Bathilda was also quite eager to share her knowledge of.

It

would seem that

Albus Dumbledore,

had a myriad of

secrets

buried here in Godric's Hollow and the biggest

of

which,

she'd

discovered quite by accident in an old photograph of Gellert and

Dumbledore.

She had missed the connection at

first

when she'd seen the

picture last summer, but once she'd realized the truth?

The pieces of the puzzle started falling into place rather quickly.

Today Hermione was on her own,

as Madeline was visiting her

sister in London for lunch.

She'd decided to take a walk around

Godric's Hollow,

and take in some of

the sites. After a while, she

came

to

a

home

that

looked

like

it'd

been

partially

burnt

down-which seemed rather odd in this idyllic community,

so she

decided to take a closer look. When she reached the front gate of

the house,

she saw a sign that

stated,

"The ground outside the

cottage has been preserved in its ruined state as a monument to

the Potters and as a reminder of the violence that tore apart their

family."

The sign had some writing over

it,

names and messages of

support

for

Harry Potter-which made Hermione roll

her

eyes

and shake her head in disgust.

"I'm sure some people would be impressed with such a moving

tribute as this,

but

it

seems you don't

share that

sentiment?" A

deep voice stated from behind her.

So engrossed in her own thoughts,

Hermione hadn't

realized

someone had been watching her.

She went

to reach for

her

wand,

but

felt

familiar

magic whisper along her as she stood

there.

She then smiled softly,

as her back was still

facing the

stranger.

"I

just

find it

odd how people get

sentimental

over

the most

unusual

things.

People

cling

to

their

heroes,

I

suppose?

However, life is rarely black and white. 'I cannot help thinking that

the manage of

Hell

makes as many devils as the severe penal

codes of

inhuman humanity make villains'

.

I

however,

have

always felt that villains don't truly exist, it's just a moniker society

uses to say that

someone has an opposing conviction.

Stories

are written from the perspective of

the victorious,

never

the

defeated."

Slowly Hermione turned around to see a tall

man with black hair

and deep green eyes assessing her

with a smirk on his face.

"Don't you find that true?"

The man now smiled and walked over gracefully, standing next

to the little witch,

watching her closely.

"Interesting quote from

Lord Byron,

and I

suppose I've never

thought

of

it

quite so

eloquently as you have put it… Miss?"

"Granger." Hermione finished, and bowed her head respectfully.

"Hhmmm." The man replied noncommittally.

"So you aren't

impressed with the sacrifice the Potter family made?"

At

this Hermione genuinely giggled.

"I

suppose it's wouldn't

be

considered popular

opinion,

but

they weren't

very careful

in

whom they placed their trust. But people make irrational

choices

out

of

fear

and are easily manipulated as a consequence.

Perhaps they were easily led."

The man looked to be considering her words,

as he placed his

hands behind his back and walked over to the destroyed home,

considering at it with feigned interest.

"Loyalty is a difficult

concept,

to be certain.

Trust

is even more

rare, and valued. Tell me, Miss Granger: Do you trust easily?"

At this Hermione hummed thoughtfully, "I would say the opposite it

true.

Loyalty is hard to find and trust

is easy to lose.

I've always

believed that actions speak louder than words."

"I

have to say that

I

wholly agree with that sentiment." The man

turned

around

to

face

the

young

witch

and

gave

her

an

appraising look. "Do you live here in Godric's Hollow?"

Hermione shook her head in the negative. "No. I've been visiting

with another witch who is sponsoring me for part of the summer.

She is a scholar, and has been kind enough to teach me."

"I see. You're finding her tutelage helpful then?"

"Oh yes,

she's been most

kind.

She introduced me to a sweet

lady here in town,

who sadly,

lives alone as her only family was

taken away

from her

many years ago.

She is a renowned

historian and has told me some interesting facts about

former

tenants of

this small

village.

You'd be amazed at

the skeletons

one can find in such a small town as this. Truly shocking."

"Indeed." Replied the wizard with a smirk.

Hermione smiled briefly at

the wizard,

before she walked slowly

over

to a nearby bench and took a seat

under a shaded tree.

The wizard followed her

closely and politely asked if

he might

join her for a moment. Hermione gestured to the vacant spot and

he sat down.

"I'm glad you're enjoying yourself

this summer,

Hermione," the

wizard stated politely,

"I

must

say,

that

when Nagini

told me

about

you,

I

was surprised to say the least.

But

you are as

intelligent

and clever as she'd stated,

and I

find myself

greatly

pleased by this fact."

Hermione bowed her

head humbly.

"I'm flattered that

Nagini

speaks so highly of me. She's been a good confidant, and I wish

to thank you for allowing her to spend time with me."

The wizard chuckled,

"Nagini

does as she pleases,

but

she is

loyal

and trusted. You have impressed me, child, as I didn't think

such a thing would be possible. You've given me a gift and as I'm

sure you've guessed? I've given you a measure of

trust

in

return."

Hermione nodded.

"I

do appreciate that

more than you know.

I

understand that my approach might be different than what you're

used to."

"It

is,

as I'm sure you know." The wizard gazed out

over the

courtyard for

a moment,

his dark eyes narrowing.

"I

should

leave you,

but

I

will

return.

How much longer do you plan to

stay here in Godric's Hollow?"

"Just

another couple weeks,

after that

my plans are to return to

London."

"Ah yes, to your Muggle family?" The wizard sneered in revulsion,

but Hermione only nodded politely.

The wizard looked at

the little witch who was sitting next to him

unafraid.

She was demure,

polite and well-spoken.

Clearly the

Muggles who had raised her had done an adequate job, but no

heir of his would remain in such a situation long term.

"And if

you had another

option,

young Hermione? Would

you be open to that?"

Hermione glanced up curiously at

the wizard before her,

who

was watching her

with an impassive expression,

but

his eyes

blazed red with emotion.

"It's complicated.

Whilst

I

would be

more than open to exploring my magical

heritage,

it

might

not

be prudent to do so, yet . I believe it might be better to keep the

status quo until a certain Headmaster is no longer a problem?"

The wizard smirked knowingly.

"And I'm positive you have a

plan to take care of that little problem?"

Hermione grinned in reply. "I might have an idea or two?"

The wizard just

nodded,

standing to his full

height as he offered

his hand towards the little witch, who took it without hesitation. "I

will

be back soon,

my child.

It seems we have much to discuss.

I'm not

unaware of

the challenges you've faced these past

few

years in Slytherin House.

I

commend your discretion in the face

of

such overwhelming adversity.

That

you persevered and rose

to become the best

student

of

your

year

is no easy feat.

Slytherins are known to be excessively cruel

to those they view

as lesser.

You,

my dear,

are not.

You are Heir to Slytherin,

and

when the time is right? All will know it and face my wrath."

"Thank you,

Sir.

I'll

look forward to seeing you again,

soon.

Please be well."

The wizard nodded once before he turned and walked into the

shadows, disappearing without so much as a sound.

Hermione sat

back down in shock as she replayed the entire

conversation in her head.

Her Father had come for her, and he wanted her!

It was a relief for her to feel

that perhaps for the first time in her

life, she had finally found a place where she belonged.

Leaving the Past Behind

Chapter 30: Leaving the Past Behind

The remainder

of

Hermione's time at

Godric's Hollow went

by

fairly quickly. Madeline had made sure to send her off with some

extra reading material,

and told her to owl

should she have any

questions. Her Father had come to see her once briefly, to let her

know he would be retrieving her at

the end of

the week.

He'd

made no further inference as to what

that

entailed exactly,

and

where

they

would

be

going.

Hermione

had

written

to

her

adoptive parents,

and told them that

she'd been given another

opportunity

to study

with a different

magical

sponsor.

Their

response was expected, if slightly hurtful-in that they were happy

for

her

to have the opportunity,

but

didn't

ask when she'd be

returning home.

Their lack of interest bothered her, more than she let on.

When Madeline hugged her goodbye,

Hermione headed for the

cemetery,

where her Father had indicated he'd be waiting for her.

Walking though the gates,

she wandered around for a bit,

when

she noticed a grave marker

with the name of

Ignotus Peverell.

The name was somewhat

familiar,

but

it

was the marking on the

grave that caught her attention…

It

was

the same rune as the one used by Grindewald and

Dumbledore.

How was this linked to the Peverell family?

Hearing muffled steps behind her,

Hermione turned around to

face her Father, who was watching her with a ghost of a smile on

his face.

"Find something interesting, child?"

Hermione

shrugged,

feigning

nonchalance.

"Not

really,

just

intrigued with how old some of these markers are. I wasn't aware

Godric's Hollow had hosted so many distinguished Wizarding

families, many of whom are no longer."

Her Father gestured for her to follow him, which she eagerly did.

"From what

I

understand,

it's one of

the more noted Wizarding

villages

in Britain.

Have you made arrangements with your

parents?" He sneered disdainfully.

She nodded. "Yes. They actually seemed relieved that I wouldn't

be returning as promised."

"Hmmm.

And how do you feel

about that, young Hermione?" Her

Father watched her from the corner of his eye.

"I

suppose it's to be expected.

We've been growing apart

since

the truth of my adoption was revealed. They are good people who

have provided well

for me, but it's clear beyond that we have little

in common these days."

"And that concerns you?"

"Not

as

much as

it

used to."

Hermione shook her

head in

exasperation. "I'm sure they mean well, but when I told them I was

offered another sponsorship? They didn't even ask the particulars.

I

know they have no interest

in the magical

world, and they were

the ones who introduced me to Mrs.

White in the first place. But,

I'm finding the older I

get? The greater the distance between us

becomes.

It's inevitable,

I

suppose."

She looked at

her

Father,

who was listening with polite interest.

"If

I

may,

Sir? I have a few

questions before we leave, if that's alright?"

Her Father stopped,

turned to give her undivided attention. With

a short

nod,

Hermione took a bracing breath. "First, what would

you prefer I

call

you formally? I

don't

want

to assume anything,

and I

would like to call

you something more than 'Sir '

if

you're

agreeable? Second,

I was curious where we will

be headed and

how long I'll be staying with you?"

Her Father gazed down at

her with a small

smirk playing at the

corner

of

his mouth.

"What

would you feel

comfortable calling

me, daughter?"

Hermione grinned impishly.

"Well,

if

you aren't

comfortable

with 'Father, Dad, Daddy or Papa ' then perhaps some other

moniker might be more suitable."

Her Father chuckled darkly,

"You are a cheeky little thing, aren't

you? Most

people run in fear from me,

but

you have the gall

to

tease me.

I'm not sure if I approve, and I may punish you later." He finished

quite harshly,

watching the color drain from his daughter's rosy

cheeks.

He noticed her

entire demeanor

change in an instant.

Gone

was

the

playful

glint

in

her

eyes,

now appearing

expressionless and dead. Her face gave away no emotion at all,

it was as if she'd suddenly become a completely different person.

Even her

aura had become cold and forbidding,

and it

was a

stunning if

not

disconcerting transformation.

The Dark Lord took

his index finger,

placing it

under his daughter's chin (she didn't

flinch) and raised her eyes to meet his.

"You are truly an intriguing individual,

young Hermione.

You will

need to understand something about

me before you agree to

leave this place.

Once we leave,

there is no going back. You will

find that

I

can be cruel,

heartless,

vindictive and unforgiving to

those who deserve my wrath.

You,

my child,

need not

worry

yourself over such things.

You have proven your

worth,

but

be warned? I

will

not

tolerate

disrespect

from anyone,

including you.

In private I

expect

you to

be yourself, in public you will behave accordingly. You will defer to

me

as

your

Paterfamilias,

whether

your

identity

is

common

knowledge or not. Am I clear?"

Hermione nodded,

keeping eye contact.

"Yes,

Sir." The Dark Lord sighed.

He didn't

have a clue how to deal

with a child,

much less a

daughter of surpassing beauty and intellect.

"In private you may call

me Father

only.

None of

those other

ridiculous monikers."

Hermione smiled slightly and nodded.

"In

front of my followers you will

address me as 'My Lord' as all who

serve me do.

Or 'Father '

should the situation call

for it.

As to

where we are going? I'm taking you to the home of

a servant

who has assured me that you would be most welcome . It would

seem,

Daughter?

That

you

were

quite

busy

this

year

blackmailing a few of

my most

trusted followers.

I

should be

angry,

if

I

weren't

so impressed by your cunning and ingenuity.

As for how long you will be staying, that is as yet, undetermined."

Hermione shrugged in response.

"They deserved it.

Please tell

me you at least crucio'd them for their insolence, Father."

The Dark Lord laughed at his young daughter's lack of remorse

in manipulating and handing out

retribution to those who'd

wronged her.

She truly was a delight.

"I'm sure they did, and yes -I made my displeasure known most

viciously, my dear. Come now, we are expected and it is rude to

be late."

Extending his hand,

Hermione took it

with confidence smirking

up at her father in response.

The two vanished into thin air without a sound.

Guess Who's Coming to Dinner?

Chapter 31: Guess Who's Coming to Dinner?

Hermione had done side-along apparition with Madeline several

times,

and it

always left her feeling nauseous and dizzy, but her

Father was a master at

apparition.

Not

only could he apparate

silently,

Hermione felt

none of

the discomfort she'd normally felt

after side-along. When they'd re-appeared, it was directly in front

of

a large majestic gate surrounded by gigantic hedges that

surrounded an imposing Manor.

Hermione needed only one guess to know where they were at…

Malfoy Manor, Draco's home.

He'd mentioned once that

his home was large,

but

that

was an

understatement…

… it was massive .

Her Father waved his wand,

and the gates opened immediately

allowing them both passage inside the wards. Hermione reached

out

her

magic

and could feel

the blood wards layered with

detection spells,

anti-apparition spells and something that

felt

far

more sinister.

Her

face must've given something away because her

Father

looked at her curiously. "Are you alright, Daughter?"

She nodded, "The wards are the most complex ones I've ever felt.

I

can sense the blood wards along with other spells.

But

there's

something else I

can't

quite put

my finger on-it

feels… different,

darker." She raised her eyebrow questioningly.

Her Father just stood there staring at her in shock. "You can feel

the wards?"

Hermione nodded.

"I

can feel

them at

school

too,

it's how I

learned to sense them.

I

started studying wards second year,

mostly

as

a preventative measure to protect

myself,

but

it's

become so second nature that I hardly notice it anymore."

"And can you dismantle the wards?"

Her

Father

seemed very

interested in the answer.

Hermione tilted her

head for

a moment

considering how to

answer

the

question.

"I've

read

the

theory

behind

ward

dismantling and it's a bit like being a curse-breaker? You need to

understand the layers of the spell

in order to break a curse, find

the linchpin holding it

together

to effectively make it

inert.

I

haven't been able to put my skills to practical

use. The wards at

Hogwarts

are

keyed

to

the

current

Headmaster,

and

unfortunately

cannot

be

completely

dismantled

without

him

becoming aware.

I've spent a great deal

of time researching for

a way around that."

The Dark Lord just stared at his daughter, truly understanding for

the first

time how brilliant

she was.

That

a fifteen year old could

detect

wards

and

understand

the

mechanisms

involved

in

curse-breaking astonished him.

He shook his head and grinned

at her. "You are a wonder, Daughter. Perhaps, it would be best to

keep that bit of information to yourself for the time being."

Hermione blushed at the compliment. "Of course, Father."

They

reached

the

steps

to

the

front

door

which

opened

immediately for them.

Lord and Lady Malfoy were there to greet

them, as was Draco, who looked pleased to see her.

"My Lord,

it

is good to see you again.

Welcome back to our

home." Lucius bowed formally in welcome.

"Ah,

Lucius.

It's good to see you as well.

Narcissa,

you look as

lovely as you always have." The Dark Lord spoke regally.

"Thank you,

My Lord,

we're honored by your presence.

Please

allow me to formally introduce you to our son, Draco."

The Dark Lord's eyes moved over to the young blonde, who also

bowed formally in welcome.

"Yes,

young Draco .

I

believe you were sorted into the same

house as my Daughter?" Voldemort

hissed,

causing Draco to

pale significantly,

even his mother flinched at

the tone of

their

Lord.

"Yes,

My Lord. I'm in the same year as Hermione." Draco stated

clearly with no hesitation.

He then glanced over

at

Hermione,

who was smirking at

him,

obviously enjoying the schadenfreude

of the moment.

"I'm so

looking

forward

to

hearing

all

about

Hermione's

experiences in Slytherin House."

Voldemort

spoke pointedly,

looking

through

Draco

as

if

he

knew exactly

what

those

experiences entailed.

Hermione figured she would let

Malfoy stew a while longer,

as

the git deserved a bit of payback for all

the torment he'd put her

through over the years.

Lucius,

sensing the change of

atmosphere,

cleared his throat

trying to dispel

the discomfort.

"Perhaps we should adjourn to

the dining parlor, as dinner will be served momentarily."

The Dark Lord dipped his head in acknowledgment, offering his

arm to Hermione and escorting her

through the Manor

to the

dining room. As they walked, she took in the general splendor of

the Malfoy home.

Rich tapestries adorned the walls,

the finest

oak paneling in dark rich colors and priceless artifacts adorned

the hallways as they walked along the corridors.

When they'd

reached a particular spot

Hermione gasped in appreciation.

Her father looked over at her

with a raised eyebrow,

which caused Hermione to blush in

embarrassment.

Noticing what

had caught

her

attention,

the

Dark Lord smiled knowingly.

"Ah,

I

see

you're

familiar

with

Ancient

Egyptian

artifacts,

Daughter."

Hermione nodded enthusiastically.

"This is the Golden Uraeus of

Senusret II, which traditionally would've been mounted on the

Pharaoh's Crown.

I've only ever

seen the one on the mask of

Tutankhamun,

when I

visited the British Museum some years

ago."

Lucius caught

the eye of his Lord and smirked. "Yes, you're quite

correct,

Miss Granger.

This piece was obtained by my great-

grandfather

many

years

ago.

I

have many

other

interesting

artifacts that I would be more than happy to show you."

Hermione beamed in excitement.

"Oh yes,

that

would be

lovely!

Ancient

languages

is a hobby of

mine.

Ancient

Greek,

Egyptian,

Hieratic,

Demotic… they're

all

so

fascinating."

Voldemort

smirked indulgently at

his daughter.

"Interesting,

as

they are mostly dead languages. Are you able to translate?"

She nodded.

"Ancient

Runes as a discipline was brought

to the

modern Wizarding world during the Germanic invasion of

the

continent during the sixteenth century and much of what we learn

in class as such comes from Germanic Iron Age some 1000

years before.

The Roman Iron Age came beforehand and it

is

thought

to be the basis of

the Latin verbiage in most

of

our

modern spell creation.

But

I've done some research into the possibility that all

magic is

interconnected.

Runes,

Arithmancy even Divination-which is a

faulty branch of

magic and should be disbanded-but

even so,

they're all

connected by higher

Magic's that

were known in

Ancient Times, just forgotten."

The Dark Lord looked thoughtful

for

a moment.

"And just

what

higher Magic's are you suggesting?"

"The power

of

actual

foresight,

elemental

Magic's,

life,

death…

even

creation

itself.

The

Egyptian

culture

has

long

been

speculated to contain actual

rituals to bring back the dead-the

Book of

the Dead was thought

to contain spells that

allowed a

High Priest

to invoke the spirit

world." She gazed at

her father,

who was watching her in fascination.

"But

it's really just a hobby,

Sir. I'm fascinated with all kinds of magic."

"So I

see, Daughter. I find myself amazed that you are able to be

the top of

your class and find free time for so many intellectual

pursuits. It's almost as if you have forgone a proper social life."

Voldemort

smirked at

his daughter knowingly and watched her

raise an eyebrow back in silent challenge.

"I've not

had much opportunity to pursue the social

niceties that

others

in my

House enjoy

on a regular

basis,

Father.

It's

probably just

as well,

as I'd imagine I

would find most

of

those

my age unable to maintain my interest

for

very long.

"

She

smirked, even as her father chuckled quietly.

"Perhaps that may change in the future, Daughter, but for now?

Let us enjoy our dinner."

Moving towards the dining room,

Hermione didn't miss the glare

that

Draco sent

her way.

She just

smirked wider and winked at

the blonde in return,

which caused his glower to deepen. Lucius

sat back and watched the exchange, silently applauding the little

witch on her handling of the situation. She truly was a force to be

reckoned with, and seemed to have his son wrapped around her

finger quite nicely.

Lucius had no doubt that the witch would make a formidable Lady

Malfoy, in the years to come.

The Brightest Witch of the Age

Chapter 32: The Brightest Witch of the Age

Dinner was a quiet affair, though not wholly unpleasant. The food

was

lovely,

and

like

everything

else

in

Malfoy

Manor,

the

presentation

was

flawless.

Lucius

was

an

engaging

conversationalist

and was knowledgeable on a wide array of

topics. Draco sat in his seat, ate quietly and tried to make himself

as inconspicuous as possible,

much to Hermione's amusement.

Narcissa was polite,

regal

and held herself

with such polished

refinement,

it

made Hermione wish for a moment

that

she had

known whom her biological mother was.

She had a sinking feeling that

particular

topic of

conversation

would not

be one her Father,

would be sharing with her anytime

soon.

Once dinner was over, Narcissa and Draco showed Hermione to

the Malfoy family library,

while Lucius and her Father had some

business to discuss in private.

Draco walked over and offered her his arm, guiding her out of the

dining area and towards the library.

He was unusually quiet and

seemed

rather

tense,

so

she

just

ignored

him.

If

he had

something to say to her,

she'd no doubt-she'd hear

about

it

eventually.

When they'd reached the far west end on the second

floor,

there stood two large double doors that

had the Malfoy

family crest imbedded within the rich oak.

Narcissa waved her

wand and the doors opened immediately,

sconces lit

up along the walls and the fireplace came to life

instantly.

Hermione gasped when she was completely inside the room.

It

was three stories tall

and books lined every inch of

available

space.

There was a glass-domed ceiling that

let

in natural

light

and

several

bay windows along the far wall

where one could spend a

quiet

afternoon reading for hours.

It

was idyllic and she couldn't

help the genuine smile that

broke free,

absently letting go of

Draco's arm as she wandered around the room, looking enviously

at all the magical tomes.

Turning around suddenly,

she beamed at

Narcissa and Draco.

"Oh my,

this is lovely .

I

don't

think I've ever

seen so many

books. This library is larger than the one at Hogwarts!"

Draco rolled his eyes,

but

felt

himself

smiling despite himself.

"Leave it

to you,

Granger-

to be excited about

books.

Most

women would be bored at

the prospect

of

spending their days

buried in a library, but not you. "

Narcissa smiled inwardly at her son, who had been out of sorts

the entire evening.

"Perhaps you might

show Miss Granger

around

the

library,

Draco?

I'm going

to

check

on

her

accommodations."

Draco nodded,

and Hermione smiled shyly at

the older witch.

"Thank you,

Lady Malfoy for having me here in your home.

It's

truly amazing, and I'm honored to be here. And please… call me

Hermione."

Narcissa

couldn't

help

but

he

impressed

by

the

refined

manners of the young witch, she truly was taken with her.

"Not

at

all,

Hermione.

Please call

me Narcissa,

or Cissy.

We are

very honored to have you here, and I'm sure Draco will

be on his

best behavior, keeping you company until I return."

Giving her son a pointed look, the beautiful witch flowed gracefully

from the room, leaving the two of them alone.

Once

Narcissa

was

gone,

Draco

came

over

and

grabbed

Hermione, kissing her soundly. "You vicious witch-you enjoyed my

discomfort didn't you?"

Hermione giggled, kissing Draco back gently before moving over

towards the far

end of

the library.

Glancing at

him over

her

shoulder,

she smirked,

"Turnabout

is fair play.

You deserved to

feel

uncomfortable after

what

you've put

me through.

Just

because I've decided to look past

it,

doesn't

mean my Father

will.

I

believe he's not

a man who would take kindly to his

daughter being mistreated."

Draco followed her over to a secluded corner, where he grabbed

her hand and sat

down on a plush chair with Hermione firmly in

his lap.

"You're right,

I

deserve to be punished for being a right

prat

for

all

those

years.

I'd

prefer

however,

if

you did the

punishing. I think we'd both enjoy it more."

Hermione

smacked

Draco's

chest,

"You're

simply

incorrigible, Malfoy."

She then sighed and pushed herself off Draco's lap, noticing his

look

of

confusion and hurt,

but

she just

shook

her

head.

Grabbing his hand she moved them over to a small

couch,

so

they could sit next to one another.

"Draco,

we need to discuss a few things." He nodded,

caressing

her hand gently.

"Whatever you need to tell me, I can handle it."

Sighing deeply,

"My Father and I,

had a discussion before he

brought

me here.

One of

the things he made clear to me was

that

I

am to defer

to him as my Paterfamilias." Draco's eyes

widened in understanding.

"I

know you're aware of

what

that

means.

Even if

he decides that

he can't

acknowledge me

openly at

this time,

he still

expects me to adhere to all

the

formal

Pureblood

traditions… which

means

that…"

she

shrugged her shoulders and sighed,

not

sure how to finish her

thought.

Draco stared at

her with such burning intensity that it made

her shiver.

"It

means,

that

I

need to formally make my intentions clear

where you're concerned. I have no problem doing that, the only

question I

have is-would you be open to accepting a formal

courtship from me?"

"Malfoy… Draco…" Hermione sighed shakily,

"I

don't

have an

answer for that. How am I supposed to know what to do? I have

a plan,

which I

need to discuss with my Father.

A plan that

would require for my true identity to remain hidden, at least for

a while longer."

At

this suggestion,

Draco literally growled out

in anger,

shaking

his head in disagreement-but

Hermione just

grabbed his hands

and squeezed tightly.

"You promised me that you would support whatever I needed to

do, or was that just a bunch of empty words?"

Draco's nostrils flared and he stared at Hermione mutinously, "No,

it

wasn't

just

empty words.

If

you're really adamant

in keeping

your

identity a secret,

tell

me why .

Help me understand what

you're planning, maybe I can help you."

Looking

uncertain,

Hermione

sighed

in

resignation.

"You're

certain about

this,

that

you want to help me?" Draco nodded his

head emphatically.

"You realize that

this is going to be difficult. I

may have to do things you don't

like,

and I

may not

be able to

give you a good reason why,

at

the time.

So if you can't handle

uncertainty,

you need to walk away.

I

know we've had this

conversation before,

but

if

you agree to do this,

and you walk

away later? I

swear to you,

Draco Lucius Malfoy that

when I'm

done with you, you'll beg for death."

Draco stared into the amber eyes of

his little witch and felt

the

magic swirl

around them from the vow she spoke.

He knew

beyond a shadow of

a doubt

that

if

he agreed to do this,

there

was

no walking away.

Watching Hermione's face and body

language,

it

was

as

if

she

was

bracing

for

another

disappointment. Draco smiled at her reassuringly, leaned forward

and placed a gentle kiss on her lips.

"I am yours, Hermione. I've told you that before, and I will tell

you that everyday if you let me. You can trust me to help you

however you need me to."

Amber eyes stared into grey ones as they considered each other.

"Fine, Draco. I'll tell you what I have in mind. But you need to keep

it quiet until I have a chance to discuss it with my Father."

"I can do that."

The two of

them sat

in the back corner

of

the library while

Hermione shared with Draco her plan to bring down Dumbledore.

As he listened to her,

Draco was astonished at

how meticulous

and well-

thought

out

her plan was.

She had thought

of

every

possible contingency and was quite diabolically methodical in her

approach.

When

she

finished

and

gazed

at

him

questioningly-Draco dropped down on his knees in front

of

his

witch and shook his head with wonderment and awe.

Hermione was now looking at

him with confusion tinged with

amusement, as he kissed her knuckles on both hands.

"You,

my love,

are truly the Brightest

Witch of

the Age.

I

find

myself

in complete awe of

your

cunning and intellect.

If

your

Father doesn't

go agree to go along with this plan,

than he's a

fool."

Hermione giggled,

squeezing his hands in return when a deep

voice stated, "Whom may I ask, is a fool?"

Hermione's head whipped up in shock, while Draco turned around

so quickly he fell

on his arse,

which caused Hermione to giggle

louder and her Father to smirk in amusement.

"Perhaps you both would like to share with me why you're in a

dark corner of the library, alone and unchaperoned?"

Draco recovered quickly,

stood up and bowed formally to his

Lord.

"My Lord,

I

didn't

mean to offend you nor Hermione.

My

Mother

and I

thought

Hermione would appreciate our

family

library,

as she has an avid fondness for books.

My Mother just

recently left

to see to Hermione's accommodations,

and we

came back here to talk."

Voldemort

raised his eyebrow at the young wizard in something

akin to amused disbelief.

"Young,

Mr.

Malfoy? Let

me be clear that whilst I appreciate your

family's willingness to have my daughter

stay here? I

do not

appreciate having her

in any kind of

position that

would seem

compromising in any way."

Draco

bowed

his

head

down

shame-faced,

while

Hermione

watched him closely. When he glanced over to catch her eye, she

silently nodded at him which caused him to stand formally, hands

behind his back to face the Dark Lord.

"My Lord,

I

haven't

had the opportunity to discuss this with my

Father

as of

yet,

but

I

believe he knows my intentions are

honorable where Hermione is concerned. I understand you have

yet

to sit

down and discuss with her what

steps will

need to be

taken in acknowledging her

as your

Heir,

but

I

wish it

to be

known that

I

would be most

honored if

you would allow me to

formally

court

your

daughter.

I'm willing

to

abide

by

any

conditions that

you may set

forth,

but

I

cannot

stand by and not

voice my sentiments where she is concerned."

The Dark Lord raised his face to the ceiling and sighed.

He'd just

found his daughter,

his heir

-and already there were

wizards lining up trying to take her away from him. While he knew

that

the Malfoy heir was of good breeding and sufficient wealth, it

did little to placate him from wanting to Crucio the boy where he

stood.

He looked over

at

his daughter,

who was watching the young

wizard with amusement,

disbelief

and something he'd rather not

define.

When he shifted his gaze over

and locked it

onto the young

wizard? He was surprised and slightly impressed that

the boy

didn't flinch away nor give any outward sign he was terrified.

"So,

I'm to understand that

your Paterfamilias has no idea you

wish to formally court my Daughter? Do you seek to offend me,

young Draco? Do you have no sense of

self-preservation at

all?"

Draco smirked, which caused the Dark Lord to raise an eyebrow

in response.

"I

don't

seem to have any where your daughter is

concerned," at

this confession Draco's face became completely

serious,

"I

do believe however,

that

you should know the truth

before you decide,

my Lord.

I

admit

fully and take complete

responsibility for

causing Hermione's pain,

by being the main

proponent of her ostracization in Slytherin House. I have nothing

to defend myself with, other than I didn't know she was your heir

and believed her

to be a Muggle-born witch.

I

realized over

Easter our third year,

that

I

had done her a great

injustice, and

immediately made to rectify it.

This was well

before I

suspected she was your heir. If you wish

to punish me on her behalf,

I

will

accept

any punishment

you

see fit,

but

I

only humbly ask that

it

doesn't

exclude me from

being in her life."

The Dark Lord watched the young wizard give his impassioned

speech where his daughter was concerned.

He had to admit he

felt

a bit

of

admiration for the young man prostrating himself

at

his feet

and accepting his responsibility in hurting his daughter,

who oddly seemed to be staring at

the Malfoy heir

in a most

pleased way.

"I'm aware of

what

has transpired over the course of these past

few years, young Malfoy. I was most displeased when I found out

that

my daughter,

rightful

heir

to Slytherin House was treated

thusly.

I

commend you for

your

courage in coming to me and

asking for permission to court my daughter. I'm afraid I'm unable

to grant

your

request

at

this time,

however."

Smirking at

the

crestfallen look

on the young wizard's face,

Voldemort

was

surprised to see disappointment

in his own daughter's face,

although she was quick to mask it.

"I

will

speak with your father about this, Draco. You both are too

young to court formally, and you will still need to prove your worth

to me.

But

I

assure you both,

that

my daughter

will

not

be

entering into any formal

arrangement until

she becomes of age. I

suggest

you use this time to get

to know each other

more

informally.

If

I

find

out

that

Hermione's

virtue

has

been

compromised in any way, there will be no place that can hide you

from me. Are we clear?"

Considering both of

them,

but

concentrating his gaze on his

daughter,

he knew she understood what

was being required of

her. "I understand, Father, and I will abide by your wishes."

Draco bowed his head formally,

not

liking the situation but

knowing he had no other options at this point, nodded "Yes, my

Lord."

"Very well.

Then perhaps you might

go and find your

mother,

Draco,

as I

need to speak with my Daughter

alone for

a few

moments."

Draco bowed his head again,

and giving one last

look of longing

in Hermione's direction,

before he walked out

of

the library in

search of

his mother.

Voldemort

smirked at

his daughter,

who

seemed to be a bit

put

out.

"You don't

agree with my decision,

Daughter?"

"No,

it's not

that,

Father.

I

tried to tell

Draco that

we're just

too

young to court

formally.

But

I

believe he is afraid of

another

wizard coming in and usurping what he sees as his."

"And are you his, Hermione?" The Dark Lord inquired, with a bit

of menace in his deep voice.

"That

is

a difficult

question to answer,

Father.

I'm certainly

attracted to Draco,

and I

believe he does care for me.

He's told

me he's in love with me. I have no basis to know whether or not

what I feel

is what some would call

'love .'

I've come to see such

things as weakness,

but

I

logically understand that

it's probably

due to what

I've suffered in regards to my own experiences.

I

don't

consider myself

weak… but

I

suppose,

it

would be nice to

have companionship of

some kind?" Hermione shook her head

and laughed, "Perhaps I'm not the best person to ask about such

things."

The Dark Lord shook his at his daughter, who had a firm grasp

on her

emotions

and seemed to be far

more logical

that

emotional.

"Then perhaps we should focus on more important

matters.

Tell

me,

Hermione? How did you come to discover that

Harry Potter

was a Horcrux? And what else have you sussed out in that sharp

mind of yours?"

Mind Games

Chapter 33: Mind Games

Hermione faced her

Father,

who was now watching her

very

closely. "Father, perhaps it might be easier if I might be able to ask

a few questions?"

Voldemort chuckled, "It would seem that your thirst for knowledge

is quite voracious, child. Very well, ask away."

Nodding,

Hermione sat

up a bit

straighter.

"Did you truly modify

Potter's memories the night

you'd returned?" Voldemort

nodded

once.

"And he did have a piece of

your soul,

like I'd thought he

did?"

Again Voldemort

nodded.

"I've been thinking about

this

quite a bit

over the last

couple years,

about

why you went after

the boy in the first

place.

There was some kind of

prophecy

wasn't there?

Something that

was overheard,

but

perhaps not

in its entirety?"

Lord Voldemort stared at his daughter in complete shock!

How had she deduced that?

As he continued to stare at her, to her credit, she didn't flinch at all

under his scrutiny.

"How did you come to that conclusion, Daughter?"

"Well,

a

few things

really.

First,

Professor

Trelawny

is

an

absolutely rubbish Divination Professor,

but

she was hired by

Dumbledore a little over a year before the attack on the Potters.

Why would Dumbledore hire the woman? Unless,

she actually

gave

a

prophecy,

and

it

would've

had

to

been

a

doozy,

otherwise

why

offer

the

bint

his

protection?

Secondly,

I'd

imagine the person who overheard the prophecy would've been

someone on Dumbledore's staff,

but

loyal

to you? Professor

Snape perhaps?" At

this Voldemort

nodded again,

considering

his daughter with quiet

astonishment. "And finally, after thinking

about it, I'd realized that there might be additional horcruxes out

there, other than the ones I have, Nagini and Potter?"

The Dark Lord had always thought

of

himself

as the smartest,

most cunning wizard in the world!! But sitting here and listening to

his only daughter voicing her theories, which were based on fact,

left

him completely

flummoxed,

a

bit

wary

but

otherwise

immensely proud at how brilliant his child was.

"I'd imagined you've already figured out

what

they might

be,

Daughter?"

"Well,

it

was conjecture for the most

part,

until

I

found the one

you placed in the Room of Hidden things. So I took it and placed

it

in my beaded bag,

which is heavily warded."

Her

father's

expression darkened,

but

she quickly reassured him. "There are

multiple enchantments on the bag, but I felt it prudent to remove

it

from anywhere Dumbledore or

Potter

have access.

I

did

recognize it

as the Lost

Diadem of

Rowena Ravenclaw,

so I'd

surmised that

you probably were able to get

access to other

Founders artifacts, Helga Hufflepuff's cup?"

At

this

the Dark Lord stood,

his aura growing darker,

swirling in agitation,

but

Hermione just sat there remaining

unfazed by her Father's show of power.

"What

else have you discovered,

Daughter?"

Voldemort

snarled menacingly.

"Father,

please don't

be angry with me.

I'm telling you this for

your own well-being.

If

I

could figure such a thing out, don't you

think Dumbledore might? Or perhaps someone loyal to the man?

I

may detest

the Headmaster,

but

he's not

a complete imbecile,

despite evidence to the contrary."

"You are correct in that the man isn't as daft as he appears.

He knows Legilimency.

How are you sure you haven't

betrayed my secret unknowingly?"

"Professor Snape gave me a text on Occlumency at the end of my

second year.

He can probably explain his reasons better than I

can,

but

I've been practicing since then.

It's difficult,

as I

haven't

had an experienced Legilimens to properly guide me,

but

I'd like

to think my shields are adequate."

Without

giving Hermione any warning,

her

Father

made eye

contact,

silently casting the spell.

Hermione felt

the instant push

into her mind and she brought down her shields quickly, bringing

up

random facts

from Muggle texts,

novels

and any

other

information she could shove forward.

Not

one to be easily

dissuaded,

the Dark Lord pushed harder

at

her

mental

walls,

causing Hermione to shift focus again to strains of music, singing

lyrics and musical

theory.

The next

push went

even deeper and

Hermione could feel

her

mental

walls being assaulted from all

sides as her father tried to find a way in-when she felt

like she

couldn't

take the strain any longer she silently thought 'expulso '

and her father was thrown from her mind in a rush.

Voldemort stared aghast at his only child, who was sitting there

visibly shaking in near

exhaustion.

Never

had anyone been

able to throw him out of their mind. He realized he'd must have

been in her

mind for

at

least

10 minutes,

and she hadn't

cracked,

no matter how hard he'd pushed.

Her eyes were wet

from tears leaking down her cheeks in silent admonishment of

the torture he'd put her through.

But

her countenance was one of controlled anger as she lifted

her

chin mockingly.

Without

missing a beat

she stated in

righteous

indignation,

"I

trust

you're

satisfied,

Father?"

Voldemort

smiled genuinely for

the first

time since he could

remember.

"You continue to impress me, Daughter. I will

not apologize for

what just happened. I warned you of what kind of person I am."

"I

wouldn't

have expected an apology,

Sir.

I

am,

however,

understandably tired and would like to be taken to my room to

freshen

up.

Perhaps

we

could

continue

this

discussion

at

another time?"

Just

then Lucius came into the library to see to his guests and

found Hermione and the Dark Lord sitting in a secluded part of

the library.

"My Lord,

forgive me for interrupting," Lucius noticed the young

witch appeared to be unwell,

"Yaxley is in my study,

and he

wishes to discuss something privately with you."

Voldemort

stood quickly and gestured to his follower, "Lucius if

you wouldn't mind escorting my daughter to her rooms and see

that she is given a 'calming draught.'

"Of

course,

my Lord." Lucius bowed watching as his Lord stalked

out

of

the room.

When he had left,

he turned to the young witch

and offered her his hand, which she took a bit hesitantly. Together,

they strolled down the hall

and up another set of stairs to the third

floor.

When they reached Hermione's room, the young witch halted Lord

Malfoy before he could leave.

"I have something to return to you, Lord Malfoy."

Hermione opened her bag and pulled out the diary that she

had taken that

day in Diagon Alley from Ginny Weasley.

When she handed it

to Lucius,

he just

looked at

her

in

shock.

"Why are you returning this to me, Miss Granger?"

"I

would imagine,

Sir,

should my Father request

whether or not

the book is in your possession? It might not look favorably upon

you if it is not."

Lucius

nodded

warily,

"But

that

still

does

not

answer

my

question."

Instead of answering the question directly, Hermione decided on

a different

tactic.

"What

is most

valued in Slytherin House, Lord

Malfoy?"

Lucius thought

for a moment at the question Hermione posed to

him.

Slytherins

admired

power

and

wealth,

ambition

and

cunning-but

most

within

the

house

were

Purebloods

of

substantial

wealth.

No… it

wouldn't

be any of

those things.

Lucius looked down at

the young witch,

who seemed to be

barely

holding

herself

together,

but

still

had

that

fire

and

determination burning from her eyes.

"Loyalty, Miss Granger. Slytherins are loyal to each other."

"Usually that

is true,

but

I

was the exception to that

rule.

I've

received no loyalty from within my own house.

So I

ask you

again, Lord Malfoy. What or whom are you loyal to? If you had to

make a choice,

which would you choose?" Hermione didn't wait

for

a response as she handed the diary over

and bowed her

head in thanks.

"Thank you for sponsoring me here, Lord Malfoy. I do appreciate

it,

and please trust

that

my reasoning will

become apparent

in

time."

"I

will

leave you,

Miss Granger.

Please don't

hesitate to come to

me directly, should you be in need of anything."

"I will. Thank you."

With that Hermione stepped into her room and silently closed the

door,

allowing the tears to fall

unchecked from her cheeks.

Her

own Father had invaded her mind callously and without warning.

It would seem that he was indeed as heartless as he had warned

her.

She could well

imagine if

she were anyone else,

they'd be dead

right about now.

Moving towards the ensuite,

she took her trunk out

her bag and

enlarged it-placing at the end of her bed. She grabbed some fresh

pajamas and underthings and went

to take a hot

shower.

Once

the water

was running,

she walked inside the shower

placing

silencing and protective wards

and immersing herself

in the

scalding water, crying empty tears. She had known deep down on

some level

that

this would be difficult,

and she'd tried to prepare

herself accordingly.

Perhaps she was overly optimistic and needed to develop a

contingency plan after all.

When her shower was finished, she wandlessly dried herself and

dressed in a set

of

navy blue pajamas.

Trying to tame her hair

was another

issue altogether,

so she just

settled for

a simple

french twist. She cast a refreshing charm on her face.

Walking out

into her room,

she first

noticed the calming draught

sitting on the nightstand, obviously left there by a house elf. The

next

thing she noticed was her Father sitting in an arm chair by

the fireplace watching her closely.

"Daughter, I've come to finish our discussion."

"Of

course,

Father."

Hermione sat

down demurely,

placing her

hands in her lap and crossing her legs at the ankles.

"I don't offer praise easily, and I'm sure you will come to find that

I expect far more than I'm willing to give in return. Nagini has told

me that

she shared some of

my history with you.

Affection is a

concept

I'm unfamiliar

with,

but

I

can appreciate intelligence,

ambition,

cunning

and

resourcefulness.

As

such,

you have

exceeded my expectations,

Hermione-and I

hope you continue

to do so."

Hermione wasn't

sure what

to think of

her father's confession.

"I'm sure it will

take us both time to become used to each other.

As for our previous conversation, I'd only wanted to suggest that

you might

wish to check to make sure the other horcruxes are

secure. I'd imagine you might have left one or more with trusted

followers, and it would seem prudent to verify they're still intact."

Voldemort tilted his head in consideration. "Perhaps that might be

a wise idea.

Please humor

me and share with me whom you

suspect I might've entrusted them to?"

Hermione smirked inwardly.

"From my research you had

several

loyal

followers,

some of whom were incarcerated. I'd

imagine the Lestrange's were favored, as well as the Malfoy's

and the Black family?"

"I

see,"

said Voldemort

silkily,

"perhaps it

would be best

if

we

table this discussion until

I've had a chance to verify that

my

property is where I

left

it.

I

will

be leaving for

a few days on

business, but Nagini will be here to act as a chaperone."

"It will

be nice to see her again, I've missed talking with her."

Hermione smiled genuinely.

She watched as her

Father

stood and left

the room without

another word.

Hermione could now see why her

Father

was so feared.

He

radiated a power unlike anything she'd ever felt before. She truly

hoped that she hadn't made a gross miscalculation where Lucius

Malfoy was concerned.

Only time would tell.

R.A.B.

Chapter 34: R.A.B.

The

last

several

days

had

gone

by

quite

peacefully

for

Hermione. She'd spent much of her free time in the main Malfoy

library,

reading up on all

kinds of magic. She was quite envious

that

Draco had all

of

this knowledge at his disposal, and the git

didn't

even appreciate it.

He did however,

spend a few hours

each day with her

in the library,

or

coaxing her

out

into the

gardens for

a leisurely stroll.

He'd even planned a picnic one

warm afternoon in the gazebo down by the lake.

The sun

glistened off the water, and after eating, the two had spent some

time sitting on the end of

the dock with their feet

in the water,

just talking.

Draco was good to his word and listened,

as she shared with

him about

how she was feeling,

having her father back in her

life.

He offered insight,

based on things he'd overheard his

parents discussing over

the years.

It

was interesting to get

another

perspective,

and Draco was thoughtful,

intelligent

and

cunning in his own right.

She had to admit, it was never boring conversing with the blonde.

He challenged her in ways, she was just starting to appreciate.

On the fourth day after her father had left, Hermione was sitting

with Nagini

in her room,

reading a book on blood magic when

there was a knock on her door. When she went to answer it, she

was somewhat

surprised to see her

father

standing there.

He

seemed irritated and anxious,

if

such a thing were possible.

Inviting him in, she asked him if he would like her to call a house

elf for some tea.

"Tea would be welcome,

I

suppose." He replied shortly,

so she

called for Trixie, whom had taken on the responsibility of serving

her while she was staying at

the Manor,

and the elf

brought tea

and biscuits before she popped out, leaving father and daughter

alone.

"How do you take your

tea?"

Hermione gestured to the

setting. "Just a dollop of cream." Replied her Father.

Once his tea was prepared,

she handed it

to him,

and went

about pouring her own. Her Father smirked, as he watched his

daughter

prepare and serve tea as well

as any Pureblood,

despite not being raised as such.

"You have impeccable manners,

Hermione.

Where did you

learn to serve tea so properly?"

Hermione shyly bowed her head at the compliment. "My adoptive

maternal

grandmother

was

a

stickler

for

social

etiquette,

although Mrs.

White was very helpful

in refining my technique

and presentation."

"It sounds as if she was an adequate tutor."

"Yes,

she's been very kind in tutoring me and filling in the

gaps of

knowledge where certain Pureblood customs are

concerned. I'm ever so grateful for her kindness."

"Hmmm."

Was the only response she got

to that

before he

ventured forward.

"I

suppose we should get down as to why I'm

here at this time of evening. I did as you suggested, and checked

to see if

my horcruxes were still

intact and accounted for. It was

fortunate that I did."

"And were they exactly where you left

them,

Father?" Hermione

inquired curiously.

Voldemort

gave his daughter a long look of

consideration before

he answered.

"No, it would seem as if one of my horcruxes was taken."

He then reached into his robes and pulled out a locket, handing it

to his daughter

for

inspection.

The front

of

the locket

had a

serpentine S that

was inlaid with green stones in the form of

a

snake. The locket itself was made of heavy goblin gold, and had

a long chain attached to it.

She looked over at

her father,

who

then motioned for her to open it.

Inside the locket was a small

piece of parchment with writing on

it.

Glancing up now in confusion,

Voldemort

waved his hand

dismissively, "Read it out loud, Daughter."

To the Dark Lord

I

know I

will

be dead long before you read this but I want you to

know that

it

was I

who discovered your secret. I have stolen the

real

Horcrux and intend to destroy it

as soon as I

can.

I

face

death in the hope that

when you meet

your match you will

be

mortal once more.

R.A.B.

Staring at

the parchment

and re-reading it

silently to herself,

Hermione was impressed that

someone had figured out

her

father's secret. That they'd managed to find one of his horcruxes

and steal

it was concerning, but the larger questions was 'Where

was it? ' Looking at the signature, the last letter stood out… B.

B for Black?

So had he given the locket to another follower?

Gesturing to the locket,

Hermione asked,

"Did you give this

locket to a member of the Black family to keep for you?"

Voldemort smirked at his daughter's deductive skills, "Not quite. I

placed the locket

in a heavily warded cave.

I

requested an elf

from one of my most trusted followers to come with me to set the

wards." Frowning he continued,

"I'm unsure how the locket was

taken."

"If the elf was bound to the House of Black, and his master bade

him to return? The elf would've been able to do so. Obeying their

master, is the highest law to an elf. It bypasses any charm, ward

or other magic designed to keep a place safe.

Elves can even

bypass

the Fidelius

charm to protect

his or

her

family.

It's

possible that

once the elf

returned,

he told his master what had

happened. The elf could've taken his master back to the cave to

obtain the locket."

Voldemort

steepled

his

fingers

together,

considering

the

information his daughter had shared.

"I

see? So if

the elf

was

ordered to return to his master,

he would've had no choice but

to comply?"

"Yes. Do you remember the name of the elf you utilized from the

Black family?"

Her

father

shook his head in reply.

Hermione

thought

about

it

for a moment. "Do you think Lady Malfoy would

know?

She

was

bound to the House of

Black

before her

marriage,

so I'm certain she would know which elf was bound to

which family member."

Voldemort

stood and gestured for Hermione to follow him.

The

two went

down through the Manor until

they'd reached another

set

of

large oak doors,

which were open.

Placing his hand up,

gesturing for

her

to remain outside,

her

Father

strode in and

Hermione could hear him talking in low tones with Lord Malfoy.

Soon Lady Malfoy appeared at the end of the hall, walking in her

direction.

"Good afternoon, Hermione." Smiled Narcissa.

"Hello, Narcissa." Replied Hermione. "I was told by Father to wait

here for him. He's inside, talking with Lord Malfoy."

Narcissa nodded,

and gestured for Hermione to follow her into

the room.

When Hermione entered the large room,

she could

instantly tell

that

this was Lord Malfoy's personal

study.

There

was a portrait

of

a woman in one corner,

and another of

a man

who looked remarkably similar to Lucius, same grey eyes, same

long blonde hair.

There were dark leather

couches,

rich dark

green tapestries and a beautiful

hearth which faced a large

picture window that overlooked spacious gardens.

Lucius stood when his wife and Hermione entered the room, and

immediately

came

over

to

greet

them both.

When

the

introductions were made and the banal pleasantries disposed of,

the Dark Lord took the opportunity to address Narcissa directly.

"Narcissa? It

has come to my attention that

something of

mine,

that

was entrusted to a member of your family has gone missing.

It

was Hermione's suggestion to ask for

your

help as she has

educated me on the bond between a House Elf and it's Master."

"Of

course,

My Lord.

I

would be honored to help you,

if

I

can."

Narcissa

stated

plainly,

while

Lucius

was

looking

over

at

Hermione intently.

She just gave him a small, imperceptible nod.

The

Dark

Lord

gestured

towards

his

daughter,

"Perhaps,

Daughter,

you might

explain to Narcissa what

we've discussed."

Hermione bowed her

head and gave her

attention to the regal

blonde woman.

"Narcissa,

are there any members of

the Black family with

the initials, R.A.B?"

Thinking for a moment, the older witch nodded slowly, "Yes,

my cousin Regulus Black.

His middle name was Arcturus,

after our grandfather."

"Did he have an elf

that was bound to him, or to the House

of Black?"

Making a moue of

distaste,

the Lady of

the Manor sighed.

"Yes,

his name was Kreacher.

He was bound to serve the

Black family,

and was particularly close with Regulus.

He

hated Sirius,

and I

suspect

that

the feeling was

quite

mutual."

Gazing over at

Hermione,

who was now looking at the Dark

Lord with a pleased expression, Narcissa was confused as to

why this was so important.

The Dark

Lord sighed,

"If

you were to call

for

the elf,

Narcissa, do you think he'd come?"

"I

don't

know,

My Lord,

I'm a member of

the Black family,

and

although Sirius is out there alive somewhere, he was blasted off

the family tree."

Hermione's head whipped back in surprise,

"I'm sorry to

interrupt, but Sirius was blasted off the Black family tree?"

Narcissa nodded,

"Yes,

it

was during his time in school,

sixth

year I believe? His parents wanted him to join the Dark Lord and

he refused, so he was banished from the family."

Hermione straightened up in excitement.

"Father,

I've read about

Pureblood lineages and if I remember? Arcturus was the Head of

House Black,

correct?"

Her

Father

nodded,

not

sure where his

daughter

was going with this.

"Narcissa,

do you know whom

blasted Sirius off the family tree?"

Narcissa side-eyed her

husband in confusion and Lucius,

not

sure what the witch was asking, queried imperiously, "Hermione,

why would that detail be important?"

Hermione smiled and shook her head. "Honestly, doesn't anyone

read anymore?"

She smirked at

her

Father,

who was now

watching her

with amusement.

"It

matters because,

only the

Head of

House can disinherit

a rightful

heir.

If

Orion was the

official

head of

your

house,

Narcissa,

only he would have the

power to disinherit his son.

If

your

grandfather

were still

alive,

he would've had to do it.

There is also a specific spell

that severs the rightful heir from the

family line,

which banishes them not

only from the tree,

but

all

family properties where blood wards are erected. If Sirius wasn't

banished properly,

he would still

have all

the rights allocated to

the heir

of

a noble bloodline,

and access to all

vaults and

properties."

Lucius

stared

at

Hermione

with

something

akin

to

stunned

disbelief.

But

before he could speak,

the portrait

behind him

spoke.

"The young witch is correct, my Son, in what she is saying."

Lucius turned around in shock. "Father, are you certain?"

The portrait

nodded severely.

"Please forgive my son and heir,

young Miss.

I'm Abraxas Malfoy.

My Lord,

it

is good to see you

again. I was not aware you had sired an heir."

Voldemort bowed his head in greeting. "Nor was I, until she was

already at

Hogwarts.

Nagini

found her,

recognized her magical

signature and told me of

her existence.

Abraxas Malfoy,

this is

my daughter, Hermione."

Abraxas smiled at

the young girl.

"She is quite pretty,

and very

intelligent

it

would seem.

Tell

me, young Hermione? How did you

come across this knowledge.

It

is only known to male heirs of

one's house."

Hermione smiled at

the portrait.

"I'm most

honored to make

your

acquaintance,

Lord Malfoy.

During my time at

school,

I

was able to come across some old diaries belonging to Salazar

Slytherin.

Most

of

his

personal

journals

were

written

in

Parselmouth,

and as his direct

descendent

and my father's

daughter,

I

was able to access them.

There was quite a bit

of

information on old blood magic as it

relates to Pureblood

traditions."

"I

see." Gazing to his son,

who now looked irritated at having

such knowledge kept

from him,

Abraxas sighed.

"Lucius,

I'd

thought

you would've found my personal

journals by now.

I

had no idea that the information contained within them had not

been passed down.

If

you go to my old set

of

rooms,

behind

the portrait

of

your mother? You will

find a magical

safe. Your

blood will open it."

Lucius nodded,

appearing relieved,

"I

had the rooms sealed off

right after your death last year, Father."

"I

understand,

my Son.

But back to Hermione's assertions. She

is correct

in her

speculation that

Sirius was never

properly

banned from his own house. Orion told me that Walburga, in a fit

of

rage blasted Sirius from the family tree at

Grimmauld Place,

which is unplottable. Arcturus was extremely vexed with her, as

there was no way to undo what she had done. It wasn't common

knowledge that Sirius had never been properly disinherited, as it

was assumed since the Black Family was involved heavily in

blood magic,

that

all

the proper

spells and rituals had been

adhered to.

However,

the house elf

Kreacher

is bound to the

entire House of

Black,

and as such? Narcissa would be able to

call him, and he would be bound to answer her summons."

"That

is good news,

Father,"

Lucius stated,

looking over

at

his

Lord, "Do you wish Cissy to call for the elf, my Lord?"

Hermione cleared her throat

delicately,

which caused all

in the

room to turn at

her inquisitively.

"Yes,

Daughter? Do you have

something more you wish to add?" The Dark Lord's voice was

indulgent

and Lucius raised his eyebrows in amusement,

as

he'd never

heard his Lord use that

tone of

voice with anyone

before.

Yes,

Sir," she blushed prettily, "If Kreacher was loyal

to Regulus

above all

else,

then he'd most

likely been despondent

over his

death. It also stands to reason that Kreacher still

may have your

property in his possession if

he's still

tied to the House of

Black-even if

there hasn't

been anyone living at

Grimmauld

Place. Perhaps we might use this to our advantage?"

Voldemort

thought

for

a moment

about

what

his daughter

was saying. "A trade, if you will?"

Smiling brightly that

her Father was catching on to her line

of

thinking,

Hermione nodded.

"I

think so.

If

he still

has the

item, and it's still

intact? He might be willing to part with it. If

Kreacher

were told by his master to get

rid of

it,

or try to

destroy it? He might

be reluctant

to part

with it

unless

Narcissa were to assure him that she would."

"You think Regulus gave him the item with instructions to destroy

it?" "I do."

Voldemort

thought

on this for a few moments and stared at

his

daughter,

who had her

brow furrowed in a way that

he was

beginning

to

realize

meant

she

was

considering

something

important.

"What is on your mind, child?"

Sighing, Hermione bit her lip in consternation. She wasn't sure

she should voice exactly what she was thinking, but given the

situation the opportunity was too good to let bypass.

"Well,

if

the elf

was bade to destroy it,

and if it would gain us his

loyalty? Perhaps it

might

be to our benefit to allow him to do so."

At

her father's dark expression,

she was quick to reassure him.

"You have others,

Father.

We could utilize the same spell

from

before and return the missing piece back to you. I think that might

be a better

option.

The Black property is most

likely heavily

warded,

then Kreacher is our way in.

Sirius Black is still

on the

run,

he still

has access to it, he's Harry Potter's godfather, he's a

former member of the Order of the Phoenix…"

Hermione let

her

thoughts trail

off,

knowing her

father

would

understand the point she was trying to make.

"And no one would think to suspect an elf of being a loyal spy to

the Dark Lord?"

"Or

one of

his loyal

followers."

Hermione smiled.

"Besides I

don't

believe Dumbledore is that

forward thinking when it

comes to most magical creatures. He has possible access to a

heavily warded place,

and I

think he'd use it

to hold Order

meetings,

especially if

he suspects you have returned.

The

man is pathetically predictable."

Once

it

was

decided

that

Narcissa

would

call

Kreacher,

arrangements were made to ensure that the ritual

was prepared

for

Voldemort

to

have

another

piece

of

his

soul

returned.

Interestingly,

he required assurances from Lucius in private that

the man still had possession of the Horcrux he'd entrusted to him

years ago.

Lucius smiled inwardly at Hermione's absolute brilliance and

cunning.

It was almost as they were all pieces on a large chessboard, and

the little witch was moving them about

to her liking,

sacrificing

pieces along the way as she saw fit.

A Dark Queen plotting and positioning until… what?

Lucius for the life of him couldn't fathom what her endgame was,

but

he was positive she had one.

All

he knew was she had

saved him from an unpleasant and possibly fatal

fate where his

Lord was concerned. That alone gave him a great deal of pause.

She

obviously

needed

him for

some

reason

as

yet,

undetermined.

Slytherin's Locket

Chapter 35: Slytherin's Locket

Once the necessary arrangements had been made, Lucius and

Narcissa went

to the main sitting room and called for Kreacher.

The elf

'popped '

into the room immediately at

Narcissa's

summons, and was overjoyed to see a 'Mistress of the House of

Black.'

Narcissa eyed at

the pathetic little creature,

who had a

bulbous snout-like nose,

bloodshot

eyes and many hanging

folds of

loose skin.

His bat- like ears had copious amounts of

long white hair growing out of them.

All

told,

he was the most

derelict

house elf

Narcissa had ever

seen.

"Thank you for coming,

Kreacher." Stated the Lady of the Manor,

imperiously.

"Kreacher

lives to serve the Noble House of

Black.

What

can Kreacher be doing for you, Mistress?"

Narcissa took the fake locket

out

of

her robes and held it

out

so

Kreacher could see it.

The elf's eyes widened in recognition and

he started to wail, pulling on his ears and mumbling about how he

'fails Master Regulus, tolds Kreacher to destroys the locket, but no

matter what Kreacher tried he could not do it.'

When Kreacher went

to grab the poker from the fireplace to hurt

himself, Narcissa told him firmly to 'stop .' The trembling elf gazed

at her with his big eyes unsure of what to do. Narcissa got up from

her chair and walked towards the little creature, keeping the locket

visible at all

times. When she'd reached him she sat down regally

on the chaise and smiled gently.

"Kreacher,

the reason Lord Malfoy and I have called you here is

we need your

help.

This locket

has come into our possession

recently,

and there was a note inside of

it

from dear Regulus.

He'd mentioned his desire to destroy the 'real

'

locket

and from

your

ramblings,

it

would appear

you recognize this locket

and

might know where the

real one is?"

"Oh yesss Mistress!

Kreacher is knowing where the real

locket

be. Kreacher has been keeping it safe until Kreacher could find

a ways to destroys the filthy evil locket."

"I

see,"

Narcissa

nodded thoughtfully,

"it

just

so happens,

Kreacher that

Lord Malfoy and I

know of a way we can destroy

the locket, but we need your help. Will you help us?"

Kreacher

stared up at

Lady Malfoy in adoration and wonder.

"Kreacher

lives to serve the Noble House of

Black.

I

can go's

back to where it is hidden and brings it here's for you?"

Narcissa gave Kreacher her most

benevolent

smile of

thanks.

"That would be wonderful, Kreacher, please do so immediately."

When the elf

bowed and 'popped '

away,

Narcissa glanced at

her husband, who was watching the scene with a contemplative

look on his face she was only too familiar with.

"Is everything

alright, darling?" She asked sweetly.

Lucius nodded,

his fingers steepled under

his chin.

"Yes,

my

love.

You'll

have the little creature eating out of the palm of your

hands. Soon, he will

be begging you to let him give assistance to

you in whatever way he can." Smirking wickedly at his wife, she

didn't need to guess where his thoughts had gone.

Giving her husband a placid smile she stated innocently, "Destiny

helpers often appear disguised as dreadful beggars."

Lucius laughed at his beautiful wife's wit.

She truly was a Slytherin through and through.

Just

then,

with a 'pop,'

the unfortunate elf

returned with the

doppelgänger locket clenched in his tiny fist. He brought it over to

Narcissa, who smiled and nodded at the elf. "Well done, Kreacher.

Lord Malfoy and I are grateful for your assistance."

"Kreacher lives to serve." The elf bowed and gave Narcissa the

real Horcrux.

"I'm sure Master Regulus would be very thankful

for all

you've

done to honor him, Kreacher. Lord Malfoy and I would like to give

you the other locket

as a reward for your faithful

service to the

House of Black."

Narcissa then handed the fake locket

to the little elf whose

eyes shone with gratitude and devotion.

"Thank you's, Mistress." Gushed Kreacher, who stared at the real

Horcrux with such hate. "You will destroy the locket?"

Narcissa nodded.

"We have a spell

which can do so.

If

you

wish? I

can call

for you tomorrow to give proof

that

the locket

has been destroyed."

Kreacher, visibly shaking with gratitude bowed humbly, "Kreacher

lives to serve the Noble House of Black."

"One more thing,

Kreacher? Has anyone been able to access

Grimmauld Place recently?"

Kreacher's face made a grimace of

disgust.

"Master,

filthy

blood traitor that

he is,

has been comings and goings from

the Ancient House of Black as has the old half-blood wizard,

Dumbledore."

Narcissa smiled genuinely at the elf. "Thank you, Kreacher.

Please keep our dealings quiet

if

you can. We will

see you

tomorrow."

When the elf

returned to Grimmauld Place,

Lucius had Dobby

fetch the Dark Lord and Hermione from the library and told

Dobby to bring them to his study. Escorting his wife, they entered

the room just

as Dobby appeared with their guests. After Dobby

was excused, Narcissa removed the real

horcrux from her robes

and handed it to Voldemort, who smiled in pride at his daughter.

"Well, it seemed your theory was correct, Daughter."

Nodding,

Hermione considered the locket

inquisitively.

"Did

this locket actually belong to Salazar Slytherin?"

Voldemort

nodded,

"It

had been in my mother's possession and

she had been tricked into selling it for a mere pittance to Borgin

many years ago. He then sold it to a woman, Hepzibah Smith for

a considerable profit. I was able to secure it years later from the

woman, as it was mine by birthright."

"I have information for the incantation and ritual. I'm assuming the

elf

was bade to destroy the locket

for

his Master?"

Hermione

inquired.

Narcissa nodded.

"We told him he could return tomorrow to see

proof that we kept our word. He seemed very grateful

and eager

to be of

service,

My Lord."

Narcissa tipped her

head towards

Hermione,

"It

would seem your

daughter

is quite intuitive,

My

Lord. We were able to confirm from the elf that Sirius has been to

Grimmauld Place, as has Dumbledore."

Lord Voldemort

smirked evilly.

"Then it

is fortuitous that

we have

someone on the inside." Looking over at

his daughter,

the Dark

Lord gave her

a genuine smile.

"I'm learning with each day

Narcissa,

how truly

brilliant

Hermione is."

Hermione blushed

prettily at the compliment.

Lucius cleared his throat,

bringing attention back to the more

immediate issue.

"Would you trust

me to perform the ritual,

my

Lord?"

Voldemort eyed Lucius closely. "As my daughter is not of age and

still

carries the trace,

I

would be pleased if

you would do the

honors, Lucius."

Lucius bowed in supplication,

"I

would be most

honored,

my

Lord."

Hermione walked over

and gave Lucius the incantation that

needed to be said. "A blood sacrifice needs to be made, and as I

am your daughter, it would have to be me, Father."

The Dark Lord stood up,

walking over to his daughter and lifted

her chin,

gazing deeply into her eyes.

"And you are alright

with

this, child?"

Hermione nodded.

"It

needs to be done and I'm willing. Please

let me do this Father." Hermione pleaded.

Voldemort sighed resignedly and nodded to one of his most loyal

followers, "Let us begin preparations, Lucius, as the ritual will tax

Hermione greatly,

I

will

require you to look after her closely for

the next

few days to make sure she isn't

draining her magic."

Hermione rolled her eyes,

but

her father was not

amused.

"You

will

obey me on this,

Daughter.

I

understand your need to help

me, but you will not place yourself at any unnecessary risk."

"Of course, Father."

Narcissa walked over and put her hand on Hermione's shoulder in

comfort.

"I

will

see to her needs personally,

My Lord." Voldemort

nodded his thanks,

and preparations for

the ritual

were quickly

prepared.

When the optimal

time approached,

Hermione was brought

outside to where the Malfoy family stones were placed.

Her

father was waiting for her,

and surprisingly Draco was there as

well. She was brought into the circle and kneeled before Lucius,

who had everything prepared. Hermione's blood was taken as a

considerable gash was made down the inside of

her arm,

then

the spell

was recited by Lucius.

At

the same moment

Lucius

cast

the spell,

Hermione hissed the word 'open '

and in an

instant

the piece of

soul

that

had been trapped into the locket

flew out

and swirled around Hermione momentarily

before

moving in a black cloud, returning to its rightful owner.

Hermione collapsed from blood loss, so she barely heard a deep

voice speak her name, but she did feel

dark magic swirling over

her, and a hand cradling her arm before she lost consciousness.

When she came to some hours later she was in her rooms, lying

in bed.

Glancing down at

her arm,

thankfully there was only a

slight

remnant

of

a scar remaining, that would probably be gone

in a few days.

Nagini

surprisingly,

was laying at

the end of

her

bed asleep,

but

an even bigger shock was seeing Draco curled

up in a chair by the window. He was quietly reading a book, and

looked quite disheveled.

When she cleared her throat,

his head

whipped

to

the

side

and

he

smiled

gently,

moving

over

immediately towards the bed, careful not to disturb the snake.

When he sat

down in the chair

by the bed however,

Nagini

woke up and eyed the him closely.

Draco seemed a bit

wary,

but oddly didn't back down from the giant snake.

"Are you alright, Hermione? What were you thinking? I know you

wanted to help your

Father,

but

you lost

so much blood!

My

Father had to force a blood replenishing potion down your throat

while your

Father,

healed you."

Draco shivered,

remembering

the honor

he'd felt

when Hermione collapsed unconscious.

"I

didn't think it was possible for the Dark Lord to look worried, but I

think he was genuinely concerned."

Hermione shook her head and said softly,

"How did you get

in

here,

Draco? Not that I'm not glad to see you, but I'm surprised

my Father allowed you in my rooms unchaperoned."

Draco laughed.

"We are chaperoned,

love.

Your snake has been

keeping a close eye on me since I came in the room an hour ago.

Mother had to go take care of something important, so she asked

me to sit with you. Nagini stays here as long as I'm here."

Hermione smiled down at

the snake,

who was continuing to

watch their exchange closely.

Hissing at Nagini, Hermione admonished, "So, you're my personal

bodyguard now,

Nagini? Protecting my virtue from any potential

suitors?"

Nagini

looked

like

she was

grimacing.

"Is

this

boy

young

Mistress' suitor? Has he formally asked to court you properly?"

Giggling Hermione shook her head in amusement. "He has

expressed his wish to,

yes.

But

I

have told him that

things

are uncertain and I'm too young to be courted properly."

Nagini

tilted her

head in consideration,

staring unblinkingly at

Draco,

which made him nervous. The snake then slithered over

towards the side of

the bed he was sitting on.

When she

reached the edge,

Nagini

leant

over

and moved her

head

towards Draco,

who was now trying desperately not

to look

terrified of the large snake. To his credit though, he sat perfectly

still while the snake 'sniffed ' him.

She then moved her large body and started to coil

around

the younger wizard.

Draco looked like he was going to wet

himself,

but

he stayed

perfectly still

as he tried not

to panic.

Hermione watched the

scene unfolding with amusement. It would seem that Nagini was

sending a message to her

would be suitor.

Once Nagini

was

firmly settled, she started to squeeze the younger wizard until he

gasped in pain.

Nagini

hissed in warning and Draco paled significantly,

but

seemed to understand where this protectiveness was coming

from.

After

a few moments,

Hermione hissed softly,

"That's quite

enough, Nagini."

Nagini

hissed back angrily, "Master is unhappy with the boy

and feels he needs to learn respect for Mistress."

Hermione sighed softly and hissed. "So you're doing Father's dirty

work now?"

"Nagini

does as she pleases and it pleases her to teach the whelp

a lesson he won't soon forget."

Hermione giggled softly and watched Draco's eyes widen in

disbelief momentarily. She decided to take pity on the wizard and

spoke so Draco could understand her. "It's alright, Nagini. I think

he's gotten the message."

The snake moved back to the bed and settled near Hermione,

where she raised her head slightly off

the bed and hissed, "The

boy is in love with you,

young Mistress.

He is protective of you,

scared for you and has deep feelings for you.

If

the boy wishes

to formally court

my Mistress,

Nagini

is not

sure she approves.

But

if

he hurts my Mistress again,

Nagini

will

kill

him then eat

him. Master will approve."

Hermione sat

in stunned silence for a few minutes and then

snickered out

a startled guffaw,

shaking her head at Nagini's

joke.

Well, she hoped it was a joke for Draco's sake, but she was fairly

certain Nagini was completely serious.

Draco, watched the exchange, appearing puzzled and completely

flustered.

"What did your snake say?"

Hermione smiled impishly.

"That

if

you play me false, she will

eat

you for dinner."

Draco

paled even more,

while Hermione was

biting on her

lip,trying to keep a straight face.

When she started giggling again, Draco just sneered.

"She didn't

say that?"

Draco questioned a bit

uncertainly,

"Did

she?"

Hermione just shook her head again. "She's wary of you, Draco.

She senses that you have good intentions where I'm concerned,

and should we decide to court

properly at

some point.

You'll

have to earn her blessing.

But

she did mention if

you hurt

me

again,

she would eat

you.

Apparently she's already gotten my

Father's permission to do just that."

Draco sighed a bit

shakily and slowly reached for

Hermione's

hand.

The snake was eyeing him like prey,

and Draco had the

distinct

impression if

he made one wrong move that

Hermione's

snake could kill him faster than he'd be able to react.

He lifted her hand in his and gently placed a kiss to the back of

her

knuckles,

then set

it

back down gently as before.

She

blushed at the sweet gesture, which just caused Draco to smirk

in satisfaction.

"I'm glad you have her,"

gesturing to Nagini,

"to watch out

for

you,

Hermione.

Just

please don't

do anything like that

again

anytime soon."

Handing Hermione a glass of water, and making sure she drank

all

of

it,

Draco went

back to his chair

by the window and

watched his witch as her eyelids started to get heavy, and soon

she was back asleep.

Sighing in relief,

he looked at

the snake who was now watching

him curiously.

He nodded at

the snake and whispered softly,

"I

promise to take care of

her

and look out

for

her.

She's too

stubborn, cunning and brilliant for her own good sometimes. But I

just want you to know, that I'm not going anywhere and no matter

how long it takes. All I want, is to be with Hermione."

Nagini

raised her head slightly and nodded at the blonde wizard,

as if she'd understood exactly what he'd said.

Blimey, she probably did.

But

at

least

Draco

knew he

had

an ally

of

sorts,

in

Hermione's familiar.

And he didn't doubt that the snake would attack anyone who

so much as tried to harm his witch.

Meet the Death Eaters

Chapter 36: Meet the Death Eaters

Hermione's recovery was surprisingly quick.

Her

Father

had

visited her often during her convalescence, and they'd discussed

many

issues,

but

the one that

did not

get

addressed,

was

whether or not her heritage would become more widely known.

Several

weeks

had gone by,

and September

first

was fast

approaching. Narcissa had made arrangements to have all of her

books and school

supplies delivered to the Manor. She had one

of

the elves take her measurements and several

days later,

an

entirely new wardrobe was delivered:

New school

robes,

skirts,

shirts, dresses, shoes and lingerie in the latest styles.

Hermione was so overwhelmed by Lady Malfoy's generosity,

that she had insisted that it was all too much.

"Nonsense, my dearest girl! You more than anyone, deserve to be

spoiled, and your Father insisted you have the best of everything."

Narcissa,

Hermione discovered very quickly,

was a force of

nature and used to getting her own way. She had her husband's

complete devotion and it was easy to see that Draco worshipped

the ground his mother walked on too.

Narcissa made sure that

Hermione spent time each day, learning High Pureblood Society,

social

etiquette,

rules and customs.

She had always prided

herself on being a quick study, but even she had to admit? There

was so much she'd needed to learn,

to fit

into the new world

she'd been thrust

into dancing lessons with Draco were an

obvious perk,

and Hermione enjoyed the time they got to spend

together.

Draco was an excellent

dancer, and it was easy to get

caught

up in the romance of

it

all.

He loved tearing the mickey

however,

and she'd often find herself

blushing at

the heated

suggestions he'd whisper into her ear.

He would then smirk in satisfaction at

her discomfort,

watching

her flounder at his attentions.

The Saturday before school

was set

to resume,

Hermione's

father had told her that

there would be a meeting that

night

in

the Malfoy's drawing room,

and her

attendance was required.

From the

look

on

his

face,

Hermione

knew this

was

of

importance so she took extra care after dinner to make herself

presentable.

She had on her

best

dark emerald green dress

robes,

and Trixie,

the house elf

that

Narcissa had assigned to

take care of her this summer, was excellent with hair spells. Her

curls were loose,

shiny and layered down her

back in thick

waves.

She applied minimal

make-up and was just putting on a

pair of earrings when someone knocked on her door.

Trixie answered it

promptly and in walked her Father,

who was

stunned at how beautiful his daughter looked.

The Dark Lord still

found it

disconcerting at

times that

he had a

daughter.

Even

now,

looking

at

Hermione,

there

was

little

physical

resemblance that

would recommend her as his child. Her eyes

and hair were her mother's, as was her physical build.

Tom Riddle had always been a complex wizard,

and had never

been capable of

loving anyone nor

anything.

Looking at

his

daughter now,

he could feel

pride in her brilliance and beauty.

He was in awe of

her

resilience and keen logical

mind.

She

exuded raw power, very much like his own.

But affection, love?

It

was

hard

to

fathom ever

being

capable

of

feeling

such

sentiment, but he did feel a deep responsibility for her.

She was his heir after all.

She had returned two pieces of

his soul

to him and as such, he

was able to retain more control

over his baser emotions. For the

first time in his long life, he felt a twinge of regret. He hadn't been

there to watch his daughter

grow up into the beautiful

young

woman before him.

But

then,

he wondered if

she would've

become the person she was today, without those experiences?

Would she been of

use to him,

had she not

gone through the

trials and rose above all expectations?

It

was an interesting thought,

but

one Voldemort

didn't

dwell

on

for very long.

"You look lovely,

Hermione.

I

know you are wondering why I've

asked you to come to this meeting,

and I'm here to explain.

Tonight,

you will

be introduced to a few of

my most

trusted

followers.

Many of

them have children who are in school

with

you.

I

haven't

told any of

my followers,

outside of

Lucius and

Severus,

of

your true identity,

although some know that

I

have

sired an heir.

This meeting is to formally introduce you.

You'll

need not

worry about

anyone revealing your identity,

for if

any

dared to defy me? They would be dealt with most harshly."

Hermione nodded, lowering her head and nervously biting her lip

while her hands twisted together. Her Father, seeing her distress,

walked to her and placed a finger under her chin, raising her face

to his. Amber eyes met dark green and for a moment, Hermione

saw red flash through his gaze.

"You must

not

allow any weakness to show,

child.

I

know you

have the ability to control

yourself,

and that

is what

I

expect

of

you this evening.

The wizard's you will

be meeting tonight

are

among my most

loyal

Death Eaters.

They will

show you the

respect you are owed as my heir, but it is up to you to prove that

you belong by my side. You have proven your worth to me, now

you must prove it to my followers. Come ."

The Dark Lord escorted Hermione down to the main floor and

up a secondary staircase which opened into a large room.

There was a long table in front of a huge hearth and a stunning

chandelier hung from the ceiling.

A fire was roaring, and Hermione could see Nagini curled up on

the floor by the head of the table on the far side.

There

were

several

men

standing

and

talking

amongst

themselves.

Hermione

immediately

recognized

Lucius

and

Severus,

but

she had never

seen any of

the other

wizard's

before. One wizard had dark blonde hair that was tied back into a

long braid.

He was ruggedly handsome in his own way. Another

wizard looked a bit older than the first, with darker brown hair and

blue eyes.

He was quite tall

and was conversing with Lucius.

There were two other wizard's watching from across the room.

One had hideous teeth and he could only be Marcus Flint's

father.

The other

wizard had salt

and pepper

hair

and was

shorter than the other men in the room.

When the Dark Lord gestured for Hermione to enter the room

with him, the six wizard's came forward and formed a semi-circle

in welcome.

Her Father moved silently into the room, whilst she

waited a few feet

behind and observed as he greeted his

followers, each bowing in deference.

Her Father then turned and gestured for her to come to his

side, which she did with her head held high and no outward

sign of nervousness or fear.

Her

Father

gave her

a small

nod,

and then addressed his

followers.

"My friends,

it's good to be here with you again after so many

years.

Much

time

has

passed,

yet

it

seems

that

much

unfortunately,

remains the same within our

world.

However,

I

would like to acknowledge one change for the better. Allow me

to formally introduce you all

to my daughter and heir, Hermione

Granger.

It

was

unknown

to

myself

at

the

time

of

my

disappearance,

that

her mother had given birth.

Concerned for

her safety,

she hid Hermione in the Muggle world. It was made

known to me in Hermione's second year,

that

she was mine.

I

have invited her

here tonight

to acknowledge her

as my heir

amongst

my most

loyal

followers.

Lucius and Severus can give

testimony of her brilliance and cunning."

Lucius walked over and took Hermione's hand, bending over it in

greeting before he turned to the other wizard's and addressed

them en masse.

"I'm sure you're all

aware that

Miss Granger

is the top of

her

class at

Hogwarts,

and a member

of

Slytherin House.

It

has

been most

unfortunate,

that

she was not

as welcomed into her

own house as is her birthright.

She has proven to both Severus

and myself,

that

she is a force to be reckoned with. I do believe

given the chance, you will all find her to be a formidable ally."

Hermione smiled politely at Lord Malfoy's kind words.

"Thank you,

Lord Malfoy.

I

will

strive to live up to such lofty

praise."

Lucius nodded and stepped back to his place.

The Dark Lord

made the remaining formal

introductions and then gestured for

everyone to take their seats.

He led Hermione to the head of the

table where he sat and gestured for her to sit on his right. Severus

came

over

and held out

her

chair,

which she thanked him

graciously.

Lucius sat on her Father's left and Severus sat on her

left.

The other wizards seemed to have set positions at the table, and

each nodded towards her Father as they sat down.

When everyone was settled,

Voldemort

started the meeting.

"I've invited you here today to discuss what my plans are going

forward.

First,

as you're all

aware,

the Potter boy still

lives and

this was done purposely on my part.

It

was suggested that

far

more damage might

be done to Dumbledore's reputation,

if

Potter

were to return alive and obliviated.

The death of

the

Diggory boy was unfortunate,

but will

play into my hands going

forward.

Secondly,

we will

need to organize a break-out

of

Azkaban for

those of

my followers who were wrongly incarcerated.

Lastly,

there

is

a

prophecy

of

some

concern

hidden

within

the

Department

of

Mysteries,

that

will

need to be acquired if

our

plans to take over the Wizarding world are to be successful."

As the men discussed the issues at hand, Hermione sat back and

listened to their suggestions.

She decided to wait

until

her father

addressed her

directly before giving an opinion.

It

wasn't

long

before he turned in her direction and inquired after her thoughts.

"What

do

you

make

of

these

situations,

Daughter?"

Voldemort smirked knowingly, and all

eyes fell

on the young

witch simultaneously.

Hermione primly cleared her throat and then began…

"The way I

see it? It's impractical

to kill

Potter or Dumbledore. It

would make one or

both a martyr

that

the masses could rally

around.

Dumbledore has many skeletons in his closet,

and I

think it's time that we bring those skeletons out to face the light of

day."

The blonde-haired wizard with the deep throaty voice,

glanced

at

Hermione with an expression that

was dismissive.

"And how

do you suggest we do that?"

Hermione turned to her

Father,

who nodded in encouragement

and then he proceeded to sit back and watch his brilliant daughter

dazzle his followers.

Making direct eye contact with Corban Yaxley, Hermione smiled

genuinely. "Over the last two summers, Lord Yaxley, I've had the

fortunate opportunity to visit Godric's Hollow, and I'm sure many

of

you are familiar

with Bathilda Bagshot,

the noted magical

historian?" At this, several

of the wizards nodded, but looked on

with confusion.

"She is the Great-Aunt

of

Gellert

Grindelwald.

It

would seem in

his early life,

Dumbledore and Gellart

were very good friends ."

Letting the implication sit

there momentarily,

she noticed a few

of

the wizards,

including her Father,

smirk at

her not

so subtle

implication.

"They corresponded to each other

frequently and

surprisingly?

Dumbledore was not

the Muggle-loving wizard he tries to make

himself out to be."

"And how do you know this?" Inquired Lucius.

Hermione took out

her

beaded bag and opened it.

She then

reached her arm up to her elbow into the bag, missing the looks

of

appreciation on several

of the Wizard's faces. She took out a

stack of

letters and passed them around the table.

As the

wizards read through Dumbledore's private correspondence to

Grindelwald, she noted the stunned looks on the wizard's faces.

Voldemort

however,

just

sat

back

with

his

hands

steepled-watching his loyal followers with glee.

"How did you get

these?"

Asked Archibald Flint,

Marcus

Flint's Father.

"Bathilda was most

helpful.

She'd saved these letters for many

years.

When Gellert

was

sent

to Nurmengard after

dueling

Dumbledore,

Bathilda blamed him for the loss of her only family.

She was more than happy to turn them over to me, when I'd told

her

how mistreated I'd been at

Hogwarts under

Dumbledore's

care." Hermione smirked evilly at

Lord Flint,

who flinched at her

insinuation.

"It

would seem that

the famous duel

in 1945 between the two

wizards,

was not

the first

that

they'd engaged in.

Some years

prior, another duel

had broken out between the two wizards, and

Dumbledore's sister

Ariana was killed in the crossfire.

It

was

never proven who'd sent the killing curse that killed poor Ariana,

but

Bathilda said it

was that

incident

that

permanently severed

their relationship."

"I'm still

unclear

how you plan to use this information to take

down Dumbledore."

Questioned Thoros Nott,

Theodore Nott's

Father.

"Well

it's a simple case of

hitting the wizard with attack's from

multiple

fronts.

First

we

start

a

smear

campaign

against

Dumbledore, due to the untimely death of Cedric Diggory and the

fact

that

the Boy-Who-wouldn't-Die was severely injured and

obliviated during the final

task of

the Tri-Wizard Tournament.

Dumbledore used the excuse that

since Potter's name was

drawn from the Goblet

of

Fire,

it

constituted a binding magical

contract

and since the wizard is the Supreme Mugwump of

the

International

Confederation of

Wizards and the Chief Warlock of

the

Wizengamot,

no one would dare challenge him on an

assertion based within magical

law.

Except,

he violated several

statues by allowing Potter to compete.

The most

important

was

that

Potter wasn't

of

legal

age, and therefore, couldn't enter into

a binding magical

contract of any kind, much less one that forced

him to compete in a tournament that killed an older classmate of

much greater

experience.

I

would argue for

a case of

gross

negligence.

How do you think the public at large is going to feel

about Dumbledore,once they learn that he allowed the supposed

Savior of

the Wizarding world to compete in a tournament

that

almost

got

him killed? I

doubt

too many within the magical

community,

would be sympathetic to him.

Especially when it

becomes public knowledge,

that

the facade he puts on isn't

indicative of his true affiliations."

"You mean to use the letters as a means to discredit him further?"

Smirked Lucius, in awe of Hermione's ingenuity.

"Yes.

Rita Skeeter is a reporter for the Daily Prophet.

I

believe I

can utilize her as a ally."

"That

witch is highly unpredictable.

How do you think you'll

be

able to get her to comply?" Questioned Yaxley seriously.

Hermione

smiled

wickedly,

"The

witch

is

an

unregistered

animagus.

She turns into a beetle,

and that

is how she was

getting all

those behind the scenes scoops this past school year. I

took notice of

her after the Yule Ball, when she started asking for

an exclusive interview with Viktor and myself.

Later in the year,

when he and I

were talking quietly by ourselves in the library, I'd

noticed a beetle sitting on the windowsill

near

where we were

ensconced.

The

next

mornings

edition

of

the

Prophet,

had

published an embellishment

of

our conversation,

but

it

made me

suspicious. I saw her on two other occasions, so I captured her in

an unbreakable mason jar and held her prisoner for a few weeks.

I doubt I'll have any problem convincing the witch to help."

At

this confession,

every single man in the room stared at

Hermione in stunned disbelief

until

her Father actually laughed

at the nerve of his daughter.

The other Death Eaters were even more shocked at

their Lord's

outburst.

Voldemort

shook his head in amusement.

"Your

penchant

for

blackmail,

Daughter,

knows

no bounds.

First

Severus,

then

Lucius and now a reporter

for

the Daily Prophet.

Should I

be

concerned?"

"Of

course not,

my

Lord.

I

would never

do something so

plebeian as to try and blackmail you."

He chuckled,

"I

should hope not,

my dear.

Please continue? I

think you'll find your audience most intrigued."

Hermione nodded.

"I

hoped that

adequately

answered your

question,

Lord Yaxley?"

At

the wizard's nod and smirk,

she

continued.

"Lord Malfoy,

as you're the Head of

the Board of

Governors,

I

do believe it

might

be prudent

to send a ministry

official

to oversee Dumbledore this year

at

Hogwarts.

Perhaps

you might

even put

the suggestion into the Minister's ear?

Creating friction between the Minister and Dumbledore might be

wise… you might

even subtly infer that

Dumbledore is after his

job. The man looks to be easily manipulated, yes?" Lucius smiled

and nodded.

"I'm sure you could suggest

some Ministry toad,

who is a Slytherin and has a close relationship with the Minister?"

Shaking his head in amusement,

Lucius actually smiled,

"You

plan to take out

both Dumbledore and the Minister at

the same

time, don't you, Hermione?"

"Well,

it

would be the most

expedient

thing to do,

don't

you

agree?" She stated innocently.

Lucius just

chuckled knowingly,

while giving his Lord a look that

spoke volumes.

"I'd imagine that

isn't

the end of

the plan

though?"

Hermione shook her head. "Lord Malfoy, are you familiar with the

term, 'gaslighting?'

"No, I don't believe I've ever heard of the concept."

"It's a form of manipulation, that seeks to sow seeds of doubt in a

targeted individual.

The process is designed to make the person

question their own memory,

perception and eventually their very

sanity. If done correctly, it will eventually destabilize the target and

delegitimize their own belief system. My intention over the course

of

the next

year,

is to hit

Dumbledore on every front

where he

holds power and sway.

Show his complete lack of

rule following

by manipulating others,

show his true character by driving him to

the point where he ends up attacking a Muggle-born."

The Dark Lord considered his daughter shrewdly,

"And just

how

will you do that?"

Hermione took her

wand and silently invoked an incantation,

causing an apparition to appear

before the wizards.

They all

gasped as one, as they watched the specter float from the top of

the table,

looking down on them.

Voldemort

stared at

the witch

floating above him,

and grinned at

the deviousness

of

his

daughter.

"Am I

to assume,

Daughter? That

this is Dumbledore's dead

sister?"

"Yes,

my Lord!

It

is!

I

intend to use this little illusion to drive

Dumbledore round the twist, as it were. He will

begin to think he's

hallucinating,

then become paranoid that

someone is trying to

trick him.

Eventually,

it

will

culminate in him attacking me at

the

end of

the school

year.

He will

be charged with assaulting a

Muggle-born,

which will

cement

all

the propaganda that

will

be

written about him, and his relationship with Grindewald in the time

preceding the attack.

That

combined with discrediting his role

within the Wizengamot, it will eventually lead to his ruin."

"Why not just kill the old fool?" Chimed in Walden McNair.

"Because you make the fool

a martyr . And why should that man

be exalted? Better to make him suffer ."

Yaxley smiled at

his Lord.

"Remind me not to get your daughter

angry at

me,

my Lord.

Something tells me she can be quite

inventive with punishment."

All

the wizards chuckled,

while the Dark Lord watched on in

amusement.

Severus sat

back pondering what

he was learning,

not

realizing

Hermione was watching him closely.

"Professor

Snape,

I

know

you work closely with Dumbledore and have for years.

But

in all

my research into the man,

I've come to realize he never

does

anything without having some benefit for himself. Hopefully by the

end of this night, you'll

come to realize just how much that wizard

has allowed those around him, that were loyal

to him, to suffer for

his 'greater good."

Severus raised an eyebrow in curiosity. "Indeed." Was his snarky

reply.

Inventive Spells and a Prophecy

Chapter 37: Inventive Spells and a Prophecy

The meeting continued as the men discussed Hermione's plan

and eventually,

Lucius chimed in with a question.

"This plan for

Dumbledore is predicated on you keeping you true identity a

secret?"

Hermione nodded, glancing briefly at her father.

"I

believe it's correct

to assume,

that

I

wouldn't

be safe if

Dumbledore knew whom I really am. I realize this is a bit of

a gamble,

but

it's the best

chance we have to bring him

down."

"You'd

mentioned

something

about

his

role

in

the

Wizengamot,"

stated Lord Nott,

"I'd imagine there will

be

some blow-back from allowing the Potter boy to compete in

the

tournament,

but

Dumbledore

has

many

supporters

within the Wizengamot."

"You are correct, Lord Nott. However, Dumbledore hasn't always

been a stalwart

of

following Magical

Law if

it

hasn't

benefitted

him to do so."

"What are you implying?" Demanded Yaxley.

"Years ago,

Sirius Black was sent

to Azkaban,

and recently he

escaped from custody as we all

know.

What

isn't

widely known

however,

is that Sirius Black is still

the Head of the Black family,

with all

the rights and titles it affords. I propose that Dumbledore

knew this,

but

allowed the Heir to the Ancient and Noble House

of

Black to be incarcerated without

a fair trial

of

his peers.

Did

you know, Lord Yaxley? That in the late nineteenth century, a law

was written that stated that 'No rightful

heir of the Sacred 28 can

be sentenced to Azkaban without first a trial

by his counterparts.

There can be no exception to this law nor repudiation therin for

to do so willingly is a violation of

the decree set

forth and

punishable

by

a

sentence

of

no

less

than 20 years,

and

restitution made in full at the discretion of said Lordships.'

"Bloody Hell!" exclaimed McNair, "If what you're saying is true? He

allowed Black to suffer

in Azkaban all

these years without

his

rightful due process!?"

Hermione nodded, put her arm into her bag and pulled out an old

magical

law tome.

"I

found this book hidden in the back of

the

restricted section at

Hogwarts.

I

felt

it

was important,

so I

appropriated it."

Severus pinched the bridge of

his nose.

"You stole a book from

the Hogwarts Library?"

Hermione flinched back in shock.

"No!

That

would be wrong!

I

simply borrowed it,

used the 'gemino '

charm and made my own

copy."

Severus eyed the little witch incredulously. "Am I to assume

that

you've made other copies of

books from the restricted

section?"

Hermione shrugged innocently.

"I

may have copied a few books

here and there."

Lucius smirked, "And by a few books, you mean?"

Sighing in resignation,

Hermione glanced once again at

her

Father,

who was watching her with an expression of

utmost

glee

on his face.

"I may or may not have, copied all the books in the restricted

section."

At

this confession,

the Dark Lord laughed out

loud and

Hermione smiled at

her Father,

as his other followers also

laughed in response.

Well,

all

but

Severus,

who looked completely aghast

at

the

thought

that

someone had copied all

the restricted books from

the library.

"Do you have all those books in your beaded bag, Miss Granger?"

Sneered her Potions Professor.

"Actually its a variation on the 'gemino '

charm that

I

invented

myself

and it

allows me to copy any text I wish and catalogues it

into my personal

library.

I

have the main ledger

with me at

all

times,

and if

I

wish to access a book,

I

just

utilize the spell

I

created and voila!

Instant access!"

By now everyone sitting at the table was staring in complete awe

at the young witch.

"My Lord," said Thoros Nott softly, "If I may be so bold? Have you

given any thought towards betrothal contracts for your daughter?"

Voldemort

smirked knowingly,

watching the look of

astonishment

appear on his daughter's face.

"As a matter of fact, Thoros? I was approached not too long ago

by a young wizard wishing to formally court Hermione. I told him

the same thing I

will

tell

you now,

Thoros.

My daughter is too

young to enter into such a courtship. I will not be entertaining any

such requests

until

she is of age. I would imagine she'd have a thing or two to

say in whom she would wish to formally court?" Hermione just

glared at

her father stoically and nodded once. "Well, there you

have it." Voldemort chuckled.

"That

is disappointing,

my Lord." Stated Thoros quietly,

gazing

over at

the young witch covetously.

"Might

I

inquire as to whom

made the formal

request?"

The Dark Lord glanced over

at

Lucius,

who was now smiling to himself,

well

aware of his son's

wish to court Hermione.

"Lucius son,

was quick to let

me know of

his intentions towards

my daughter. I believe the boy is quite taken with Hermione."

Hermione just

looked back impassively at

her Father,

not

giving

him any emotion or sign of preference either way.

"Perhaps gentleman? We might

table this discussion,

as I

won't

be seventeen for

at

least

another

year,

and it

seems a bit

premature. Don't you agree, my Lord?"

Voldemort

nodded

serenely

and

smirked

in

delight

at

his

daughter's obvious agitation.

He wasn't

surprised by Thoros

interest in his heir, as he could well imagine there would be many

such requests once Hermione's heritage was finally revealed.

His daughter

however,

didn't

seem to keen on welcoming such

attention, and that was probably just as well.

"Perhaps we can discuss your desire to remove your followers out

of Azkaban, my Lord?" Hermione inquired politely.

"I'm positive you have a plan for

that

as well,

Daughter?"

Hermione nodded,

and the men chuckled knowingly at

her

father.

"Lord Black was incarcerated in violation of the rule of law. I did

some checking and found out

that

Lord Lestrange was also

locked

away

without

his

due

process.

If

Sirius

Black,

well-known former

member

of

the Order

of

the Phoenix is

released on a technicality,

it will

set a precedent and will

put in

question all

former Death Eaters who were incarcerated at that

time."

Lucius smiled at the brilliance of Hermione's idea. "How will you

plant

the seed,

Hermione? It

would be suspicious if

any of

us

here were to do so."

"I agree, Lord Malfoy, that is why I'm going to have Rita Skeeter

pen

a

story

about

the

abuses

of

power

going on in the

Wizengamot.

I'll

have

her

include a paragraph about

past

indiscretions, mention Sirius directly. Plant the seeds of doubt in

the minds of

the public,

but

Harry Potter in particular.

We have

been given some intelligence that

suggests

Dumbledore is

starting up the Order

of

the Phoenix again,

and is using the

former home of

Sirius Black as a base of

operations.

I

plan on

'helping '

Potter

come across some timely information,

and I

have no doubt

that

he will

be able to find a way to petition for a

retrial

for his godfather. Once that is done, then it's only a matter

of

time until

all

your Death Eaters will

be released,

legally from

Azkaban."

"If

there is

a retrial? How do you expect

those who are

incarcerated to be let free?" Queried McNair.

Hermione smirked wickedly at

the man.

"Because those who

would've been called to testify are no longer an issue. Bartemius

Crouch Sr.

Former

Head of

the Department

of

Magical

Law

Enforcement

is dead . The Prewett's are dead . Frank and Alice

Longbottom are permanent

residents of

the Janus Thickney

Ward at St. Mungo's. Did you know Lord McNair? That there are

several

statues that make the viewing of memories inadmissible,

if

the

person

who

gave

the

memories

is

not

present

for

cross-examination.

It

has to do with a defendants right

to face

their accusers.

You can't

face someone who is dead or insane,

can you?"

McNair shook his head, looking at the young witch with respect.

"That's inspired . And I suppose you plan to place the blame for

this squarely on Dumbledore?"

"Well,

the old fool

was the Chief

Warlock during that

time and

you'd think he would've been better about following proper laws

and procedure.

An unfortunate fact

that

will

have to be made

public,

I'm afraid.

All

former

Death Eaters will

probably be

released due to some unfortunate technicality and even if it gets

to a trial? Which I'm certain will

not

happen? It

will

be because

Dumbledore won't

want

anyone looking too closely into his

business.

As Lord Nott

so eloquently pointed out,

he holds

enough sway to make sure that doesn't happen."

"Your

going

to use the man's

hubris

against

him?"

Lucius

interjected.

"I'm going to make sure he chokes on it." Smiled Hermione

demurely.

"And

the

prophecy,

Daughter?"

Voldemort

asked

quietly.

Hermione just rolled her eyes, reached into her beaded bag and

pulled out

a glowing orb,

to the shock of

everyone around the

table. Her Father however, was now staring at her with narrowed

eyes. "You'd best explain, child . Is that what I think it is?"

Hermione nodded smugly.

"How did you get

it? Prophecy's can only be retrieved by

those whom their about?" Stated Severus warily.

"Well,

technically that

is true,

but

no one said you couldn't

make a magical

copy of

said prophecy.

Always with the

loopholes,

really? You'd tend to think

the Unspeakables

would be a bit smarter than that."

"And how did you get

into the Department

of

Mysteries?" Lucius

inclined his head at the little witch.

"Oh,

that

was fairly easy.

Did you know that

the Room of

Requirement at Hogwarts can give you anything if you know how

to ask for

it

as long as it

doesn't

contradict

Gamp's Law of

Elemental

Transfiguration? I

managed to find a way to ask it

to

give me a passage into the room where Harry Potter's prophecy

was hidden… and it did. I entered, disillusioned of course, made

a

copy

and

slithered

back

into Hogwarts.

Took

all

of

five

minutes."

Voldemort

stared at his daughter in stunned disbelief and by the

looks on his followers faces,

they too were shocked.

Hermione

then handed the prophecy to her Father,

who nodded at

her in

thanks.

She then sighed and scrunched her nose,

as she was getting

tired.

the Dark

Lord,

noticing his

daughter's

weariness called for

Nagini. "Take Hermione to her rooms and stay with her."

"Of course, Master. " Hissed the snake.

"Nagini

will

take you to your rooms, Daughter. You've had enough

excitement for one day."

Hermione smiled,

"Of

course,

thank you,

my Lord." Hermione

went to stand up and the other men followed suit.

Each one came and bowed, kissing the little witch's hand, much

to the amusement of her father.

When she was

at

the doorway,

Hermione turned and said

"goodnight

'

to

which

Voldemort

replied,

"You've

done

exceptionally well, my Daughter. I will

see you at breakfast in the

morning."

Crucio's and Carrots

Chapter 38: Crucio's and Carrots

The room was eerily quiet,

as seven men sat

around the table

each alone with their own thoughts.

Finally Thoros Nott

spoke up quietly.

"My Lord,

your daughter is

truly the Brightest

Witch of

the Age.

How did none of

us see it

before? I can't begin to apologize on my son's behalf for any part

he played in alienating Hermione from Slytherin House."

Voldemort

sighed -he knew he would have to deal

with this on

his daughter's behalf.

It

could not

be allowed for

any of

his

followers to think he abided the ways in which she was treated

for all

these years. She was much too valuable to him to allow it

to pass.

He'd already crucio'd Lucius and Severus soundly for

their

insolence where his daughter

was concerned.

Severus

had

been

understandably

conflicted

over

his

vow

to

Dumbledore,

and his vow to him.

However,

his overriding guilt

in how Hermione had been tormented under

his own watch,

plus her

strength and cleverness,

had firmly pushed Severus

onto his side.

Another debt he owed to his daughter.

She was securing loyalty without even realizing it-or perhaps

she did.

She was his Heir after all.

Archibald Flint shook his head in disgust. "My Lord, my own son.

.." his voice fell away in shame.

Voldemort

turned red flashing eyes on the man.

"I'm aware of

what your son did to my daughter as Severus was kind enough

to inform me about

the incident

in Hermione's second year.

Although she did return the favor in kind, however I can not let

that pass, Archibald… Crucio ."

The man started to scream in agony as Yaxley and McNair

watched in confusion,

so Severus informed them of

what

had

transpired Hermione's second year,

as well

as sharing her own

plot and how she accomplished her revenge.

Thoros chuckled in appreciation.

"She stole from your

private

stores and brewed Polyjuice in her second year? Merlin, my Lord!

I'm grateful

she's on our side! I shudder to think what might have

happened, if she'd been sorted into Gryffindor."

Voldemort

glowered at

that

thought

and lifted the curse from

Flint,

leaving the man shaking in pain.

Things would have

turned out very differently had his daughter been sorted into the

lions den. She no doubt, would've made friends with Potter and

that old fool would have the prophecy, not him.

By rights, she had no current magical legal guardian, which would

make her Head of House her legal representative.

"Severus,

it

has come to my attention that

as such,

you are my

daughter's

magical

legal

guardian.

As

much as I

trust

you

Severus,

I'm afraid I

can't

allow Hermione to be influenced by

that

old fool, and I fear he may try and usurp your authority if so

desired, especially if her true heritage were to come to light."

Severus bowed his head humbly in understanding,

as Voldemort

sighed in resignation.

He wouldn't

be able to claim her yet,

and that

could present

a

host

of

problems.

Glancing purposefully around the table in

consternation, his gaze locked on Lucius. He trusted the man, as

much as he trusted anyone.

He had proved his loyalty and his

son was in love with Hermione. The Dark Lord wasn't ignorant of

the fact

that

Lucius very much wanted Hermione for his Heir, as

the next

Lady Malfoy.

It

could be a fortuitous match,

and by

asking Lucius to represent

Hermione,

he was sending a clear

message that

his son's suit

would be favored,

provided that

Hermione wished for the union.

"Lucius,

my

friend.

As

Hermione

has

settled

here

for

the

summer,

I

would ask that

you discreetly make arrangements for

legal

paperwork

to be drawn up to represent

my daughter

yourself.

I'm not

unaware of

the message this would send,"

looking at the other men in the room, "however, my daughter will

have final

say in whom she wishes to court

.

I

owe her

that

much, considering all she has done for me."

Lucius bowed his head in gratitude, not missing the expression of

anger on Thoros face.

"I will do whatever it is you require, my Lord. My only suggestion is

to discuss it with Hermione first. From what Draco has shared with

me? She has quite a volatile temper

when provoked,

and I'd

rather

not

be on the end of

another

blackmailing scheme or

worse, one of her inventive hexes."

The

Dark

Lord

chuckled

at

the

thought

of

his

daughter's

vindictiveness.

"Very well,

I

will

discuss it

with her tomorrow.

For

now,

Lucius-perhaps you could speak with the Minister and put

the suggestion in his ear about

Dumbledore.

When I

speak with

Hermione tomorrow,

we will

devise a plan to deal

with Skeeter.

Yaxley,

you work in the Department of Magical

Law Enforcement,

go back through the records and get

copies of

all

the transcripts

for

my loyal

followers rotting in Azkaban.

Perhaps we can find

something useful

that

we haven't

thought

of." Yaxley bowed his

head in agreement.

"We should retire for the evening.

I

will

call

you again soon when we have a more definitive plan.

In the

meantime, my daughter's identity remains confined to those within

this room. I will kill any one who betrays what is mine ."

The men all

nodded at

their Lord in solemn understanding. Each

one of

them had been doubtful

of

their Lord's decision to bring a

mere teenager into his inner circle,

and each one walked out

of

the room that evening reaffirming their fidelity to their Lord and his

heir.

Lucius had heard Yaxley whisper to McNair under his breath that

if

he were 20 years younger,

he might

be vying for the witch's

hand himself.

McNair then made an off-handed comment

about

Dolohov,

and how he would see her young age as a bonus, not

to mention her

cunning and brilliance.

That

comment

gave

Lucius pause,

and he began to plot

how he might

avoid the

possibility of that particular situation from ever happening.

When he gazed over,

he saw Severus expression of

distaste

and realized that

his friend had heard the comment

as well.

Severus raised a single eyebrow in response and his comment

of 'Indeed '

was all

the confirmation Lucius needed to know that

he had an ally.

While the Dark Lord may be amenable at

this time to allowing

Hermione to choose her own spouse, both he and Severus knew

that

the man was not

one to keep his word if

there was some

greater benefit for himself.

Would Hermione be protected from that?

Lucius was doubtful, so he would have to do what he could

to cultivate Draco's claim on the little witch.

When they left

the room,

Lucius and Severus retired to

Lucius

study

for

a

late

night

nightcap.

The

two

men

discussed the meeting,

Hermione's plans and her

overall

brilliance.

"Aren't

you worried,

Severus,

about

her

plan to discredit

Dumbledore?"

Severus shook his head.

"As you know,

Lucius-I

begged the

man to help Lily and he allowed her to be killed. After listening to

Hermione tonight, and much of the information that she shared, I

have a hard time believing that the old fool

didn't know who the

real

secret

keeper was.

I

am convinced he allowed the Potter's

to be sacrificed, but what I can't figure out is why? What was the

purpose? Did he suspect the Potter brat would survive?"

Lucius steepled his hands thinking over his friend's words.

"Lily

used Ancient

blood magic to protect

her son.

Where did she get

that

information from, Severus? It's not as if Muggle-born witches

have access to such material, Hermione excluded of course. What

if

Dumbledore provided Lily the idea in some fashion,

knowing

she would have to sacrifice herself for the 'greater good? "

Severus face grew stormy at

the thought.

"Then that

old codger

has played me for a fool

.

I

just

wish I

knew for certain exactly

what happened leading up to that night."

Lucius suddenly sat

up straight

in his chair,

his eyes widening.

"Hermione!"

Lucius

sputtered

at

his

friend

who

just

looked

confused.

"Her

ring

Severus….".

Severus'

eyes

widened

in

realization.

"She could recall

Lily from the Spirit

world.

You could ask

her yourself." Lucius stated firmly.

"Do you think that

is a wise idea,

Lucius? Hermione is

obviously aware of

what

the stone does,

but

our Lord may

not be."

Lucius smirked and confided into Severus what

had transpired

with the Dark Lord's Journal.

When he was done,

Severus sat

back in his chair and gulped down the rest of his firewhiskey.

"She just

gave it back to you? No questions asked? What do you

think she is after?"

Lucius shrugged nonchalantly,

"I

think she knows exactly what

she's after,

and the rest

of

us are playing right

into her hands.

She's

as

brilliant

as

she is diabolical,

and I

for

one? Have

absolutely no intention of being on the losing side, Severus."

Severus nodded his head in agreement. "Then we must do what

we can to assist her in any way necessary."

"That

was my thought as well. I know you overheard Yaxley and

McNair.

I

hadn't

even given it

any consideration,

but

when

Bellatrix and Dolohov are released from Azkaban, we will need to

be mindful

of

Hermione's safety.

Bellatrix was always obsessed

with our Lord,

and discovering he sired an heir? Will

make her

even more unstable,

if

that's even possible.

Dolohov is another

issue entirely,

as the wizard is well

known for

his cruelty and

sexual

depravity. He will

see Hermione as the ultimate conquest,

and I

believe will

do anything within his power to secure her to

his side. I have no intention of seeing that happen, even if I have

to kill

him myself. Draco has told me he is in love with Hermione,

and now that

our

Lord has given me his blessing to be her

magical

advocate? I fully intend to utilize this position to secure a

betrothal contract between the two."

"Do you have any sense of

Hermione's feelings on the matter?"

Severus drawled.

Lucius smirked knowingly,

"She is attracted to Draco,

and the

two have shared some intimacies,

but

she's made it

clear

to

Draco that

she will

not

be allowed to court

him openly yet;

but

did not seem adverse to the possibility."

Severus nodded in relief,

"That

is good then.

Perhaps I

can

help facilitate them spending more time together.

I

have to let

Dumbledore know whom my choices will

be for

prefects this

year.

I

had thought

of

Draco,

of

course, but due to Hermione's

unwillingness to remain within Slytherin House? I

had thought

to offer the position to Miss Parkinson. Perhaps, I will leave the

decision up to Hermione. I will offer it to her with the caveat she

return to the dormitories.

If

she accepts,

then the two of

them

will be spending quite a bit of time together."

"That

is an excellent

idea,

Severus.

Come to breakfast

in the

morning,

our Lord will

be there as will

Hermione. Make the offer

with him present and she is sure to accept."

"A bit

of

Slytherin manipulation and a carrot,

Lucius?" "You know me too well, my friend."

An Animagus in Space

Chapter 39: An Animagus in Space

The

next

morning

during

breakfast,

Severus

had

indeed

confronted Hermione about

the prefect position in front of her the

Dark Lord.

While excited about the possibility, Hermione wasn't fooled either.

This was a blatant

attempt

to force her to relocate back into the

Slytherin dormitories.

When

she'd

said

as

much,

Severus

just

sat

there

expressionless while her Father just

smirked at

her discomfort.

Snape

tried

to

make

his

case

that

having

the

additional

responsibility of being prefect would look favorable, and serve to

discredit

Dumbledore further when the time came for her to put

her plan into motion.

While she thought the argument weak…

Her father did not,

and all

but

told her that he'd expected her to

do her duty to her House, as she was Slytherin's Heir after all.

Draco was rather

pleased with the turn of

events,

as it

would

allow him to spend additional time with Hermione. A point he was

quick to make when they were alone in the library later on.

"I'm glad you're happy about

the situation,

Malfoy!

But

I

had no

intention of

returning to the dorms this year."

She complained

petulantly.

"This is a good thing,

Granger!

I

can help you with whatever

plan you've hatched with your Father.

You deserve the prefect

position.

You're the smartest

in our year by far!

Don't you want

the position?"

Sighing,

Hermione wrinkled her

nose in that

way Draco found

adorable. "It's not that I don't think I deserve the position, and I'm

not afraid of the additional

responsibility, I just don't want to be in

the dorms with a bunch of

people who barely tolerate me.

The

sad thing is if

they knew my heritage, they'd all

be fawning over

me.

Is it

wrong to want

people to like me for who I am, and not

just because of my blood status?"

"I

understand,

and I

wish we didn't

have to hide your

identity

either,

but

Slytherin is where you belong .

Dumbledore is not

an

idiot, and if you're back in Slytherin House, you'll

have the benefit

of

necessary

alibi's

should

you

need

them.

It's

common

knowledge amongst

the other houses,

that

you don't

have many

allies

within

Slytherin,

so

Dumbledore

would

never

suspect

anyone of lying to protect you."

Hermione

considered

that

thought,

and

she

begrudgingly

admitted that

Draco had a point.

"Fine.

I'll

move back into the

dorms,

but

I

swear to Merlin!

If

one person pulls any stunts like

they did in second year,

Malfoy,

I'll

not

be held responsible for

how I retaliate."

Snickering at his witch and her penchant for vindictiveness, Draco

smiled,

"No one would expect

you to,

love.

In fact,

I

would be

more than happy to throw a few hexes in anyone's direction,

should they become a problem."

"You think I need your protection, Malfoy?"

Shaking his head and smirking, he replied, "I think nothing of the

sort,

Granger.

But

you can't

expect

me to sit

back if

someone

tries to hurt you. I won't ."

Hermione came over and sat

next

to Draco, who took her hand

and placed a gentle kiss on the back of

her knuckles.

"This is

torture,

Granger!

I

want

to kiss you so badly right

now,

and I

can't,

because your

bloody snake is somewhere around here

acting as a lethal

chaperone. Lucky for us we are back in school

in

a

couple

days."

Draco

grinned,

waggling

his

eyebrows

suggestively.

"And what makes you think I'm going to let you snog me, Malfoy,

once we get

back to school? I'm going to be awfully busy this

year,

studying for O.W.L.S.

So,

it's doubtful

I'll

have much time

for socializing."

"I've told you before, Granger, about my ability to multi-task."

"You only do so when you want

something,

Malfoy."

Hermione

tsked, while Draco just winked at her knowingly.

"True enough, since in this case I've made my intentions perfectly

clear."

Hermione just

shook her

head and smiled at

the arrogant

prat.

She could admit, only to herself of course, that she missed kissing

Draco as well.

She missed the way he made her feel,

all

out

of

control

with wanton lust. But she needed to focus this year on her

task,

and that

wasn't

going to be easy to do if

she allowed the

gorgeous wizard sitting next to her, the power to distract her.

She was also distracted from commenting further,

when her

Father

entered the library,

effectively scaring Draco off

for the

time being.

Hermione watched Draco leave the library, then turned towards

her Father. "Good afternoon, Father."

Voldemort

nodded at

his daughter,

and sat

down across from

her. "There are a few things I wish to discuss with you, Daughter.

Some of

which,

I'm sure will

displease you.

However,

the

decisions I make going forward will be with your best interests in

mind."

Hermione nodded her head, "Of course, Father."

"As I'm sure you're aware,

Hermione-as your adoptive parents

are Muggles, you have no true legal

magical

guardian. In cases

such as these, your Head of House takes on that responsibility. I

have spoken with Severus and he understands that whilst I may

trust

him,

his proximity to Dumbledore makes it

untenable for

him to remain as your magical representative."

Hermione's eyes widened in understanding. "You're going to have

Lord

Malfoy

take

on

that

duty,

aren't

you?

Even

though

I

blackmailed the man and his son wishes to court me?"

Smirking at

the quick intellect

of

his daughter,

the Dark Lord just

nodded in agreement.

Hermione however,

sighed in frustration.

"Did you make this

announcement after I left last night?"

"You are quite intuitive, Daughter. Yes, I did ask Lucius to take on

the role, as I cannot currently. He did suggest however, I speak to

you beforehand.

Something about

not

wishing to get hexed, nor

blackmailed.

I

think you've sufficiently managed to ruffle dear

Lucius feathers, something I'm sure I've never seen."

Hermione lips twisted at the thought. "If you're looking for an

apology, I'm afraid I don't have one to offer."

Voldemort

shook his head, "No, Daughter. I'd be disappointed if

you did apologize.

On the contrary,

I'm proud of

your ingenuity

and resourcefulness.

I

do have a question however." Hermione

nodded

and

motioned

for

her

father

to

continue.

"You'd

mentioned

that

the

wards

of

Hogwarts

are

attuned

to

Dumbledore,

and he would sense anyone trying to dismantle

them,

I

would assume that

would include anyone trying to

access,

or leave the castle in any fashion? If

you were able to

gain access to the Department

of

Mysteries,

even through the

Room of

Requirement,

he'd have been alerted to your comings

and goings.

And I'm most

intrigued how the room was able to

create a passage from Hogwarts to the Ministry."

Hermione smiled triumphantly. "Yes, that's true to an extent . Did

you know in third year, Sirius Black gained access to Hogwarts?

Got through the protective wards, undetected?"

Voldemort

steepled his hands and nodded once,

wondering

where his daughter was going with this.

"He was able to do so because he is an animagus . It's how he

was able to break out

of

Azkaban,

how he stayed relatively

sane living under

dementors for

12 years.

They can't

sense

animagi,

and apparently,

neither

can the wards at

Hogwarts.

Loopholes are interesting things,

much like curse-breaking.

Find the exception to the rule, and you can bend the rule."

The Dark Lord looked at

his daughter

in astonishment,

which seemed to be happening on a daily occurrence.

"Are you trying to tell

me,

Daughter,

that

you,

a fifteen year old

witch, are an animagus?"

Hermione nodded,

stood up with her wand and shifted into her

animagus

form.

She

curled up and hissed at

her

father

in

parseltongue. "So what do you think, Father?"

Voldemort

laughed uncontrollably.

He'd never thought in a million

years that anyone could surprise him, but his own flesh and blood

continued to astonish him in new and interesting ways.

"You are amazing, Daughter, but I'd much prefer it if you returned

back to your normal state." He hissed in return.

Morphing back into herself, Hermione smirked at her father, who

just shook his head in wonder. "Does anyone else know you can

do this?" Hermione nodded,

"Only Mrs.

White.

She was the one who helped me perfect

my

transformation earlier this summer."

"Then I highly suggest you keep this between us, as there is

no reason for anyone to become aware of

your animagus

form."

"Of course, Father."

"And the passage?" Voldemort inquired.

Hermione smirked once again and took out a small book from her

beaded bag and handed it over. Voldemort gazed at the markings

in the book and raised an eyebrow in understanding.

"These are cuneiform and hieroglyphs."

Hermione

nodded

her

head

emphatically.

"I

found

this

in

Salazar's library. I was able to create a temporal portal using the

information within this book. The only reason it worked, was due

to the fact that there is a space chamber of some kind within the

Department of Mysteries. It took me nearly a full year to create a

stable passageway."

Voldemort

gaped completely gobsmacked at

his child.

"Would

you be able to replicate it?"

"Potentially,

although it

did require quite a bit of magic to activate

and left me quite drained for several days afterwards."

"I

see ."

He replied sternly.

"Whilst

I

appreciate your

ingenuity,

Hermione,

I'd rather

not

have you tax your

magic again.

Am I

clear?"

"Yes, Father."

The two of them spent the remainder of the afternoon plotting

on how to best

utilize Skeeter and how they were going to

bring Dumbledore to his knees.

Hermione felt rather pleased with herself.

Her Father really seemed to value her opinion and was proud of

her cunning and intelligence.

She would need to make sure she

kept

exceeding his expectations.

She wasn't

foolish enough to

suppose that

he wouldn't

push her to excel, but she realized that

perhaps she needed to be a bit more careful just how much of her

brilliance and cleverness she allowed him to see.

I Should've Waited

Chapter 40: I Should've Waited

September First came rather quickly, and Hermione had found her

way to Kings Cross station earlier than usual.

She was walking

through a maze of

people when she'd spotted Harry Potter,

walking with a man who could only be Mad-eye Moody and a

woman with purple hair.

Interestingly, there was a shaggy dog following closely behind him

as well.

So, it would seem that Sirius Black was very much active within

the Order of the Phoenix.

She smirked at that thought.

When

she

finally

boarded the train,

she found an empty

compartment

and warded it

against

intruders.

She didn't

feel

like being disturbed at present, but figured that Draco would be

looking for her as soon as the train got underway. He'd been on

his best

behavior for the past

five weeks,

while she had been

staying in his home.

They had talked everyday and he had

helped her strategize.

As a consequence,

she'd found herself

becoming enamoured

with the wizard against her better judgement.

It wasn't that she didn't trust in his intentions…

… he had been nothing but

a perfect

gentleman as of

late but

she just wasn't sure she could afford to allow herself to give in to

the feelings she was beginning to have for him.

Fundamentally,

she knew that

she still

didn't completely trust in

the possibility that

he wouldn't

hurt

her at

some point,

and she

also wondered if she would ever not feel

wary of being with him

after everything he'd put her through.

Draco was charming,

funny,

sarcastic,

intelligent,

powerful

and

handsome.

Hermione wasn't

oblivious

to the ways

in which all

the

witches at

school

fawned over the Slytherin Prince.

He had

received

several

propositions

late

last

year,

but

to

her

knowledge,

he hadn't

been with another witch since a month

before he'd told her of his feelings.

She wasn't

sure though,

how long a young hormonal

teenaged

boy could hold out

on having sex,

before he succumbed to his

libido.

She'd be lying to herself if she didn't admit that the thought didn't

sit well with her.

The truth was,

after everything-she would be devastated if he'd

shagged another witch and would most likely never put her trust

in anyone ever again.

Shaking her

head and staring out

the window,

Hermione was

unsure of how much time had passed, but she did notice that the

train was getting ready to leave and she hadn't seen Draco at all.

Shrugging her shoulders, she tried to act like it didn't bother her,

so she took out a book from her beaded bag and started reading

as the train left the station, and headed towards Scotland.

It wasn't too long before she noticed the blonde wizard that she'd

been thinking about, looking through the compartment window.

She noticed him frown in confusion,

so she cancelled the wards

and concealment charms.

When she became visible once again,

grey eyes that

had been

filled with concern,

warmed in appreciation as he opened the

door, smirking in his usual fashion.

"I

was wondering where you had disappeared to,

Granger.

Would you like some company?"

Hermione considered the blonde wizard and raised her eyebrow

mockingly, "Would it matter to you if I said I didn't, Malfoy?"

Smirk widening,

Draco lowered himself

in the seat

right

next

to

her.

"Are we back to playing these games,

love? Because I'm

happy to play along, as long as I get my reward at the end."

Shaking her head in exasperation, she couldn't help the smile that

threatened to break free. "And what reward would that be?"

"Well,

perhaps you should ward the compartment,

silence it

too.

I

would be happy to show you exactly what

kind of

reward, I had in mind."

Grinning openly,

she did as asked,

before closing the blinds and

placing a locking charm on the door. It wasn't even a second later,

Draco grabbed her and hauled her into his lap before his mouth

covered hers in a bruising kiss.

She moaned at

the contact

and

pushed her

tongue out

to meet

Draco's,

as they nipped and

kissed each other like they were starved of contact.

After

a few minutes of

intense snogging,

Hermione pulled

away,

tilted her forehead against

Draco's and the two just

spent a few moments breathing each other in.

"I've

really

enjoyed

having

you

all

to

myself

this

summer,

Hermione."

Smirking at the blonde, she couldn't help but smile softly at

the admission. "What, Malfoy? You don't like to share?"

Draco gripped Hermione tighter

and kissed her

more firmly

before he responded. "If I have my way you won't be doing this

with anyone else,

ever

."

Grey eyes locked onto amber ones

and she could see the raw determination in Draco's gaze.

"I

know we haven't

talked about

it

much this summer,

Granger,

but my Father did tell

me that he was asked to be your magical

guardian. Apparently, Theo's father was pretty unhappy about it,

as Father thinks he wants a betrothal between you and Theo."

Hermione nodded, "I know. I was told about the situation that day

in the library.

I

was also told that

your request

to court

me was

shared,

and somehow by making your Father my secret

magical

representative,

even temporarily,

it

somehow gives your

claim

some kind of precedence."

"And you don't know how you feel about that?" Draco queried.

Looking into Draco's face,

Hermione could see him trying hard

not

to show just

how uncertain this situation was making him.

Sighing softly,

she took his face in her

hands and kissed him

reassuringly.

"What

we have right

now,

I

don't

plan on sharing with anyone

else.

If

my Father

knew? Well,

let's just

say he'd be most

unhappy with both of us. Things are going to be intense this year,

you know what I have to do, what my plans are. But, Draco? You

need to trust

that

whatever happens,

I'm not

the kind of

girl

to

share intimacies easily.

I

want

you and it's taken me a while to

come to terms with that.

My Father has promised me that

I

will

have final

say in whom I

wish to court

formally,

but

even if

he

didn't,

I

would never

allow myself

to be with someone I

didn't

want."

"I

know,

Hermione.

But

you have to understand that

there are

some who follow your Father who would see you as the ultimate

prize, and would do whatever it took to possess you."

Shaking her head, Hermione rolled her eyes. "And you don't see

me as a prize, Draco Malfoy?"

Sighing

and

touching

his

forehead

to

hers,

Draco

stated

passionately,

"You are the greatest

prize,

my love-because

you're brilliant and beautiful, strong, fierce and more clever than

anyone I've ever known. Not just because of whom your Father

is.

I

won't

see you used as a trophy,

you deserve more than

that."

Smiling openly,

Hermione asked curiously,

"And you deserve

me?"

Shaking his head in shame, Draco responded sadly, "No, I don't

think I'll

ever be good enough to deserve you.

I've hurt

you in

ways that

keep me up at

night

and make me feel

like I should

walk away and let

you find someone more worthy.

But

I'm a

selfish wizard,

Hermione.

I

love you too much to walk away

now,

but

if

you decide at

some point

that

you don't want to be

with me, I will let you go.

Because your happiness means more to me than my own."

Hermione's

breath

hitched

as

she

looked

into

the

earnest

expression of

the boy… no… the young man sitting next

to her.

His face was open and his eyes were watching her with such a

burning intensity that

it

took her

breath away.

She moved her

fingers through Draco's hair

and down his temples,

across his

cheekbones towards his lips where he gently kissed the tips of her

fingers.

Her

heart

was beating frantically and she was so completely

overwhelmed that tears threatened to fall from her eyes.

Moving forward and framing Draco's face with her hands she

kissed him. He responded in kind, wrapping his arms around her

waist and returned her affections with equal

passion. He moved

one hand up to the back of her head, holding her in place while

he ravaged her mouth,

causing her to moan at

the feelings he

was eliciting.

Breaking away from his mouth,

she moved her

lips down the

column of

his throat,

sucking on his pulse point

which caused

Draco to drop his head back on the headrest

and groan.

When

Hermione reached to grasp him intimately,

Draco pulled away,

gently shaking his head. "Love, if we don't stop now I'm going to

have a hard time controlling myself."

Hermione blushed deeply,

causing Draco to chuckle.

"I

didn't

know you had such self-control."

Sighing and placing the softest of kisses on his witch's lips, Draco

looked

at

Hermione

intently.

"I

know I

didn't

have a lot

of

self-control

last year, and I know you witnessed that. So I made a

promise to myself

the moment

I

knew for sure, I was in love with

you."

"And what was that?"

"That

I

would wait

for as long as it

took for you to feel

the same

way about

me as I

do about

you.

I

won't

cheapen what we have

by letting my baser urges control

this.

So… until

we are formally

betrothed,

I

will

honor you and your father's wishes and respect

you properly. So… kissing is very much wanted and needed… but

nothing further."

Hermione sat there in shock. "You're serious?"

"Deadly."

Draco's

solemn

expression

told

Hermione

he

was

indeed, serious.

"Scared of

my Dark Lord of

a Father,

eh Malfoy?"

Hermione

smirked.

"Terrified… but

I'm actually more in awe of

his beautiful

daughter,

who bewitches me more and more everyday.

And

I'm sorry ."

"For what?"

"For not

waiting for you.

I

should've waited.

" Draco looked up at

Hermione with sadness reflected behind his grey eyes.

"I

dated Viktor,

Draco.

Granted all

we did was kiss,

but

I

was

sure I'd feel something more for him."

Nodding in resignation, Draco inquired softly, "Are you… did you

regret not feeling more for him?"

"At

the time,

because I

was frustrated by you and my growing

attraction for you… but now… I'm glad."

Draco smirked and nodded.

"Me too." Tracing her cheek with his

finger he stared into her eyes, his gaze completely vulnerable and

bared before her.

"I

feel

as if

I

don't

have the right

to ask,

but

I

cannot do so…" He trailed off awkwardly.

Smiling encouragingly,

she whispered cajolingly,

"Just

ask

me, Draco."

Nodding once,

he whispered back,

"Please promise me that

you'll

be careful

this year. Don't put yourself at unnecessary risk,

and come to me if you need help. Promise me, Hermione."

Considering the wizard in front

of

her,

whom ironically-she had

sworn at

one time not

so long ago that

she would never allow

into her heart, Hermione could feel her walls starting to crumble.

"I promise, Draco, that I will

be careful. I want you to promise me

that whatever happens this year, you won't lose your temper, and

you won't

revert

back to that

hateful

boy again.

I

don't

think I

could take that-not again."

Seeing the look of pain on his witch's face he grabbed her close

and kissed her

lovingly.

"I

promise love,

I

will

never

hurt

you

again. I love you Hermione. That will never change."

Hermione wanted to speak,

but

the words were lodged in her

throat,

so she just

nodded at

her

wizard and kissed him in

thanks.

This year would make or break her, and all

she knew at

this

moment

was

at

the end of

it,

she wanted to openly

acknowledge their relationship and see where it might lead.

The Downfall Of Dumbledore

Chapter 41: The Downfall Of Dumbledore

School

had started and Lucius Malfoy had managed to get

Minister

Fudge to place a Ministry

official

at

Hogwarts,

to

monitor the Headmaster.

Delores Umbridge was a foul

woman, with a penchant for pink.

She interrupted the Headmaster at

the Start

of Term Welcome

Back Feast,

and it

was easy to see that

Dumbledore was

unhappy with her presence. She made things extremely difficult

for the Headmaster,

questioning his authority and interviewing

all the Professor's for competency.

Her political powers were formidable, and Dumbledore was having

a hard time keeping the witch out of his business.

Hermione's entire plan thankfully, went off without a hitch.

She had contacted Skeeter,

and as she'd discussed with her

Father,

Skeeter

had several

articles written on the abuses of

power within the Wizengamot.

When the article came out

about

Sirius Black being imprisoned

without

a trial

by his peers,

which had been a clear violation of

the rule of

law? There was immediate backlash within the

Pureblood community,

especially when it

was speculated by

Skeeter,

that

Black had never

been properly disinherited and

therefore was still Head of the Black family.

Hermione had made sure to be in the library that afternoon when

the Prophet

had come out,

and was

conveniently

perusing

through some Magical

Law books,

when Harry Potter

came

walking in, appearing quite confused and angry.

Hermione had heard Harry asking Madam Pince for any books

on old Wizarding Law, and the matron had directed Harry over to

where she was

sitting.

When Harry noticed what

she was

reading and all

the notes she had,

he quietly asked if

she had

read the paper that morning and if she might help him locate the

books he was looking for.

Smiling shyly,

Hermione directed Harry

to some books she

thought might be helpful, and was unsurprised when he sat down

at her table and quietly started to read on his own.

Every so often he'd look up at

Hermione with interest,

but

he

mostly kept to himself.

This was the start

of

a fairly regular routine,

where Harry would

find Hermione in the library looking through all kinds of research.

When he'd asked her about

it

one day,

she just

shrugged and

said that

she was hoping to maybe to go into Magical

Law, and

thought

it

might

help studying up on the subject.

Harry just

nodded and went

back to his research,

but

he started asking

Hermione questions, which she was only too happy to answer.

Over the month of October, the two students became a regular

fixture

within

the

library,

much

to

the annoyance of

Ron

Weasley;

and even Draco was a bit put out that Hermione was

spending so much time with Potter.

She'd summarily admonished Draco,

telling him firmly that this

was

part

of

her

plan and he'd promised his unconditional

support.

The blonde wizard had pouted,

but

Hermione had

made sure to try and spend some time with her jealous wizard.

This eventually seemed to appease him,

and even though

they'd only snogged occasionally,

Draco stayed faithful

and

kept his promise to be supportive.

Just

before Halloween,

Hermione slyly shared the information

with Harry that

she had shared with her Father and his Death

Eaters over

the summer.

Harry was excited and grateful

to

Hermione,

and couldn't

wait

to write his godfather

about

the

possibility of getting a trial and acquittal. Kreacher had confirmed

with Narcissa that

the Order

were holding secret

meetings at

Grimmauld Place, and the fact that Dumbledore had let Sirius rot

in Azkaban for twelve years wasn't

sitting well

with many in the

Order.

As the days passed and stories were being written cataloguing

Dumbledore's secret relationship with Gellert Grindelwald, (as well

as

publishing excerpts from their

correspondence from years

ago),

murmurs were beginning to spread about

Dumbledore's

previous activities.

But

it

wasn't

until

the article was published about

the death of

Ariana Dumbledore, that things really took a turn for the worse.

Hermione had managed to make some small

inroads into her

'gaslighting ' of Dumbledore.

During several

instances she had used her specter to unnerve

the Headmaster.

One notable occurrence happened in front

of

the Ministry Toad, who began to question Dumbledore's sanity.

By Christmas,

public opinion had started to shift

dramatically

against

Dumbledore and when Peter

Pettigrew was captured

and brought

to the Ministry,

Sirius was finally able to get a trial,

and was subsequently released on the very technicality that

Hermione had assumed he would be.

Needless

to say,

Harry

was

thrilled!

He thanked Hermione

profusely for her kindness,

apologizing for his poor treatment of

her, and promising her that he would tell Sirius all about her help.

Hermione was gracious and told Harry she'd been only too

happy to offer her assistance, but that she didn't expect anything

in return.

Rita Skeeter

had speculated in her

article right

before the

holidays,

that

Dumbledore had known all

along that

Pettigrew

had been the Potter's secret keeper-and public outcry had been

massive!

Harry had told Hermione that

he was hoping this

wasn't

true,

but

he didn't

know what

to believe anymore where

Dumbledore was concerned.

As luck would have it,

Peter Pettigrew managed to escape from

Azkaban right before his trial.

Hermione had spent

the holidays at

Malfoy Manor

with her

Father,

who'd

praised

her

success

in

getting

Sirius

Black

released,

as

well

as

planting

the

seeds

of

doubt

where

Dumbledore was concerned.

Hermione took his praise in stride,

telling him that Skeeter was set to write another article once she

returned to school

about

the miscarriage of

justice where the

other Purebloods in Azkaban were concerned.

As she predicted, once word got out about Rodolphus Lestrange

being imprisoned without

a proper

trial,

it

put

all

other

Death

Eater convictions into question.

By Easter,

the Lestrange brother's, Antonin Dolohov and Bellatrix

Lestrange were all released and freed.

The uproar was massive,

and all

the blame was placed squarely

on Albus Dumbledore,

much to the horror

of

the Order

of

the

Phoenix.

Molly Weasley was enraged, as those who had killed her brother's

were set free on various technicalities.

Sirius felt

bad,

of

course,

but

refused to take the blame for

something he simply wasn't responsible for.

The press hounded Dumbledore,

and between seeing ghosts of

Ariana, dealing with his previous personal

life being exposed, and

dealing with the Ministry hag following his every move?

Dumbledore was slowly reaching the breaking point.

The day after O.W.L.S. were completed, Hermione found herself

walking along the corridor

near

the Headmaster's office.

She

was

standing

with

Potter

and

Neville

Longbottom,

when

Dumbledore came barreling out of his office. She discreetly cast

the spell,

which caused the apparition of

Ariana to appear.

Incensed and half

mad,

Dumbledore screamed at

the three

students shouting,

which one was responsible for

'it

'-which

made Neville and Harry confused.

Hermione however,

smirked knowingly,

causing the Headmaster

to become enraged and before she could defend herself? Albus

Dumbledore cursed her

with an unforgivable.

The 'crucio '

was

extremely painful,

causing her to scream in terror,

pleading with

the Headmaster to stop, while sobbing uncontrollably.

Harry started screaming too, while Neville ran to find help.

She had no idea how long she'd been under the torture curse,

but

she threw out her strongest wandless spell

and miraculously

disarmed the Headmaster,

his wand flying into her

hand and

suddenly, the pain stopped.

Then she was being lifted by a strong set of arms before she lost

consciousness completely.

Two days later,

Hermione woke in the infirmary,

where she was

surrounded by a few of her classmates. Harry was sitting on her

right,

while Draco and Daphne were sitting on her

left

side.

Lucius Malfoy was talking quietly with Sirius Black and Madam

Pomfrey was fussing over

her,

running diagnostic scans and

shoving several potions down her throat.

"What

happened?" Hermione whispered weakly,

causing all

eyes

to look at her with sympathy and concern.

"Merlin, Granger! We didn't know if you were ever going to wake

up.

How do you feel?" Draco asked quietly,

but Hermione could

tell

by the look in his eyes he was very upset with her. He looked

like he hadn't slept in days and he was quietly stroking her hand

as if to reassure himself she was truly alive and alright.

"I feel fine, just a bit sore and tired. What happened, Malfoy?"

Draco sighed,

glancing warily over

at

Potter,

who grimaced in

return.

"You were cursed by Dumbledore with an unforgivable. The man

has

completely

lost

his

mind.

Neville

found

Professor

McGonagall

and Professor

Snape.

I

guess your magic tried to

protect

you and you disarmed the Headmaster,

and he's in

Azkaban awaiting trial

for using an unforgivable and attacking a

Muggle-born student. The press is in a frenzy, and Father thinks

he could get the kiss."

"Oh,

dear."

Hermione's

eyes

filled

with

crocodile

tears,

a

convincing performance if

the subtle look Draco was sending her

way was any indication.

"I

had no idea.

I

disarmed him? What

happened to his wand?"

Lucius walked over and pulled the Headmaster's wand from his

robes. "I was given this to hold until Dumbledore's trial, which will

start in a few days."

Nodding,

Hermione yawned.

"Would you all

mind if

I

talked with

Lord Malfoy alone for a moment."

Noting the looks

of

surprise on everyone's

faces,

Hermione

couldn't help but sigh. "He's on the school board and I have some

personal questions I'd like to ask, if that's alright?"

Nodding in understanding, everyone made to leave the room, but

Draco glanced back for a moment and nodded in parting towards

his Father.

Once everyone was gone,

Lucius set

up silencing charms and

gave Hermione a quizzical look.

"I'm glad you are awake and feeling better,

Hermione.

Your

Father

will

be relieved to hear

of

your recovery.

He was quite

incensed,

and almost

blew his cover to come see you.

I'm sure

he wants to see Dumbledore dead."

"I would like that as well, but I didn't want to speak of Dumbledore

directly."

Hermione began.

"I

need a favor,

and I'm going to

require a wizard's oath, Lucius."

Raising

an eyebrow at

the young witch,

he considered her

momentarily before he complied.

Once the oath was completed,

Hermione held her

hand out

for

Dumbledore's wand.

Lucius

placed it

into her outstretched hand and gave her a questioning

look.

Hermione grabbed her wand off

the table next to her and silently

cast

her

modified 'gemino '

charm,

which caused Dumbledore's

wand to duplicate.

Handing Lucius the copy,

Hermione placed the real

wand under

her pillow for safe-keeping.

"Do I

want

to know why you've just copied Dumbledore's wand?"

Lucius inquired with interest.

Hermione smiled at

this.

"The wand that Dumbledore possessed,

which is now mine, is the fabled Elder Wand, Lucius."

Lucius Malfoy's eyes widened comically and he sputtered most

unrefined. "Are you sure?"

"Oh yes .

He won it from Grindelwald in 1945. Grindelwald stole

it from Gregorovitch the Wandmaker. Now it's mine ."

Hermione

smirked,

and

watched

Lucius'

eyes

widen

in

appreciation. "That was why you'd wanted Dumbledore to attack

you?"

Hermione hummed in confirmation.

"You will

keep this between

us. I don't want anyone to know that I have the wand. The wand

chooses

the

Wizard,

and

if

I'm correct-it's

allegiance

now

belongs to me."

Lucius chuckled. "You never cease to amaze me, Hermione. Your

secret is safe with me."

"Thank you, Lucius. Can you please let everyone know I'm going

to go back to sleep."

Lucius nodded and went to tell his son and friends that Hermione

was going to take a rest

and to give her

some much needed

privacy.

He had to give the little witch all the credit she was due! Her plan

had gone off

without

a hitch,

and she'd even walked away with

the ultimate prize and not

for the first

time-Lucius pondered on

how lucky they were that Hermione was on their side.

The Daughter of the Dark Lord

Chapter 42: The Daughter of the Dark Lord

Dumbledore's trial

and sentencing made the front

page of

the

Daily Prophet for well

over a month. Hermione, Harry and Neville

had each been called in to testify,

as well

as Professor's Snape

and McGonagall.

When the evidence was finished,

Dumbledore

was sentenced to Azkaban for 20 years.

He didn't

receive the

Dementor's kiss,

but

Hermione was quite pleased that

the man

would most likely die in prison with his reputation in tatters.

When she returned back to Malfoy Manor, her Father and Nagini

were waiting for her.

"Daughter,

it

is good to see you looking well.

Nagini

and I feared

for you, when we had heard what happened."

"I'm alright,

Father.

Just

glad to be home."

Hermione sighed.

Nagini

came

over

and

wrapped

herself

around

her

young

mistress causing her

to giggle softly as she petted her

snake

fondly.

"I'm alright,

Nagini."

Hermione hissed.

"Just

tired,

and

glad it's finally done."

Nagini

lifted her

head and considered her little Mistress hissing

out,

"You gave Master and I

a fright.

Nagini

is cross with young

mistress,

putting herself

in harms way.

The old wizard could've

killed my mistress.

Nagini

is most

displeased,

but

happy you are

safe."

"I am too, Nagini."

The snake removed herself

from Hermione and slithered back

towards the fireplace in the study so she sat

down and turned to

her Father expectantly, when he took his place next to her.

"I

know you're tired,

Daughter,

but

I've called a meeting this

evening with my inner circle. I believe it's time for you to meet my

most

loyal

followers,

and for them to show their appreciation for

your efforts in freeing them."

"As you wish,

Father.

I

would like to freshen up a bit

and maybe

get something to eat beforehand, if that's alright?"

"Very well.

Nagini

will

escort

you to your rooms and she will

be at your side at all times."

"Of

course,

Father."

Hermione nodded and left

quietly,

with

Nagini following her out of the room.

When she had left,

Lucius entered the room and bowed to his

Lord. "Sit, Lucius." Voldemort gestured to the chair next to him.

Lucius took the preferred seat, watching his Lord closely. "I'm

grateful

to you,

Lucius for

watching over

Hermione this past

week. Now that Dumbledore is taken care of and the Minister is

effectively under

our

control,

I

wish to discuss Hermione.

As

you're aware,

she turns seventeen in September.

Your son will

not

be of

age until

the end of

their

sixth year,

and I'm not

inclined to have her

enter

into an engagement

until

she is

finished with her

N.E.W.T.S.

However,

I

will

allow them to

formally court

seventh year,

providing your son realizes that he

will

not

engage in any other

relations with witches until

such

time as he's allowed to court Hermione openly, and he will abide

by all

the demands I'll put forth on him, as part of the courtship. I

have also been made aware that

she received eleven OWLS,

outstandings in all

her

subjects and with that

I

find I

can no

longer keep her entire heritage a secret."

"Draco will

abide by whatever demands you wish to place upon

him,

but

I

don't

understand one thing,

my Lord? Do you wish to

openly acknowledge Hermione as your heir?"

"Not

in so many words.

The entirety of

Slytherin House will

be

made aware of her heritage, under penalty of death it will

not be

revealed.

I

will

not

have my daughter

continued to be a leper

within her

own house.

Her mother is another issue,

one which

I've failed to mention, because I wasn't sure if she was still alive.

I've since discovered she went into hiding, shortly after Hermione

was left

with the Muggles." Voldemort

sighed.

"Dumbledore had

her

family killed,

trying to find her.

She was a spy within the

Order,

and as such when Dumbledore found out,

her

family

disappeared.

It

was believed they were killed by Death Eaters,

and I never disputed that claim until now."

Lucius eyes widened in shock.

"You mean to say,

my Lord-that

Hermione's mother is Marlene McKinnon?"

Voldemort

nodded,

surprised that

Lucius had figured it

out

so

quickly.

"Yes.

Marlene had been involved with Sirius Black at

Hogwarts, as you know, but that was a ruse. I met Marlene in her

fourth year, and I was intrigued by her brilliance. She knew whom

I

was,

but

she was never fearful

of me. I grew to respect her, as

much as I

am capable I

suppose.

I

knew her family had been

killed,

and I

had always assumed she'd been killed with them.

The fact

that

Hermione lived,

told me Marlene was not

in her

family home when they were attacked.

I

was able to track her

down this last year as she'd been living with distant relatives in a

small village outside Cornwall."

Lucius looked shocked. "Where is she now, my Lord?"

"She is safely hidden until

I

can figure out

a way to reunite

mother

and daughter.

Marlene being a Pureblood,

once she

claims Hermione, her blood status will no longer be an issue."

Lucius nodded. "Then perhaps you might allow me to help in that

regard, My Lord. If Marlene were to come forward now, and give

testimony that

Dumbledore killed her family,

he'd be put on trial

again and there'd be no avoiding the kiss for him this time.

All

good will

he had remaining on the Wizengamot

will

be swept

away when it

is learned he tried to kill

someone within his own

ranks, the last of a Pureblood House."

Voldemort

smiled. "I do believe that could work, Lucius. Please

speak with Minister Fudge and I

will

go and discuss this with

Marlene. If she agrees, we will be able to reunite Hermione with

her mother sooner than anticipated."

Lucius bowed and stood. "I will see to it immediately, My Lord."

Voldemort

stood and walked up to his daughters room and

knocked on her door. When he didn't get a response, he walked

in and saw Hermione laying on her

bed asleep.

Smiling to

himself, he walked over and brushed a lock of hair from her face,

which caused the young witch to stir and look up at

her father

with bleary eyes.

"I'm sorry, Father. I must have fallen asleep."

"Not

to worry,

Daughter.

I

just

came to tell

you that

I

will

be

leaving for a couple of hours. There is someone I have to meet

with.

I

will

need to speak with you tonight

after the meeting is

over,

but

for now sleep;

and Nagini

will

wake you in a couple

hours."

Hermione nodded sleepily and nestled her head back down on

her

pillow,

instantly falling into slumber.

As Voldemort

looked

down

at

his

daughter,

he

was

once

again

awed

by

her

cleverness and cunning.

Her brilliance was unmatched by none

except himself and he was amazed at how resilient she was. She

had

executed

her

plan

flawlessly

and

had

handed

him

Dumbledore and the Minister

without

a single drop of

blood

being shed.

He had no doubt

that

with Hermione at

his side,

the Wizarding

World would be his for the taking.

Turning to his familiar he hissed quietly.

"Watch over her, Nagini.

No one is to enter this room without

my permission and you are

tasked with keeping her

virtue protected at

all

costs.

I'm not

unknowledgeable of

her beauty and brilliance nor the proclivities

of some of my more loyal followers."

The snake nodded once,

wondering if her Master understood the

ramifications of

his words,

but choosing to ignore it for now? She

slithered over

to the end of

her mistress's bed,

silently keeping

watch over her new charge.

Nagini

would never allow anyone to harm her mistress, and

she would kill anyone who tried.

Later that same evening, Hermione took great care getting ready

for

her

meeting with her

Father's Death Eaters.

Narcissa had

come

in

and

helped

with

her

hair,

and

made

some

recommendations on which robes suited her

best.

Hermione

finally settled on a beautiful

emerald green set,

and Narcissa

smiled approvingly at her choice.

When

she was

ready,

Narcissa led Hermione at

the main

drawing room,

where several

people Hermione didn't

recognize

were standing quietly talking amongst

themselves.

When she

entered,

she was greeted immediately by Lucius and Severus,

who both kissed the back of

her hand in welcome.

Thoros Nott

and Walden McNair

came forward too,

followed by Corban

Yaxley-who had another

gentleman with him that

she'd never

met.

"My Lady,

it's very good to see you looking so well

after your

ordeal." Yaxley stated in his deep, throaty baritone.

"Thank you, Lord Yaxley. I'm happy that unfortunate business is

behind me.

Perhaps you might

introduce me to the gentleman

next to you?"

"Of

course,"

Yaxley

drawled.

"This

is

Lord Antonin Dolohov.

Antonin this is Lady Hermione Riddle, our Lord's daughter."

Hermione curtsied formally and was taken aback when the man

in question moved into her personal

space and reached for her

hand,

kissing the back of

it

and looking deeply at

her in a way

that made her quite uncomfortable.

"It

is my pleasure to formally make your

acquaintance,

Miss

Riddle.

I

understand that

it's you I

have to thank for my release

from Azkaban. A free man once more."

Hermione

smiled demurely,

locking her

Occlumency

shields

down firmly. "I thank you for your kind words, Lord Dolohov. I was

only doing my part for our cause."

"Nonsense.

I've heard rumors of

your cunning and beauty,

but

I

must say, the rumors don't do you justice, my Lady."

Dolohov seemed very intense and Hermione just

nodded her

thanks, before Lucius thankfully, came over to whisk her away for

introductions elsewhere.

When she finally came to Rodolphus Lestrange, he was flanked

by his brother

Rabastan and his wife Bellatrix.

Narcissa had

fore- warned Hermione that

her sister was a bit unhinged, and

had an unhealthy obsession with the Dark Lord. She put on her

best

placid

expression,

and

smiled

politely

at

the

threesome-who

were

looking

at

her

with

a

mixture

of

appreciation, hesitation and irritation.

Lucius made the formal introductions.

"Rodolphus,

Bellatrix,

Rabastan? Please allow me to formally

introduce

you

to

Our

Lord's

daughter,

Hermione

Riddle.

Hermione,

this is Lord Rodolphus Lestrange,

his wife,

Bellatrix

and younger brother, Rabastan."

Hermione curtsied formally, which drew an appreciative smile from

Rodolphus and Rabastan.

Bellatrix however,

was not

impressed at

all.

"You're the Dark

Lord's daughter? " Bellatrix sneered openly. "And who might your

mother be, child?"

The

room had

suddenly

gotten

very

quiet

and

Hermione

considered the older

woman with amusement.

Clearly Narcissa

was correct in warning her that Bellatrix would be a problem.

"Yes,

Lady Lestrange,

I'm the daughter of

Our Lord.

I'm afraid

any other personal

information would need to be directed to Our

Lord,

as I'm sure you can understand? He is a private wizard,

and would not

take kindly to openly discussing such matters in

front of even his most loyal followers."

Bellatrix grimaced, but then glared harshly at her attempt being

thwarted-while

her

husband

just

stared

at

Hermione

with

admiration while Rabastan appeared amused by Hermione's

response.

"Why you,

insolent

child!

I

will

have you know I

am Our Lord's

most

faithful

and devoted servant to the cause and I'm sure Our

Lord

would

not

take

kindly

to

learning

that

his

child was

disrespectful

towards his most

loyal

follower."

Bellatrix crowed

with glee.

Hermione's countenance didn't

change,

if

anything,

she looked

even more amused than before.

"I'm afraid Our

Lord hasn't

mentioned you to me,

so I

was unaware of

your

status,

Lady

Lestrange.

I'm sure he will

be pleased to see you here,

giving

your unconditional

support for his cause. Loyalty is such a valued

commodity."

There were quiet

chuckles at

the thinly veiled insult,

but

Bellatrix

just seemed even more incensed.

Moving over into Hermione's space, the older witch tried to stare

her down and intimidate,

but

she just

raised an eyebrow in an

unspoken challenge.

Bellatrix then sneered and was about

to

speak, when the Dark Lord entered the room and the older witch

stepped back.

Voldemort

had

witnessed

the

exchange,

and

was

silently

applauding his daughter, in how deftly she'd handled Bellatrix.

"My friends,

welcome home.

I

know these past

years have been

uneasy,

and I'm not

without

appreciation for

those who have

shown continued loyalty to our cause." At

this Bellatrix preened,

smiling triumphantly at

Hermione,

who just

looked back at

her

indifferently.

"You are here today, thanks to the efforts of one who has become

indispensable to our

cause.

It

was through her efforts,

planning

and cunning that

we are free today of

Albus Dumbledore.

The

Order of

the Phoenix is fractured, and the Ministry is firmly in our

pocket.

Please raise your

glasses in a toast,

to my daughter and Heir,

Hermione Riddle."

All

the men in the room raised their glasses and toasted to the

young witch, but Bellatrix just looked incensed.

"My Lord? Why should we give deference to a mere child? Has

she killed for the cause? Tortured any Muggles, for the cause?"

All

eyes were fixed on the Dark Lord,

as he smiled harshly at

Bellatrix.

"Ah,

dear

Bella.

I

had almost

forgotten your thirst

for

blood.

Times are changing,

and we must

change with them.

Hermione was able to discredit

and dismantle the Order without

a single drop of

bloodshed. She has effectively turned the entire

Wizarding World against

Dumbledore.

There are no heroes nor

martyrs to rally to their cause!

They are fractured,

shamed and

impotent.

You stand here a free witch,

thanks to my daughter's

efforts.

Whom exactly do you think came up with the research

and planning to allow you to walk in here tonight freely, and not a

fugitive?"

Bella just glared at the little witch. "Research is all well and good,

My Lord, but how is she going to be able to handle herself if the

need for bloodshed is required? Run away like a frightened little

lamb? Do you really think…"

All

eyes focused on Hermione,

who was smirking at

the older

witch with something her

Father

could only describe as calm

amusement. She lifted a questioning eyebrow to her Father, who

silently nodded in return,

and then suddenly? Bellatrix had her

hands at

her

throat,

gasping for

air.

The shocked faces of

all

within the room quickly turned towards the little witch,

who had

her head tilted at the Madam Lestrange, giving her a considering

look before she smiled widely.

"I'm sorry, Lady Lestrange? You were saying something?"

As the dawn of

awareness flitted across the faces of

those in

attendance, the Dark Lord chuckled at his daughter.

Wandless, silent magic… most impressive.

Bellatrix was now on her

knees,

struggling to breathe.

She

reached for her wand to hex Hermione, when the wand flew from

her hand and into the little witch's palm, who was calmly standing

across from her.

When it

appeared as if

Bellatrix was about

to

lose consciousness,

Voldemort

quietly but

firmly said,

"Enough,

Daughter! You've made your point."

Sighing,

Hermione waved her hand and released the witch from

the asphyxiation spell

she'd created. The mutterings of the other

men in the room,

not

to mention the way in which Dolohov was

leering openly at Hermione, made The Dark Lord realize that his

followers

were in awe of

his

daughter

and the power

she

wielded.

The thought made Voldemort smile.

Hermione walked over

to where Bellatrix was gasping on the

floor trying to regain her equilibrium. Oddly enough, her husband

made no effort to help her up, which Hermione thought intriguing.

When she was within arms reach,

she handed Bellatrix's wand

back to her

with a small

smile,

and then turned to go back to

where she'd been standing next to her Father, when she heard a

gasp and reacted instantly,

throwing up her

protective shield

silently and sending a reflective charm back towards the caster.

The scream that

pierced the air gave Hermione a measure of

satisfaction,

but

when she turned around and saw Bellatrix on

the floor

with open cuts all

over

her body? She turned to the

others within the room,

and was surprised when all

of

the

wizard's present,

were openly glaring at

the older

witch with

heated disdain.

Apparently it was considered bad form to attack, when someone's

back was turned.

Bellatrix was losing blood quickly and then Hermione turned to her

Father,

who was watching the other

woman plead with him to

spare her life.

"And why should I

do that,

Bellatrix? You attacked my Daughter,

dishonorably."

Addressing Rodolphus,

Voldemort

inquired,

"And

what of you, Rodolphus? Should I spare your wife's life?"

Rodolphus shook his head in the negative at his Lord, and then

glanced over to his Lord's daughter, who was watching the scene

with feigned disinterest. "No, my Lord. What Bella did, she did of

her

own volition.

I

will

accept

whatever

decision you make in

regards to her life."

Voldemort glared down at the witch who had been one of his most

trusted servants, but he was no fool. The witch was obsessed with

him,

and he had been concerned that

Bellatrix would try and

openly challenge Hermione.

That

his daughter

had gained the

upper

hand over a witch as powerful

as Bella,

made Voldemort

most pleased.

Glancing over

at

his daughter,

she was watching him with a

guarded expression.

He knew that

look.

She was wondering if

he would choose

another over her after everything she'd done for him.

In that

moment

Voldemort

knew he could not

dishonor

his

daughter in such a way.

Gesturing

to

Nagini,

who

was

sitting up next

to Hermione,

Voldemort nodded once and then hissed, "Nagini, kill ."

The snake didn't need to be told twice, as she would've killed the

witch,

even if

her

Master

had let

her

live.

Striking with deadly

precision, Nagini ended the mad witch's life without hesitation.

Hermione sighed when Nagini

came back to her

and gently

petted the snake,

who wrapped herself

around her

mistress

before hissing at the rest of the room in warning.

Voldemort

chuckled at

how overprotective Nagini

was being,

but

he applauded the sentiment just the same.

Hermione went

over

to Lucius once Nagini

released her

and

looked at

him sadly.

"I'm so sorry,

Lucius!

Please convey my

apologies to Narcissa."

"You have nothing to apologize for, Hermione. Bellatrix sealed

her own fate,

and Narcissa will

understand.

She won't

blame

you." Hermione nodded,

and then moved over to where Lord

Lestrange was standing.

"I'm truly sorry for

your

loss,

Lord

Lestrange.

Please know that

I

would've welcomed Bellatrix

under

better

circumstances.

Your

family's devotion to our

cause is not something that can ever be minimized."

Rodolphus took the young witch's hand and bent

over

her

knuckles,

placing a small

kiss there.

Gazing into her

amber

eyes,

he smiled kindly.

"Bella was my wife,

but

it

wasn't

a love

match.

I'm saddened more by her shameful

behavior, My Lady.

Rabastan and myself are grateful for your efforts, it's because of

you that we stand here free wizards."

Hermione

blushed

at

the

compliment.

"Thank

you,

Lord

Lestrange for those kind words."

Rabastan came over as well,

and kissed Hermione's hand

in gratitude and the rest of the room watched the display of

loyalty being reaffirmed. Voldemort then directed that Bella's

body be removed and the meeting to commence.

Once the pleasantries were out of the way, discussion began on

the best

way to infiltrate the Ministry. What plans needed to be

made in regards to Hogwarts,

and at

this-Hermione gave her

suggestion.

"My Lord, the Hogwarts register lists all

incoming students who

are

to

be

invited

to

attend,

correct?"

Voldemort

nodded,

wondering where his daughter was going with this. "Well, I was

thinking…" A few amused chuckles went up in the room, which

caused the witch to blush again, and her father to smirk. "If we

were to put

someone in Dumbledore's place as Headmaster?

Then we would know all

the incoming students,

what

families

they were from and if they were Muggle-born or not."

Voldemort

considered his daughter and inquired,

"What

are you

thinking, Daughter?"

"Well,

one

of

two

things

actually.

When

a

Muggle-born

appears on the Hogwarts register,

is it

from the time of

their

birth or when their magic is expressed accidentally?"

A few interested looks passed over the room, but it was Severus

who spoke up.

"The Hogwarts register is updated when a child

expresses their magic."

"So theoretically, if a Muggle-born didn't express magic until the

age of ten, then the register wouldn't update until that moment?"

Severus nodded.

"My

Lord,

there is

one of

two ways

we could handle the

Muggle-born issue,

but

both would be predicated on having

Professor Snape become the new Headmaster of Hogwarts." At

Severus look of

incredulity,

Hermione giggled.

"Sorry, Professor.

But you really are the best candidate. You can always refuse the

position."

Hermione baited cheekily which caused Severus to

drawl, "Indeed ."

"Having control

of the register, we would theoretically know when

a Muggle-Born's

name was

added.

If

the child was young

enough, we could obliviate the parents or replace the child with a

golem and then reintroduce the magical

child into our world via

blood adoption.

This would be predicated on the child's age

when the magic expresses itself. But the reason I suggest this is

two-fold.

There

are

many

Pureblood

families

who've

had

difficulties bearing children. This might be a way to introduce new

blood into those families and remove the threat of muggle family

members in the Muggle world from ever knowing about

us.

Or,

we could strip the children of their magic, and obliviate the family

if necessary."

Voldemort considered his daughter's words thoughtfully, while the

other

men looked on in admiration at

the little witch's cunning.

"How would we extract the magic from those children, Daughter?"

"Well,

I

have been working on a way to do that

very thing.

Theoretically,

when you think of

magic like a curse,

it

requires

layers of spells to break the curse, but usually there is a linch-pin

that

unlocks

the

main

curse

mechanism that

allows

a

curse-breaker to break a curse down into smaller components,

that are easier to deal with."

Dolohov was dumbfounded.

He had been one of

the best

curse-breakers in the magical

world before he was sent

to Azkaban and to hear a sixteen

year old witch describe in such simplistic,

eloquent

terms the

fundamentals of curse-breaking, made him hard as stone.

She was indeed a prize .

"She is right,

my Lord," claimed Dolohov deeply,

"a curse at

its

heart,

is fundamentally a lock and key mechanism.

It

can be

single-layered or have multiple layers depending on the object

you are trying to curse,

and how complex it

is in origin.

It

is far

easier to curse an inaminate object

than a witch or wizard,

for

instance.

But

to

remove

magic

from a

person,

you could

theoretically,

layer

multiple

spells

into

the

curse,

thereby

extracting the magic from the individual."

Hermione smiled and nodded her

head.

"It

would be reverse

curse- breaking in a way."

Dolohov grinned at the little witch in admiration.

Voldemort

sat

back

and

considered

what

his

daughter

and

Antonin were saying.

"Blood adoption,

I'm unsure how many of

the old Pureblood

families would feel

about such things. It is something we need to

carefully

figure

out

how to go about

implementing such a

suggestion.

But

in any case, Hermione, I would like you to work

with Antonin over the summer. Find out if it is possible to remove

someone's magical

core.

Would it

kill

the individual

or

not?

These are things we need to understand better if we are going to

move forward in dealing with the Muggle-born problem."

Hermione nodded as did Antonin. Other matters were discussed

and Hermione listened attentively,

but

offered little in the way of

opinion.

When the meeting ended,

Antonin stayed back and

waited for the other Death Eaters to say their goodbyes to the the

Dark Lord's daughter,

before he sauntered over

and bowed

formally.

"My Lady,

it

was a great

honor to meet

with you this evening.

I'm at your disposal. Perhaps we might begin our project on the

morrow?"

Hermione smiled politely,

all

the while making sure Nagini

was

close by watching.

"I'm afraid tomorrow is going to be problematic, Lord Dolohov, as

I've made other

plans.

Perhaps the next

day after

breakfast

around ten in the morning here in the Manors library?" Dolohov

nodded again,

and refrained from inquiring what

plans the little

witch had for

the next

day.

He'd heard from Yaxley that

the

Malfoy Heir

had already requested to formally court

the Dark

Lord's Daughter,

which had been denied as she wasn't

of

age

yet. She would be soon however, and Dolohov wasn't the kind of

man who allowed minor details to get in the way when he wanted

something.

"That would be fine, My Lady." Dolohov bowed one final time, and

reached for Hermione's hand,

kissing the back of

it

again,

while

locking his gaze with hers.

When he'd finished and left

the room,

Hermione gave out

a sigh

of relief.

The man had a formidable presence and wasn't

subtle with his

desires.

She went

over to stand by her Father,

who was talking

with Severus and Lucius. When they'd finished, her Father guided

Hermione into the study that

he used frequently, closing the door

and warding the room.

Voldemort

grabbed a glass of

brandy and handed one to

Hermione,

who looked at

it

dubiously before taking a small

sip

and gasping at

the burn.

The Dark Lord chuckled at

how

innocent and formidable his daughter could be.

Her mother had been very much the same at sixteen.

"Daughter? I'd wished to speak with you about something that has

come to my attention recently."

"Oh?"

"Yes. As you know, we haven't discussed the identity of your

biological

mother,

because I

didn't

feel

it

was relevant

to share

that

information.

I

believed that

she'd died shortly after you were

given to your

Muggle parents.

I've since come to learn that

assumption was false ."

Hermione gasped in surprise and felt

her

chest

tighten.

"What

happened to her? Why did she desert me?"

Voldemort

sighed and proceeded to tell

Hermione about

her

mother

Marlene.

How he had met

her

by chance one day in

Diagon Alley when she was fourteen and how she had fearlessly

come up and demanded to know if he was as evil as the whispers

she had heard indicated and if

he really believed in what he was

doing, and why.

She'd asked him endless questions,

and in his shock at

being

accosted by a fourteen year old witch with bushy hair and fearless

eyes, he took her for ice cream and discussed magical theory with

her.

She was leagues above her school-aged counterparts,

and

they had formed a correspondence during her school

years. She

had continually questioned him,

made him think about

things he

hadn't considered and never once acted fearful of him.

When she'd become of

age her

sixth year,

she had formally

dated Sirius Black, and it had been difficult for him. He didn't love

Marlene,

but

he had come to respect

her

and enjoyed her

company.

Eventually their

relationship became physical,

as she shared

many of the same proclivities he did.

Hermione blushed heavily at

what

this implied and her Father's

deep chuckle,

let

her

know she wasn't

far

off

the mark in her

assumptions.

When Marlene had been asked to join the Order of the Phoenix

after graduating from Hogwarts,

she'd jumped at the opportunity

and had been a spy within its ranks until Dumbledore discovered

her allegiance and had her family killed.

Hermione couldn't help

but

shed angry tears for

her

mother,

and once her father was

finished with his story,

she asked where her mother was living

currently.

"She was hiding in Cornwall

with squib relatives.

She has been

keeping an eye on you throughout your life and is anxious to be

reunited with you,

if

you're willing.

She was afraid if

she came

forward while Dumbledore still carried influence, she'd have been

sent to Azkaban without a trial or worse, killed."

Hermione nodded in understanding.

"I

would like to meet

her.

Does

she

wish

to

claim me

as

her

daughter

now that

Dumbledore is no longer a problem?"

Voldemort nodded. "She does. Lucius suggested having Marlene

go to the Minister

directly and tell

him her story.

Lucius thinks

that

once

it

is

known

who

really

killed

Marlene's

family,

Dumbledore will get the kiss."

"But they'll want to know why Dumbledore was after her?"

"Yes,

I'm sure they will,

but

for

now all

she will

say is that

Dumbledore found out

that

she was involved with someone he

suspected

of

being

a loyal

follower

of

mine.

She won't

be

compelled to confirm my identity. Lucius has given me assurances

that

Fudge will

be cooperative in minimizing my exposure at

the

present time.

Once the Ministry is firmly in our control, I will be able to come out

of hiding and acknowledge you as my heir."

Hermione sighed heavily. "When will I be able to meet with her?"

"Lucius spoke with the Minister

today and your mother will

be

meeting with him tomorrow.

If

all

goes well,

she will

be able to

return here some time tomorrow evening."

"That soon?" Hermione whispered, paling a bit.

"Yes.

Do not

fret,

Daughter.

Your

mother

has been told of

the

help you've given me, and she is anxious to see you again. She

has missed you terribly,

Hermione,

as it

broke her heart

to give

you away knowing she might

never see you again. She did it to

protect you."

Hermione was stunned at the events of the day.

"I know, Father, and I will try my best to be welcoming."

Voldemort

nodded

at

his

daughter

and

then

stood

up.

"I

overheard of

your

plans to meet

with Antonin the day after

tomorrow. Nagini

will

be with you at all

times, so do not fret over

being alone with Antonin.

He is a brilliant

curse-breaker

and

quite proficient at inventing his own spells and curses. You could

learn much from him."

"Of course, Father." Hermione agreed quietly.

Antonin's Assault

Chapter 43: Antonin's Assault

That night Hermione slept fitfully.

Her dreams kept

shifting from warm grey eyes to striking dark

ones that

looked as if

they were about

to devour her whole.

It

was as if

she could feel

strong large hands running over her

body even in sleep.

Her

nipples were hard and her core was

soaking,

as she felt

large fingers push in and out

of

her body.

She could feel

her

hips responding to the phantom touches,

circling in heightened need.

Soon a rough tongue was licking through her folds and she let

out

a moan in her sleep as she could literally feel

large hands

pinning her lower body down and her core being devoured by a

lasciviously

brutal

tongue

that

was

pushed

up

inside her,

suckling hard on her quim.

Just

as she was about

to come,

she heard Nagini

hiss in

warning,

causing her

to shoot

up in bed in alarm.

The snake

gazed down at

and hissed.

"Are you well,

young mistress? You

were moaning in your sleep?"

Hermione blushed,

not

wanting to admit

to Nagini

she was

having a very vivid sex dream. "Just a nightmare, Nagini. Thank

you for waking me."

Nagini

nodded, but watched Hermione closely. "Go back to sleep,

Mistress. I will stay with you until you fall back asleep."

Hermione

nodded

and

sunk

back

down

into

her

pillows,

wondering if she could get back to that dream. As she moved her

hips slightly, she was shocked to discover that her knickers were

soaking wet and her pussy felt a little sore. Shrugging, she rolled

back over and fell back to sleep, blissfully unaware that down the

hall,

Antonin Dolohov was smiling to himself

at

how responsive

and wanton she'd been.

As he walked back disillusioned to his room,

he moved his

hand up to his nose and inhaled the sweet musky scent of the

little witch's cunt.

Placing all

his fingers inside his mouth,

he

sucked hard,

cleaning them completely and groaning at

the

delicious taste.

Fuck… the little witch was ripe for

the plucking.

A virgin too.

He'd enjoyed invading her dreams.

If

it

wasn't

for that

blasted

snake,

he'd have gotten to feel

Hermione squirt

all

over

his

fingers and face.

The thought made him smile.

The next

morning Hermione got

up from bed and went

into her

ensuite to take a long hot shower. She still felt a bit sore from her

dream the night

before,

which she'd thought

odd.

But

after her

shower,

she put

the incident

out

of

her mind and went

to find

Narcissa,

feeling the need to see the older witch and apologize

for

what

happened the previous night.

When she reached the

family dining room,

Lucius and Narcissa were seated at

the

table, as was Severus.

Hermione stood at

the doorway gazing into the room tentatively.

Lucius, noticing her hesitation rose from his seat and walked over

to where she was standing. Taking Hermione's arm, he led her to

the spot

next

to his wife,

who could see the uneasiness on the

little witch's face.

When Hermione was seated and Lucius had

returned to his own spot,

Narcissa gently patted her

hand in

comfort.

"Lucius told me what happened last night, my dear. Please do not

distress yourself

over

Bellatrix.

Even before Azkaban,

her mind

was a fragile thing.

She'd have bouts of

madness,

coupled with

times when she was reasonable… but those times became fewer

and farther in between,

after she'd joined the Dark Lord's ranks.

She attacked you dishonorably and you had no choice but

to

defend yourself.

It

was not

your choice, nor by your hand her life

was taken. I was afraid something like this would happen. I'm just

glad you weren't hurt, dear. I can't imagine Draco's state of mind if

something were to befall

you,

especially at

our

family's hand."

Narcissa smiled kindly and squeezed Hermione's hand, which she

returned.

"I'm truly sorry,

Naricssa.

I

wish things were different

for

your

sake.

I

would've never

wanted to take your

sister

from you."

Hermione admitted this quietly, trying to hold back her tears.

"Don't

blame yourself,

Hermione,"

Lucius stated quite firmly,

"Bellatrix has always been volatile . Her mistake was in thinking

she meant

more to the Dark Lord than his own flesh and blood.

If

it

had been Draco she'd threatened, Narcissa or I would have

ended her ourselves."

Hermione looked over at Narcissa, who nodded sadly. "Lucius is

right

.

Put

it

out

of

your mind and enjoy your day.

I understand

you are spending some time at with Daphne at her home today.

I'm sure that will be more enjoyable for you to dwell on."

Hermione nodded. "Daphne has become a good friend. Actually,

her Mother offered to take Astoria, Daphne and I to Paris for the

day."

Lucius raised an eyebrow questioningly.

"Does your Father know

of you plans, Hermione?"

Hermione

shrugged.

"He

was

busy

today

doing

something

important

and I

just

found out

what

our

plans are.

I'm heading

over there after breakfast, but I'll be careful, Lucius."

Gazing over at

Severus,

who was also displeased by the turn of

events,

Lucius sighed.

"I

suggest

in the future you advise your

Father

of

any plans that

are out

of

the ordinary.

Severus will

accompany you on your shopping excursion." Hermione went

to

protest,

but

Lucius put

up his hand.

"If

Our Lord were to find out

that

I

allowed

his

Heir

to

wander

around

another

country

unchaperoned,

I'd hate to think what

he might

do.

I

would go

myself, but I have business at the Ministry and Narcissa is having

tea this afternoon with the wives of the school board members."

Hermione sighed and bowed her

head in resignation.

"Of

course,

Lucius.

I

apologize.

I

wouldn't

want

to put

you in a

compromising situation where my Father is concerned."

Severus then stood up,

leaving his napkin by his plate.

"I

have to deal

with a few things before we leave.

I should be

ready in thirty minutes."

Nodding politely, Hermione smiled kindly. "Thank you, Professor."

Severus grimaced and swept

out

of

the room,

robes billowing

after

him which caused Hermione to smile fondly.

Narcissa

caught

her

expression and chuckled.

"No one makes quite an

entrance or exit like Severus."

She giggled softly and said,

"Sometimes I

wonder if he practices

in front of a mirror."

Lucius chuckled and Narcissa laughed merrily.

"Yes,

it

would

seem as if he has a flair for the dramatic."

The rest of breakfast was pleasant, as the three discussed

Hermione's plans for the day.

Before she left

however,

Lucius

stood up and moved his hands into his robes. He brought out a

small

pouch and handed it

to Hermione,

smirking when she

gave him a look of surprise.

"That,

my dear,

is a family pouch and it's charmed to take

galleons out of the Malfoy vaults. There should be enough for a

shopping trip, as you will need to buy a few new formal robes for

the summer

season."

Hermione was floored,

and shook her

head, but Lucius just smiled kindly. "Now, now, my dearest girl; it

is my responsibility to take care of

such things.

I

am your

magical

guardian, and it would be unseemly for you not to have

the necessary trousseau for the summer."

Hermione turned to Narcissa,

who smiled gently and nodded.

"We wish to do this for you,

my dear.

Enjoy the day and buy

whatever your heart desires."

Hermione stood up and hugged Lucius and then went

to

hug Narcissa.

Both were more than surprised by the show of

affection,

and

Narcissa felt

tears build behind her eyes as Hermione clung to

her.

"Thank you.

" Hermione whispered into Narcissa's ear,

before

she left the room in a hurry.

Both Narcissa and Lucius watched fondly as she disappeared,

knowing that

if

things progressed the way they'd hoped,

the

young witch would be joining their family someday soon.

The day progressed better than Hermione had hoped it

would.

Severus was an immaculate chaperone and Daphne,

Astoria

and Hermione had a wonderful time raiding the shops looking for

the perfect clothes for the summer season. Hermione purchased

three formal

dress robes, six summer dresses, new shoes, some

lacy

undergarments,

some stockings and garters and some

causal

clothes.

The Greengrass elves took all

the purchases

back to the Manor for Hermione and they enjoyed afternoon tea

at

a

quaint

little

cafe in Wizarding Paris.

When Hermione

returned to the Manor it

was almost

dinner time,

so she rushed

up to her rooms to get

ready for the evening.

She had been so

focused on shopping she completely forgot

about

the fact

that

she'd be meeting her mother tonight.

The thought made her nervous and she tried to relax by taking a

nice bubble bath.

Nagini

wasn't

in her

rooms,

so Hermione

figured she must

be out

hunting.

When she got

out

of

the bath

and went

into her room,

she was surprised to see Draco sitting

there, staring at her hungrily.

Before she knew it,

the room was locked and silenced and her

boyfriend picked her

up and threw her

onto the bed,

causing

Hermione to giggle loudly. When Draco leered openly at her and

pushed her legs apart, kissing her, Hermione gasped in arousal.

"Draco?" Hermione gasped in confused pleasure, which caused

her

boyfriend to become more amorous with his ministrations.

When Draco plunged two fingers into her core, Hermione arched

off

the bed in shock.

Draco's eyes locked on hers,

and he

smirked as he watched her.

Suddenly,

as

if

a

light

switched

on

at

that

moment,

Hermione realized that

the wizard in her bed was not

her

Draco.

The sudden horror that this wasn't Draco hit Hermione hard, and

without

thinking she wandlessly and silently cast

a 'petrificus

totalis '

causing the blonde before her

to freeze into place.

Quickly getting up,

grabbing her wand and casting a cleansing

charm,

Hermione got

dressed and cast

an 'incarcerous '

at

the

imposter.

Calling for one of

the Malfoy house elves who'd been

tasked with taking care of

her,

Tinker

appeared.

Seeing the

young master

bound,

he began to get

agitated,

but

Hermione

assured the elf

that

this was an imposter,

and to get

her father

immediately.

The elf appeared confused, but did as she asked. A minute later,

her Father appeared in the room and stared at her in confusion

before he growled at the sight of Draco Malfoy in her room.

"Explain yourself, Daughter." The Dark Lord growled menacingly

in Parseltongue.

Hermione paled and tears came to her eyes.

She was angry and distressed, and felt violated.

"Father,

this isn't

Draco."

She replied in kind.

"I

don't

know

whom it

is, but it's not him. He was in here when I came out of

the bath.

I

didn't

know it

wasn't

Draco at

first." The Dark Lord

now looked murderous,

like he wanted to kill

something right

then and there.

"Did he touch you,

Daughter?"

The words were said with

such venom,

Hermione was now visibly shaking.

Silently

she nodded. "Your virtue?"

Hermione's eyes widened in shock and hissed in return.

"No,

Father!

I

would never

have allowed such a thing and Draco

would never disrespected you nor I, in such a way."

The Dark Lord nodded and glared over at the imposter, who

still looked like the Malfoy Heir.

"Polyjuice then."

Voldemort

hissed.

He waved his wand and

canceled the spell,

watching the imposter's eyes widen in

shock.

"Whomever you are,

you have violated my daughter . If

you value what's left

of

your life,

you will

explain to me now,

why you would disrespect me and mine in such a way."

The imposter

considered the Dark Lord warily,

and then

turned to Hermione and smirked knowingly, causing the little

witch to blush and glare back in anger.

For a few moments the imposter said nothing and then bowed

his head in supplication to his Lord.

"Forgive me, My Lord. I did

not intend to disrespect you in such a way."

Hermione's eyes widened as she recognized the voice.

"Dolohov." She whispered shakily.

The imposter smirked again,

and then suddenly screamed as he

was hit

by the cruciatis curse .

After a few rounds,

the Polyjuice

started to wear off

body and soon,

Antonin Dolohov was staring

up at Hermione with a heated look in his eyes.

"I don't know what you were thinking Antonin, but you will be

severely

punished for

what

you have done."

Voldemort

sneered angrily.

Dolohov turned to his Lord and said seriously,

"Any pain you

inflict on me, My Lord would be justified . If you are looking for an

apology I have none to offer. I would suffer any punishment, to be

near Hermione."

The Dark Lord was taken aback and Hermione gasped in shock

at Dolohov's admission.

"Then explain yourself, Dolohov. Why did you feel it necessary to

Polyjuice yourself

as Draco to gain my attention?"

Hermione

hissed out in fury.

"You would've never allowed me to formally court you, my Lady.

Your heart belongs to another. Yet I can not stand idly by and not

make my intentions known.

This was the only way I could show

you the seriousness of

my intentions.

By risking your Father's

wrath,

by putting my very life in your hands, it was the only way

to show you both that my intentions are serious."

Hermione sat

down on the bed in shock,

while her

Father

seemed as if

he was contemplating Dolohov's words carefully.

Dolohov's gaze remained fixated on the young witch.

The look

was lustful

and predatory. It made Hermione squirm, causing her

to blush again.

The knowing look in Dolohov's eyes wasn't

missed by the Dark

Lord. "Be that as it may, Antonin-you have taken liberties with my

daughter against

her will

.

You will

be punished for your actions

and if Hermione so desires it, your life will be forfeit . I have given

her

leave to choose whom she wishes to court.

But

if

she

decides to spare your life and does not

wish to accept your suit

and you do something like this again? I

will

kill

you where you

stand. Are we clear?"

Antonin nodded once.

"I

will

accept

any conditions you wish to

place on me,

my Lord.

If

my Lady requires it of me, I will

take an

unbreakable vow to show her the seriousness of my suit. I never

meant

to offer offense,

my Lady… it has been a long time for me

and Azkaban has changed me I'll

admit. But please know that my

desire for you is genuine."

Hermione sighed and stood up abruptly,

ignoring the looks from

the man kneeled on the floor as she walked over to her father.

"Punish

him how you

see

fit,

Father."

She

whispered

in

Parseltongue,

"I

will

think

over

what

sort

of

penance Lord

Dolohov will

be required to offer

for

his transgression.

I

find

myself

in need of

another

bath,

and I

would like to be left

in

peace, my Lord. If the visitor we discussed is wishing to see me

this evening,

perhaps we could have supper here in my suite. I

find I don't have the capacity for company this evening."

Voldemort

smiled at

his daughter's deft

handling of the situation

as he hissed out.

"I

will

let

your visitor know of

the change in

plans. I'm sure she will appreciate having your reunion in private.

I will take my leave with Antonin."

"Make sure he suffers . If he is being honest in his intentions, then

he won't mind dealing with the consequences."

Voldemort chuckled and bowed his head at his daughter.

The gesture was not lost on Antonin, who's dark eyes widened in

surprise at his Lord showing deference to his daughter.

"I

will

make sure of it. I will

send Nagini

up here, you will

not be

left alone from now on, is that understood?"

Hermione sighed, but nodded in acquiescence. "Yes, Father, it's

probably for the best."

With one last look in Dolohov's direction, Hermione smirked evilly

before her

father

disapparated them out

of

her

room.

Moving

back into the bath, Hermione sighed heavily.

How in the world would she tell

Draco what happened?

Would he be angry with her?

Would he try to challenge Dolohov to a duel

to avenge her

honor? Bloody hell, that wouldn't go well.

Was that something Dolohov was hoping might happen?

If he were to kill

Draco, then there would be nothing standing in

his way.

Hermione thought

back on her dream from the previous night

and knew that

somehow,

Antonin had cast

some kind of

spell

that

allowed him to take liberties with her body whilst

she was

asleep.

The way in which he looked her minutes ago was too similar to

the way in which her phantom lover had devoured her in her

dream. The same technique, the same certainty.

She would be lying,

if

she didn't

admit

to herself

that she'd been

shamefully aroused in her dream.

Antonin Dolohov in her dream

had her creaming her knickers in a matter of seconds.

No wonder she'd been sore this morning. He

wasn't gentle, he was forceful and rough.

He wasn't

her

Draco though,

and the thought

made tears fall

down her cheeks and her body shiver in disgust.

Later on that

evening Hermione was reading a book on her bed, while Nagini

was curled up by the fireplace when there was a gentle knock on

the door.

Standing quickly,

and heart pounding, Hermione made

her way over to the door and opened it slowly.

Standing there next

to her father was a beautiful

woman with

blonde curly hair,

much like her own darker locks. Warm brown

eyes looked deeply into her own and Hermione gasped at how

much

of

a

resemblance

there

was

between

her

and

her

biological mother.

The woman smiled softly,

a lone tear escaping from her eye as

she whispered, "Hermione."

Hermione was rooted in shock as she said shakily, "Mum?"

Reunion's and Explanation's

Chapter 44: Reunion's and Explanation's

Hermione stared agape at

her mother,

who was smiling softly at

her beautiful

daughter with happiness and love shining from her

eyes.

The Dark Lord cleared his throat

softly,

and the spell

broke

between the two witches. Hermione then gestured for her parents

to come into her suite,

and together they sat out on the veranda,

where dinner had been prepared by the Malfoy House elves.

After

the food was served,

and the elves dismissed,

Marlene

decided it was best if she took charge of the conversation.

"I

know we have much to catch up on,

Hermione and I'm sure

you have a million questions for me.

But

if

it's alright,I'd like to

explain what

happened before you were born and why I

placed

you with the Grangers. Would that be alright?"

Hermione nodded slowly,

trying to keep her emotions in check.

Watching her parent's sitting across from her together, she could

see there was genuine respect

there,

but

there wasn't

the open

affection that she noticed with Lucius and Narcissa.

That thought gave her pause.

Marlene cleared her throat

delicately and wiped the corner of her

mouth daintily with her napkin before she spoke.

"I

met

your Father when I

was fourteen.

Things in the magical

world were quite unsettled when I

was in school.

My Father

worked for

the Ministry,

in the Department

of

International

Magical

Cooperation and had been sorted into Gryffindor

at

Hogwarts.

My

mother's

name

was

Sybil

and

she

was

a

Ravenclaw in school.

She was also Xenophilius Lovegood's

aunt.

My parents weren't

huge supporters of

Dumbledore's,

even though he actively tried to recruit

them into the Order of

the Phoenix. I'd heard my parents arguing one night the summer

before my fourth year.

Dumbledore had been relentlessly trying

to recruit

my Father,

and my Mother

didn't

want

any part

of

joining either side. My younger sister and I, were quite surprised

by our parent's argument, and it confused and scared me, some

of

the things they were discussing.

Wizards and witches being

threatened, tortured and dying. When they'd mentioned the Dark

Lord's name,

I

became angry,

feeling that

he was responsible

for my parent's fighting, so when I saw him later that summer in

Flourish

and

Blott's,

I

accosted

him quite

vehemently.

Surprisingly,

he listened to the rantings of

a fourteen-year-old

witch.

Later,

I'd realized he must've silenced the part

of

the

bookstore we were in,

but

he did offer to take me to ice cream

and we spent

two hours discussing magical

theory, politics and

his ideology. It was the first time someone had treated me not as

a child,

but

as a witch with ideas and opinions of

her own.

We

then began writing whilst I was in school, and Tom was kind and

thoughtful

with me.

As the war started taking a darker turn,

I'd

realized I needed to make a choice and I did. I offered to join the

Order,

much to my parents consternation,

as a spy.

Somehow

Dumbledore found out,

and I

sent

my parents and sister into

hiding- but

he found them and killed them.

By that

time,

I

had

given birth to you and you were well

over a year old when my

family was killed.

Everyone assumed I

had died in the attack,

but

Dumbledore knew differently. Scared of Dumbledore finding

you,

I

cast

a protection spell

on you,

and gave you to the

Grangers,

then I

hid for a while. When I'd heard Tom had been

defeated by Harry Potter

and Dumbledore and his Order had

won? I

knew I

couldn't

re-claim you.

But

I

also knew that

Tom

had taken measures to protect himself should the worst happen,

so I watched and waited until

such time as Dumbledore was no

longer a threat.

When Tom found me,

I

was ecstatic to learn of

what

you'd done,

Hermione.

You are so much more brilliant,

cunning and resilient

that

I

could ever be,

and I'm so proud of

you."

Marlene

had

tears

running

down

her

cheeks,

which

were

mirrored

by

her

daughter's.

"How do

you

know it

was

Dumbledore that killed your family?" Hermione quietly asked.

"My house elf,

Missy, was there hiding. She disillusioned herself

and saw the whole thing.

When I

came back to check on my

family,

I

found her hiding in the attic sobbing that she had failed

to protect

our family.

I

took her with me,

and she has been with

me ever

since.

She checks in on you occasionally,

and I

was

distressed to learn how difficult

things had been for

you at

Hogwarts those first

few years.

I

had Missy find Nagini

in your

second year, and I sent her to you."

Hermione gasped.

She

had

always

wondered

how Nagini

had

ended

up

at

Hogwarts that day.

"Nagini

didn't believe Missy at first, but she was curious and went

to see for herself. I also knew at that point Tom was still alive, after

what'd happened with the Potter boy the end of

your first

year.

I

knew Nagini

would

tell

him of

your

existence.

Missy

never

mentioned to Nagini

that

I

was still

alive.

I

was too afraid of

Dumbledore finding out,

or

worse,

finding out

whom you really

were.

Missy was also able to get

some of

the Hogwarts House

elves to take care of

you during your fourth year in the Room of

Requirement.

She wanted to make sure you'd had what

you

needed."

Hermione wiped away her tears quickly.

Her

mother

had watched out

for

her

and had never

stopped

caring for her.

Bolting from her

chair

she threw herself

into Marlene's arms,

causing the older witch to clutch her closely as they both sobbed

openly at

all

the time they'd been denied.

Marlene whispered

softly into her daughter's ear,

telling her how proud she was of

her,

how much she'd missed her,

loved her,

and how she was

never going to be separated from her again.

Hermione just nodded, holding on fiercely as she cried for all the

pain and hurt she'd gone through over these past few years. All

the anger,

frustration,

fear,

anger and uncertainty was let

loose

in a tidal wave of emotion.

Tom looked at

his daughter

as she clung to her

mother

and

smirked to himself.

His daughter had done so much for him, he was pleased he could

return the favor.

After the two witches had calmed sufficiently,

Tom sat

back and

addressed his daughter.

"I

know there is still

much you both need to discuss,

but

your

mother has made a formal

appeal to the Minister in regards to her

family being killed by Dumbledore.

The memories from the elf

were taken and shown to the Wizengamot

in a private session

today.

Dumbledore will

be receiving the Dementor's kiss,

and the news

of your mother's return and your identity as her daughter and heir

to the House of McKinnon will

be in all

the Wizarding publications

come morning, Hermione. We still have a few things to do before I

can claim you as my heir,

but

my inner

circle have told their

children who are in Hogwarts of your true identity. So, I'd imagine

school will be most interesting come September First."

Hermione nodded and smiled relieved.

"Will

Severus be the new

Headmaster?"

Voldemort

smirked.

"Lucius is working on that,

but I'm confident

all

will

be in place come September. We do need to discuss what

occurred today, however."

Hermione blushed, while Marlene glowered in anger.

It

would seem her Father had informed her Mother of

Dolohov's

actions and intentions.

"You were to work with Antonin come the morrow, but I'm afraid

he won't

be up to much for

the next

week or

so."

Voldemort

smiled evilly,

causing Hermione to giggle.

"You will

need to

decide if his life should be spared or not."

Hermione sighed unhappily.

"If

you kill

him,

Father,

the other

Death Eaters will

need to know why,

and that

will

only serve to

make

me

look

weak.

A fact

I'm sure

Dolohov

took

into

consideration when he decided to pull the stunt he did. I'm going

to have to tell

Draco the truth, which will

infuriate him and most

likely cause him to confront

Dolohov and demand recompense

for my honor.

Draco is barely sixteen,

Father.

And despite the

fact

that

we are young,

I

have come to realize that

I

can't

lose

him.

Not

over this.

I

love him,

Father,

and I

know if

I

keep this

from him he will

never forgive me.

But

if

I

tell

him,

I

could lose

him anyway."

Tom considered this thoughtfully.

Hermione had indeed thought

of

this

logically,

which

didn't

surprise him at

all.

She was

supremely

intelligent

and

understood

better

than

most

all

possible ramifications of

her

actions.

Pinching his nose and

sighing unhappily,

it

took him a moment

to realize that

his

daughter

had just

admitted that

she was in love with a wizard.

When he glanced over at

Marlene,

she had that knowing gleam

in her eye… the one that

told him she knew exactly what

he'd

been thinking.

"Draco is not

yet

of

age,

Daughter,

and as such can't

openly

challenge Dolohov to a duel

no matter how much he may wish

to." Voldemort offered sternly.

Marlene however,

smirked widely.

"Perhaps,

my Lord,

there is

another

avenue we might

consider? You did mention to me

earlier

that

Antonin did offer

to take an unbreakable vow,

to

show sincerity in his desire to formally court Hermione?"

"What

did you have in mind,

my dear?"

Tom considered his

witch warily,

knowing very well

how her mind worked, and how

vindictive she could be when she put her mind to it.

"Well-I think Hermione should tell Draco the truth. However…" she

began when Hermione gasped at her mother incredulously, "If you

were to tell

Draco and get him to promise not to retaliate, at least

not

immediately,

he could train in dueling with Severus at

school

and Lucius at

home.

Hone his skills as it

were.

Hermione could

extract an unbreakable vow from Antonin that he will not speak of

what

happened today to anyone.

If

he is sincere,

he will

do it.

When it comes out that he has violated you, he will

not be able to

speak up in his defense as to when it occurred."

Voldemort

smirked at

Marlene,

while Hermione pondered over

what her mother was suggesting. "I would also need him to take

a vow that

he is to leave me alone.

Father,

I

have reason to

believe Dolohov somehow entered my dreams last

night

as

well."

Voldemort's face darkened ominously.

"Did he do something

similar as he did today?"

Hermione blushed, realizing her Father must've used Legilimency

on Dolohov and viewed his memories of this afternoon. When she

nodded reluctantly,

Voldemort

sat

back and averted his gaze,

which had flashed red, from his daughter in contemplation.

"Antonin is a skilled duelist,

and an even more inventive curse-

breaker. Wards are of little consequence to him either. My hands

are tied in that

he is a free man and no one outside my inner

circle knows I'm alive,

and that

you're my daughter.

As he is

Lord of his own House, I cannot formally challenge him. I would

be happy to kill

him but

if

I

intervene,

I

will

have to give my

Death Eaters a reason.

I

know how you feel

about

showing

weakness, Daughter."

Hermione nodded. "What if I dueled him, Father?"

Voldemort

eyed his

daughter

in shock,

while Marlene paled

considerably.

"Absolutely not!" Marlene yelled.

"Hermione,

you have no idea

what

that

man is capable of!

And besides? You're forgetting

you're still under age too."

Hermione,

folded her

arms across her

chest

and pouted.

"I

do

have some idea."

Marlene looked over

to Tom.

"What

about

Lucius? He is still

officially her magical guardian?"

Voldemort

nodded.

"Until

we complete the paperwork at

the

Ministry, yes."

Sitting up quickly,

Hermione considered this.

"Could Lucius beat

Dolohov in a duel?"

"They are evenly matched.

I'm not

sure who would come out

victorious. If it were to spare his son, Lucius would not hesitate to

avenge

your

honor.

But

Narcissa has

already

lost

a sister,

Hermione.

How would you feel

if

she lost

her husband,

too? Or

her son?"

Hermione growled angrily. "That bastard knew what he was doing

when he came in here.

He obviously thought

this through from

every angle,

knowing that

I

would have no one to avenge me.

The only way I can make myself not look weak is by dueling him

myself, which I can't, and I can't keep this from Draco either. And

Draco will tell Lucius."

Shaking her head in frustration, Hermione glared out into the night

thinking.

Hermione then smirked evilly. "Is it required to use a wand in

a duel?"

Voldemort

sat

up straight,

giving his daughter a calculating

look. "No, it is not. What are you thinking?"

"I'm quite proficient

at

wandless magic Father.

Would you

say Dolohov is equally as proficient?"

"That

is an elegant

run around.

The trace would not

apply as it

tracks wand magic.

I

would imagine Antonin is quite proficient

at

wandless magic,

but

I

would caution you.

You have shown your

hand to my Death Eaters, they know of your skill. Do you honestly

think Antonin hasn't considered that possibility?"

Hermione shrugged.

"Perhaps.

But

what

I've shown is minuscule

in comparison to what I can actually do."

Marlene looked at Tom, who just stared at his daughter. "You and

I

will

practice tomorrow. If I feel

your skills are sufficient, you will

have your duel. However, if they are not, we will have to come to

some other concession."

Hermione nodded and smiled gratefully, not missing the unhappy

scowl

on

her

mother's

face.

Marlene

eventually

sighed

in

resignation however,

as she knew a lost

battle when she saw

one.

"When the paper

comes out

tomorrow,

I

will

be petitioning the

Wizengamot for immediate custody of you, Hermione. I'll be going

back

to

McKinnon

Manor

and

getting

it

ready

for

your

homecoming. I hope that's alright with you?"

"I would like that very much, Mother."

"Good.

I think you'll

be very happy there. The library may not be

of

the size and quality of

Malfoy Manor,

but

it

is impressive

nonetheless."

Looking over

at

her

father,

Hermione couldn't

help but

inquire

softly. "Will you be coming too, Father?"

Voldemort

nodded once.

"We have discussed it,

and I

believe it

would be best

for

all

concerned if

I

went

with the both of

you.

Once the Ministry has had their say,

I'd imagine they will

leave

you both in peace for a bit."

"Father,

I

would like to speak with Draco this evening.

I

don't

want

him to find out

about

this some other

way.

Would it

be

alright if I have some time alone with him. You have my word my

virtue will remain intact. I just need to explain this to him."

By the expression on the Dark Lord's face,

it

was clear he was

unhappy with the request, but Marlene gently placed her hand on

his arm and gave him a look he knew all too well.

"Very well.

I

will

give you some time and Nagini

will

stay directly

outside your room."

Hermione bowed her

head in supplication.

"Thank you

Father, Mother."

Both parents stood up to make their way out

of

the room,

when

Marlene came over and hugged her daughter.

"I'm so very proud of

you,

Hermione.

I

will

come see you in the

morning for breakfast."

Smiling and nodding, Hermione walked her parents to the door,

not

missing the looks that

passed between them.

Blushing and

closing the door,

she went

and sat

on the end of

her bed and

waited for Draco to arrive.

I Love You

Chapter 45: I Love You

The Dark Lord found the Malfoy Heir

in the Library reading

silently,

while his mother

was quietly doing needlepoint

by the

window. They both noticed his entrance simultaneously and stood

to greet him: Narcissa curtsying and Draco bowing deeply.

"My Lord,"

Narcissa spoke cordially,

"What

do we owe the

pleasure of your company this evening?"

Voldemort

gestured for the Malfoy's to take a seat and took his

spot

across

from the

youngest.

"Draco,

my

daughter

has

requested your

presence this evening,

there is something of

importance she wishes to discuss with you."

"My

Lord?"

Draco

appeared

confused

for

a

moment.

"Is

everything alright with Hermione?"

Lord Voldemort

was not

the kind of

man who cared about

what

other

people thought

or

felt.

Things with Marlene had been

pleasurable

because

she was

highly

intelligent,

logical

and

wasn't

prone

to

flights

of

fancy

where

her

feelings

were

concerned.

Marlene's outburst tonight at seeing Hermione again

was understandable, if not a bit shocking. As Tom Riddle, he had

never seen Marlene show any outward emotion beyond that first

day in Flourish and Blotts.

She was a controlled little thing and

when their

relationship had taken a turn towards the physical,

she'd been a gifted submissive.

Her

tolerance for

his darker

proclivities had impressed him,

and Marlene had even been

open to his more voyeuristic tendencies.

She had set

ground

rules as far as whom she would allow into her bedchamber, and

as far

as he knew:

only Rabastan Lestrange and his brother

Rodolphus,

had ever

been given permission to bed Marlene,

while Tom had watched most enthusiastically.

Tom didn't routinely like to share however, and for the greater part

of

their

acquaintance he had been content

with just

Marlene.

Since his return,

he'd stopped the practice of revels, much to the

dismay of some of his more deviant followers.

But now that he was a father, strangely-he simply couldn't abide

his daughter finding out

about

his darker nature-well,

anymore

than she'd already had.

Now looking at the young wizard, whom had won his daughter's

heart,

Lord Voldemort

felt

like he wanted to strangle something.

After finding Dolohov in his daughter's bedroom and seeing the

man's memories of what he'd done to Hermione? Voldemort had

a strong urge to lock his daughter

up in a tower

somewhere,

where no wizard could ever touch her. Only then would her virtue

remain intact forever.

The hypocrisy of his thoughts were not lost on him at all, and that

only served to make him angrier.

Sighing

in

resignation,

the

Dark

Lord

glared

at

the

young

wizard-who tried not to visibly cringe away from the hard stare.

"Hermione is in her suite of

rooms.

She's had a most upsetting

day,

which is why I'm here.

She's requested that

you go speak

with her privately,

and I'm going to allow this because there are

things that

need to be discussed between the both of you. But I

am warning you,

Draco,

I've had my patience severely tested

today, and if you abuse the trust I'm placing in you, it will not end

well for you. Do you understand?"

Draco didn't

really,

but

glancing at

his mother,

he could see both

the fear in her eyes and the worry on her face.

"I would never disrespect Hermione nor you, My Lord. If it's alright

with both you and my mother, I will take my leave."

Narcissa nodded her permission,

as did the Dark Lord-so he got

up and left

the room swiftly,

bowing respectfully to both adults

before disappearing.

Voldemort

sighed unhappily,

pinching the bridge of

his nose in

consternation.

Narcissa cleared her voice softly and asked, "Would you like me

to call for some tea, My Lord? Or perhaps something stronger?"

Gazing

up

in

gratitude at

the beautiful

pureblood witch,

he

demurred, "Firewhiskey would be most welcome, Narcissa."

Narcissa called for Issy, her personal

elf and asked her to fetch

some firewhiskey and some chocolate biscuits from the kitchen.

When the elf

popped back and left

the offerings,

Narcissa

poured a generous portion for her Lord, and then made to stand

and leave.

"Please sit, Narcissa. It would seem as if I could use your insight

into

a

delicate

matter

that

has

come

to

my

attention this

afternoon."

Nodding and sitting back into her chair primly,

Narcissa waited

until her Lord was ready to share whatever it was on his mind.

At

the other end of

the Manor,

Draco came to Hermione's room

and saw Nagini

laying at the foot of her door like a sentry. When

he walked towards the room,

the snake lifted her

head and

hissed softly before moving to the side and curling up on the

floor again.

Draco tried to ignore the rapid beating of

his heart

as he

knocked on the door softly.

When he heard a gentle "come in" he opened the door slowly and

saw his witch sitting on her

favorite seat

in the bay window.

Walking in and closing the door

behind him,

he was surprised

when Hermione locked the room.

His face must've given away

some of

what

he was feeling, because Hermione just sighed and

held out her hand, gesturing for him to take a seat next to her.

Draco couldn't help but feel

a sense of uneasiness as he noticed

the tension on Hermione's face.

She appeared as if

she'd been

crying, which made him wonder what in the name of Salazar was

going on.

He took his seat

and waited for his girlfriend to say

something,

but

she kept

wringing her hands and staring out the

window, visibly distressed.

Not

able to take the silence, Draco asked a bit harsher than he'd

intended, "Hermione, what is going on?"

When she visibly flinched and tears started welling in her eyes,

Draco realized that something was very wrong. He moved over

and gathered Hermione into his arms and whispered pleadingly,

"My love, please tell me what's going on? You're scaring me."

Clutching on to Draco,

she desperately tried to take in his

comforting scent

and relax her mind and body.

She knew this

conversation wasn't

going to be an easy one,

but

she was

terrified of Draco going half-cocked after Dolohov before she got

a chance to explain properly.

Looking up into Draco's beautiful

grey eyes,

Hermione sighed softly and moved forward,

leaning

her forehead against his.

"I

need

you

to

promise

me

something,

can

you

do

that?"

Hermione whispered shakily.

Draco nodded, a bit unsure but willing to agree with anything if it

would get his girlfriend to talk to him. "Whatever you need me to

do, love."

Hermione inhaled another deep breath and took the plunge. She

told Draco about

coming out

of

the bathroom earlier and seeing

him in her room,

which had shocked him at

first.

About

how he

had thrown her on the bed and gone down on her, which made

Draco's confusion turn to shock, then anger. How she'd realized

a bit

too late that it hadn't been Draco, but an imposter and had

petrified

and

bound

the

intruder,

calling

for

her

Father

immediately.

At

this,

Draco's anger

turned to fury and at

this point,

he'd

moved up out

of

Hermione embrace,

pacing the floor

and

causing his witch to watch him warily.

When she told him that

Dolohov had used Polyjuice to transform and why?

Draco looked ready to commit murder and was at the door, ready

to go kill

Dolohov when he heard silent weeping behind him and

distressed words whisper out, "You promised me."

Draco turned around towards his witch… and she was his witch .

She looked so small

and frail

in that

moment

(and it

took him

back to the library at

third year) and all

the fight

instantly went

out

of

him.

He moved back over to her and lifted her out of the

window seat,

carrying her over to her bed, laying down with her

in his arms while she silently cried.

Dolohov had violated his witch…

His Witch!

And what was worse, he'd used Polyjuice to do it.

As Draco thought about it, he realized that Hermione would've

had no reason to doubt it was him. And while they hadn't been

intimate since before her confrontation with Dumbledore, they

had sneaked off

to their

room often during the past

school

year.

"How did you know it wasn't me, Hermione?"

Hermione sighed and gazed up into Draco's eyes,

smiling sadly.

Tracing her fingers down his cheek and lips, it caused her wizard

to

look

at

her

with

both

awe

and

love

radiating

from his

countenance.

"That

expression right

there.

You always look at

me after we've

been together with such love, Draco. The way Dolohov looked at

me was with smug intensity. It was a look I'd never seen on your

face before,

and I

knew in that

moment

it

wasn't

you.

I

was so

angry,

as was my Father when he found out. Dolohov has been

thoroughly punished,

although I

have to decide how to finish

handling the situation."

Draco snarled. "Have your Father kill the bastard."

Hermione sighed sadly.

"I

wish it was that easy, Draco. Dolohov

is a free wizard, now. If he were a fugitive, it would be easier, but

he's not.

No one outside the inner

circle knows for

sure my

Father is alive. I'm sure some suspect, but so far no one has said

anything outwardly.

Father would have to give the Death Eaters

a reason, and I'm worried that the truth would only serve to make

me look weak.

I

can't

duel

Dolohov directly as I'm underage, as

are you.

Your Father is my magical

guardian, but your Mum has

already lost

a sister.

Lord Lestrange is still

going through the

process of

dealing with Bellatrix's untimely demise. The Ministry

hasn't

challenged it,

because frankly,

I

think they're relieved

she's gone.

Draco,

my biological

mother

has returned.

She's

been in hiding because Dumbledore killed her family,

but

now

that he's in Azkaban, she's returned."

Draco sat

back and considered his witch,

who was watching him

closely.

Fucking Salazar,

but

she had thought

of

every angle and it

took a few moments for Draco to realize she was absolutely

spot on .

There would be no way he could avenge her until he turned

seventeen.

And her mother?

"Bastard thought

of

everything,

didn't

he?"

Draco snarled for

a

moment

then his face took on a curious expression. "Who is your

mother, Hermione?"

Hermione sighed. "Marlene McKinnon is my mother, Draco." At his

expression of

surprise,

Hermione just shrugged. "I was supposed

to work with Dolohov, but Father has put that on hold. I've told him

I

can manage on my own.

I

can challenge Dolohov myself

to a

duel

using wandless magic.

Since the trace is on the wand,

not

the witch or wizard."

"Absolutely not,

Hermione!

I know you're powerful, but it's my job

to take care of you."

Laughing softly,

Hermione snuggled into her wizard and sighed.

"You can't, Draco-you're not as adept at wandless magic and you

won't be seventeen until next June."

Draco's countenance was very angry for

a moment

and then it

instantly cleared, as he smirked in pleasure.

Hermione raised an eyebrow at

his expression.

"Okay,

Malfoy, I

don't like that look. Tell

me what has you looking so pleased with

yourself."

"It

fairly is simple,

my love. I'd imagine your mother will

be taking

custody of you soon?" At Hermione's nod, Draco's smirk widened.

"Once your

blood status is known? I

can ask Father

to open

negotiations for a betrothal

contract

with your mother. Giving you

betrothal

jewelry will

signify that

we are intended and if

Dolohov

breaches that,

then I

would have the right

to draw on him… or

your

Father

would legally,

once your

full

parentage becomes

known."

Hermione smiled at

Draco widely,

and jumped on him,

kissing

him deeply.

Draco groaned and ran his hands over

his witch,

feeling every part of her he could.

Merlin's balls, he'd missed kissing her.

After a few moments Hermione pulled back and whispered softly,

"I love you, Draco."

Draco's eyes widened in shock momentarily before he grinned

widely,

grabbing

Hermione

and rolling her

underneath him,

kissing her passionately.

The two teenagers snogged each other for a bit,

before Draco

pulled back.

"I

promised the Dark Lord,

I

wouldn't

test

his

patience tonight. He allowed me to come in here, Hermione, and

I think we should go find him and discuss our plan."

Nodding happily,

she allowed Draco to pull

her off

the bed.

She

then grabbed her wand and together she and Draco walked hand

in hand,

back through the Manor towards the library to find her

Father.

Protective Snakes

Chapter 46: Protective Snakes

When Hermione and Draco entered the library,

hand in hand,

they both noticed that

Lucius had joined the Dark Lord and

Narcissa,

as well

as Hermione's mother.

The four

adults were

talking quietly amongst

themselves,

and when Hermione and

Draco entered, all the adults stood up to greet them.

Grabbing Draco's hand tightly,

Hermione led him over to where

her Father was standing with her Mother.

"Mother,

I'd like to introduce you to Lord and Lady Malfoy's

son, Draco. Draco, this is my mother, Marlene McKinnon."

Marlene

smiled

politely

at

the

young

wizard,

who

bowed

respectfully. "It's a pleasure to formally make your acquaintance,

Lady McKinnon." Draco stood back up and noticed his parents

eye him with approval, while the Dark Lord smirked at the young

wizard.

Marlene was amazed at how much Draco looked like his father.

"It's a pleasure to meet

you as well,

Draco.

I've heard good

things about

you from Hermione.

I

do hope you both had a

enlightening conversation?"

Gazing at

her

daughter

questioningly,

she noted her

blushing,

and

she

smiled

shyly

at

the

young

wizard-who

appeared

completely besotted,

with love radiating from his eyes.

Marlene

smiled softly, and exchanged a knowing glance with Narcissa.

It would seem their children were very much in love.

"Yes,

Mother.

It's actually why we came to find you and

Father. Draco has come up with a plan that would solve the

problem we discussed earlier."

Voldemort's eyes narrowed, but he gestured for everyone to take

a seat. "Please tell

me, Draco, what suggestion you were able to

deduce that Hermione, her mother and I could not?"

Sitting up straight

and making direct

eye contact

with the Dark

Lord,

Draco gripped Hermione's hand in solidarity before he

began to share his idea.

"When

Hermione

told

me

what

happened,

I

was

naturally

incensed and felt

compelled to act. But she gently reminded me

the reasons that

I'm not

able to act

on her

behalf,

which are

valid. However, there is one possibility to consider, My Lord, and

it

would

require

the approval

of

both you and Hermione's

mother."

Marlene smirked,

already knowing where this was headed. She

had thought

this a possibility,

but

didn't

want

to suggest

it

for

fear that Tom would dismiss it out of hand.

"You wish to enter into a betrothal with Hermione?"

Draco nodded,

glancing hesitantly over at

his parents who were

both thinking the same thing-that their son was using this situation

to his advantage.

The Dark Lord had made it very clear that Hermione wouldn't be

able to formally

court

until

her

seventh year,

but

now that

Hermione's mother

was in the picture and would take formal

custody of

her

soon,

it

opened up the possibility that

a more

formal

arrangement

could be made.

Since Dolohov had backed

Hermione into a corner, and by extension her father, it was a nice

Slytherin solution to the situation.

Voldemort

glared at

the young wizard,

but

Marlene just

placed

her hand on his arm, a gentle reminder, which he appreciated as

much as he loathed it.

"I

have made my sentiments known about

not wanting Hermione

betrothed before she is of age."

"I

know,

My Lord,

and under

other

circumstances,

I

would've

happily followed your

desire,

but

Hermione's virtue has been

compromised and until

you are able to come forward and claim

her, it leaves me to protect her. Which I intend to do, my Lord."

Tom had to admit

he was impressed with the young Malfoy.

The

boy wasn't scared or unsure of his desire to court his daughter.

Sighing unhappily,

Tom turned to Marlene-who just gave him that

knowing look.

She then addressed Draco and smiled softly. "I will

be formally taking over

guardianship once the papers are filed

with the Wizengamot

tomorrow.

If

your parents are agreeable to

opening negotiations for a formal betrothal, I would be as well."

Voldemort growled in irritation, but Marlene sighed patiently.

"My Lord,

you know this is for the best.

They love each other

and you can't

claim Hermione as your

own,

yet

.

She is left

unprotected, a fact Dolohov was undoubtably aware of. We can't

kill

him yet,

and frankly I'm furious that our daughter was put in

such

a

compromising

situation!

Draco's

solution

protects

Hermione's reputation,

and gives him the ability to bring legal

action against Antonin should the wizard try something untoward

again. And if you aren't going to end the wizard, then you'll have

to stand by as I

do it,

if

you aren't

willing to concede on this

issue."

Tom glared heatedly at

Marlene,

but

she just

stared back at

him

unfazed.

Blasted logical woman!

Marlene never challenged him with emotion, no… she was much

too clever for that.

She challenged him with logic.

Her

arguments

were always

well

thought

out

and she had

advised him many times when they were younger, when he was

too stubborn and too corrupted by power to listen to her advice.

Perhaps it was time to try a different tactic.

"Very well,

Draco.

You have our permission to court

Hermione."

Draco nodded relieved,

while Hermione smiled widely.

"There

are conditions however.

You will

respect

Hermione's reputation

and virtue at

all

times.

You will

train with Severus,

your Father

and myself

in dueling now,

and when you return to school. This

summer,

you will

be tutoring under myself

in my spare time on

the Dark Arts." Draco now smiled and looked over at

his father,

who beamed with pride that

his son would be receiving such an

honor.

"Severus will

fine tune your

Occlumency,

and I

will

work on

Legilimency with you."

"I

would be most

honored to learn whatever you wish to teach

me, My Lord."

Hermione smirked and inquired sassily, "What about me, Father?

Don't I get special training, too?"

Lord Voldemort raised an eyebrow at his daughter. "If you'd like,

Hermione.

It

would probably help you to hone your skills a bit

more as well."

Draco looked over at his witch in surprise-his witch knew

Legilimency?

At

his

questioning expression,

Hermione blushed prettily.

"I

taught

myself

Occlumency

before

third

year.

I

know the

fundamentals of

Legilimency,

but to be truly proficient, you need

someone to work with you,

although I

can pick up on basic

emotions."

Marlene observed her daughter proudly.

"I'm quite proficient

at

Occlumency,

so we can work on your skills a bit more as well. It

will help prepare you for learning Legilimency."

"I'd like that very much, Mother."

"Perhaps both you and Hermione should retire back to your

rooms,

Draco."

Narcissa

suggested.

"We

have

a

busy

day

tomorrow.

I

would be happy to take you to the Black Family vault

to look at some betrothal pieces, if you'd like."

Draco nodded,

and stood,

holding out

his hand for Hermione

which she took immediately. Both teenagers left the room quietly

conversing

to

themselves,

as

the

four

adults

looked

on

indulgently.

"My Lord? Narcissa and I

are most

gratified that

you have

allowed Draco and Hermione's betrothal. I know it was not what

you had wanted,

but

I

agree with Marlene that

it

will

serve to

protect

Hermione.

Draco loves her

very much,

and I

was

worried that

he may have taken matters into his own hands

where Dolohov was concerned."

Voldemort

sighed resignedly.

"I know how much Draco cares for

Hermione, Lucius. And I do agree, that he would've acted rashly

with little thought to the consequences, which while I applaud the

sentiment? I'm not

sure my daughter

would feel

the same.

Perhaps it

would be wise to accompany Marlene to the Ministry

tomorrow, make sure Fudge understands what's at stake."

Lucius demurred, while Marlene smiled in thanks. "My Lord," she

began quietly,

"once news comes out

tomorrow in the Prophet,

I'd imagine I

will

be contacted by a few former members of

the

Order and they will

be understandably curious as to Hermione's

paternity."

Voldemort

glared at

Marlene in disgust.

"You mean Black will

be

curious."

"Most likely, My Lord. Although I was friends with Remus Lupin in

school

as well.

And although Werewolves are known for

being

able to sniff

out

lies,

I

had been able in my younger

years to

deceive both Sirius and Remus.

I'm not

sure how much Remus

abilities have grown since he's gotten older,

but

I

must

tread

carefully."

"What

will

you

tell

them if

they

ask,

Marlene?"

Naricssa

questioned politely.

"I

will

tell

them the truth.

That

Albus had my family killed

because

he

was

searching

for

me

and

tortured them for

information before he killed them, which is true. I will allow them

to question my house elf, which they will insist upon. She knows

nothing other than what

she saw that

night,

and the fact

that

I

gave birth to Hermione. They will

ask who Hermione's father is,

and while it's not

something that

is any of

their

concern,

I'd

imagine Sirius will

ask whether or not

Hermione's father was a

Death Eater,

which I can honestly tell

him 'no .'

I sincerely think

they'll

drop it

after

that.

If

I

know Sirius,

he will

assume that

Dumbledore unfairly targeted me and my family, and I'm happy

to play on his sympathies. Dumbledore never knew whom I was

involved with, to my knowledge." Marlene smirked at Tom, while

Lucius and Narcissa looked on dumbfounded.

Tom hummed,

but

he didn't

look happy about

the situation.

"I'd

imagine there are a few within the Order who will

have questions.

Do you think they will

be likely to trust

you again,

under

the

circumstances?"

Marlene shrugged.

"I

was one of

Minerva's favorites in school.

Kingsley and I were friendly, and I was close with Molly's brother

Fabian."

At

this

the

Dark

Lord

scowled.

"I'd

imagine

that

Dumbledore has lost

much,

if

not

all

of

his support

within the

Order,

and I

can't

believe anyone would think less of

Hermione

even if

I

weren't

to openly admit

to whom her father is at

this

time.

I'm sure,

at

some point

the issue will

be pressed,

but

hopefully it will be moot by that time."

"Perhaps

it

would be best

if

I

hold off

on joining you and

Hermione at

McKinnon Manor,

at

least

until

the furor over your

return from the dead has dwindled." Tom offered.

"Hermione will

be disappointed but

you're right,

My Lord.

It

is

probably best

for the immediate future if

we put

those plans on

hold."

Voldemort

turned to Lucius. "Dolohov is in the dungeons and he

will

be there for some time until

he recovers from his injuries.

I

would like the betrothal contract written and filed with the Ministry

by the weekend.

I

will

help you place blood wards around the

Manor, Marlene, so no one can get in without your or Hermione's

permission. Once Dolohov finds out our daughter has accepted a

betrothal

from Draco,

I'd imagine he will

be displeased.

If

he

presses the issue,

I

will

have little choice but

to remove him

myself."

"Do you think that's wise,

My Lord?"

Lucius asked.

"As

Head of

House Malfoy,

I

could just

as easily dispatch

Dolohov should he prove a problem."

"Hermione and I discussed this Lucius, and she doesn't want you

to put

yourself

in harms way.

She feels guilty enough over the

death of

Bellatrix.

She was worried that Narcissa would be angry

with her

and she doesn't

wish to put

additional

strain on your

family.

I

respect

her reasoning,

and will

have to figure out

some

other means to dispatch Dolohov should it become necessary."

Voldemort

was certain that Antonin would be a problem at some

point,

but

he hoped for the sake of

his daughter,

that

the man

would respect

Hermione's wishes like he claimed he would.

Looking over at Lucius, Voldemort realized the man was probably

thinking similar thoughts.

"Have Antonin take an unbreakable vow, My Lord. If he values

his life,

it

shouldn't

be too much to ask.

With his penchant

for

curse-

breaking,

nothing short

of

an unforgivable would keep

him in his place." Naricssa quietly volunteered.

Marlene agreed.

"We discussed that

very thing,

and I

concur.

You did say he would submit to any condition you placed upon

him where Hermione was concerned, My Lord."

Voldemort

nodded.

"I

agree.

Lucius,

you will

be the bonder and

Marlene,

once you are Hermione's legal

guardian,

Antonin will

need to make the bond with you."

Marlene nodded,

and the

matter was closed for the time being.

In another part

of

the Manor, Draco and Hermione were walking

slowly towards her

suite of

rooms,

both with happy smiles on

their faces.

Draco couldn't

have been more pleased in how he

was able to get

the Dark Lord to agree to his request

to openly

court Hermione.

For her part,

Hermione was satisfied that

Draco was sincere in

his attentions. There was a time she had doubted that Draco truly

cared for her, that his declaration of love was nothing more that a

Slytherin tactic on his part

to save himself.

But

he had been

nothing but

loving and supportive over this past

year of

school.

He'd honored her wishes and kept

their interactions chaste and

appropriate,

despite

being a horny

teenaged wizard.

Draco

hadn't

so

much

as

looked

at

another

witch

all

year,

and

Hermione had been suitably impressed with his restraint

and

dedication to her.

She really thought

Draco wouldn't

have been

able to abstain from sexual

relations.

Maybe it was unfair of her

to test

him in such a way,

and she didn't

think that

Draco knew

that was her intention-but it had been.

On some level,

she hadn't trusted him fully… not until

that day in

the hospital

after Dumbledore had cursed her. After she had been

released from the hospital

ward and returned to the dorms,

Daphne had taken her aside and confessed that Draco hadn't left

her side, despite multiple warnings over serving detention. He had

called his father,

and as school

governor

the matter

was later

dropped.

But

Hermione's heart

had swelled when Daphne had

told her of Draco's vigil.

She'd realized in that moment, that he truly did love her.

It

took her a bit

longer to realize she loved him in return. But the

thought

of

losing him over

what

Antonin had done to her,

had

brought

her feelings into sharp relief. She didn't want anyone but

Draco, and she didn't want to be intimate with anyone but him.

The thought

of

what

Dolohov

had done still

made her

feel

unclean, even though she knew it wasn't her fault.

Once they had reached her rooms, Hermione noticed Nagini was

not

outside her

door.

Walking into her room,

the snake wasn't

there either,

which caused Draco to smile wickedly and proceed

to lift Hermione up in his arms and deposit her on top of her bed.

Hermione smiled up at Draco impishly while he moved his body

over hers,

holding her face in his hands and stared down at her

in wonder.

"I'm going to marry you,

Granger."

Draco stated with his usual

arrogance, while Hermione just rolled her eyes.

"So it would seem, Malfoy… but don't get too complacent."

Draco grinned widely.

"And why shouldn't

I? I

got

your

Father to agree to a betrothal!

I'm feeling pretty smug right

about now."

Hermione

choked

out

a

laugh

in

surprise.

"You're

incorrigible." "I'm lovable,

fuckable and marriageable… that

is what I am!"

Hermione couldn't help but giggle as Draco waggled his eyebrows

at her.

"Well, I suppose I'm somewhat familiar with the first. But I have no

idea

whether

the

second

or

third

description

is

accurate."

Hermione bantered back wickedly.

Draco scoffed. "Please, Granger… you know exactly how fuckable

I am. But that is too crude a euphemism to describe what it will be

like when we finally consummate our relationship."

"And what word would you use, Malfoy?"

Draco's face changed instantly,

his eyes took on a serious edge

and glowed brightly with emotion.

"When I'm finally lucky enough to make you mine in every way, it

will

be nothing short

of

magic,

Granger.

I

fully intend to worship

every inch of your lovely body until you're screaming my name in

ecstasy.

I

have waited nearly two years to hear you tell

me you

love me. I will wait for as long as it takes to make you mine. I told

you in fourth year, I'm not going anywhere. I love you, and if you

wish to wait

until

we marry to give yourself

to me,

I'll

wait.

You

are worth it."

Hermione's eyes filled with tears at

the unexpected confession

from her intended.

Seeing the sincerity shining from grey eyes, Hermione leaned

up and kissed her wizard passionately. When she pulled back

and gazed up at

Draco, she saw the same passion and love

radiating from his eyes.

"Draco,

I do love you. You are spoiled, arrogant, passionate and

intelligent. You are also patient, loyal, stubborn and mine. If I had

any doubts about

you,

they were dispelled this past

year.

You

respected my wishes concerning our

relationship,

you never

pushed yourself on me. You trusted my judgment and gave your

support

unconditionally .

I

know we can't

change the past,

but I

think I've finally started to put

it

where it

belongs.

There was a

time I'd wondered if

I

could ever truly forgive you for being so

hateful

to me." At

this admission Draco flinched,

but

Hermione

was quick to reassure him with a gentle kiss. "This situation with

Dolohov,

and how you handled it,

made me realize that

there

could never

be another

for

me.

When I'd realized what

had

happened and that

I

needed to tell

you,

I

was so afraid you

would never forgive me or that

you would think badly of

me.

It

forced me to confront my feelings for you."

Draco shook his head and kissed Hermione desperately, pouring

all his emotions into a single kiss.

He never wanted her to think he blamed her for what

happened

with Dolohov.

That

was the Russian wizard's fault alone and Draco would find

a way to make him pay for taking liberties with his witch!!

"Baby,

I

could never blame you for what

happened.

I

am fucking

livid!

That

bastard touched what

is mine!

And I

promise you

Hermione, he will pay ."

With that admission, Draco moved back down and captured

Hermione's lips with his own. The two spent a few minutes kissing

each

other

thoroughly

before Draco pulled up into a sitting

position, taking Hermione with him.

"I

need to leave,

love.

If

I

don't,

I

won't

be able to stop myself

and I'd rather

your

father

not

kill

me when I've finally got

his

permission to court you properly."

Hermione blushed, but nodded in agreement. "Okay. I will see you

tomorrow?"

Draco lifted her

chin up and kissed her

gently one last

time

before he stood up. "Count on it."

He winked and walked to the door,

smirking wickedly before he

opened it

and noticed Nagini

curled up at

the threshold outside.

The snake lifted her

head and considered the wizard for

a

moment

before hissing and moving into her

mistress's room.

Draco shook his head and left, closing the door after him.

Nagini

moved onto Hermione's bed,

curling around her

gently

while the little witch just

giggled softly and petted the snake

affectionately.

"You heard?" Hermione asked.

"Yes, the Malfoy Heir loves my mistress. He is a good wizard, and

will

take good care of

you.

Master

bade me to protect

my

mistress, and Nagini

was not able to protect my mistress from the

bad wizard who tried to harm her."

Hermione

looked

perplexed

momentarily

until

understanding

dawned on her face. "You are talking about Dolohov, Nagini?"

The snake nodded and hissed in disgust. "The foul

wizard must

not be allowed to harm my mistress!! Master forbade it."

Hermione paled considerably and she spoke shakily.

"Nagini,

what did you do?"

Nagini

hissed,

"I

killed the evil

wizard,

his intentions were not

honorable where my mistress was concerned.

Nagini

could feel

it,

he was not to be trusted. Master bade me to protect mistress,

Nagini was only doing what I promised to do."

Hermione was speechless, she had no idea what to say or do.

If

her

father

realized Dolohov was dead,

he would most

likely

take back his promise to allow her to become betrothed to Draco.

On the other hand,

he had given his consent,

would he take it

back-could he?

She

sat

there

and

pondered

the

complications

Nagini's

confession may have wrought.

Sensing her

mistress's unease,

Nagini

hissed.

"Are you alright,

Mistress? Did Nagini do something wrong?"

Shaking her head,

Hermione was quick to reassure her familiar.

"No, Nagini, you did what needed to be done. Does Father know

you killed Dolohov?"

Nagini shook her head and Hermione sighed in relief.

"Father

has just

given permission for

Draco and I

to become

betrothed.

If

he finds out

Dolohov is dead before tomorrow,

I'm

afraid he will be most displeased and may rescind the offer."

"And Mistress doesn't wish for that to happen?"

"No Nagini, I don't."

Nagini looked thoughtfully and hissed. "I will distract Master until

tomorrow. Then I will

tell

him what I've done after the formalities

are complete."

Hermione smiled fondly at her snake. "Thank you, Nagini."

The snake nodded and Hermione stood to open the door

allowing her familiar to leave to find her father.

What a mess!

While Hermione couldn't

fault

Nagini's instincts,

she could only

pray her father remained unaware until such time as the contracts

were signed.

Tom and Marlene

Chapter 47: Tom and Marlene

Lucius and Narcissa had retired to their rooms, leaving the Dark

Lord and Marlene alone in the library.

Tom gazed over

at

his

witch,

who was sitting there watching him with an evil

little smirk

on her face. He knew that look and it was one that he had never

thought he'd ever see again.

Marlene had been quite the deviant

little witch when she'd been

younger.

Always eager to learn and try new things,

which made

their sex life very interesting.

She wasn't adverse to pain, in fact,

she'd enjoyed it

immensely,

and he had been surprised by her

depravity.

The truth was Tom relished in her

darker

desires,

and enjoyed

watching as much as participating.

He couldn't

help but

recall

the night

he realized that

she was

everything he'd wanted in a witch.

Flashback

Marlene had been having sex with the Dark Lord for a little

over a year.

When she'd become of age, he had taken her as his mistress

at

her

request.

Her thirst

for knowledge was insatiable,

as

were

her

sexual

desires.

She

wasn't

adverse

to trying

anything that

pleased her

Lord,

but

tonight

she was truly

excited.

Tom had promised her

that

one of

her

greatest

fantasies would be allowed to play out tonight,

so she had

taken great care with her appearance this evening.

She was on Easter holiday during her seventh year, and

had just

turned eighteen last

month.

Looking into her

chevalier mirror at home,

she proceeded to cast various

spells on her body.

One to remove her body hair, one to

make her nether lips silky soft.

She had been wearing a

plug in her arse for over a week straight now,

and each

day it grew a little larger in girth.

Walking around in school,

sitting in her classes feeling

completely aroused,

all

the while maintaining control

was driving her barmy.

But she knew the pay off would be so worth it.

She put on some silk knickers and a push up bra,

both in

green.

She then dressed in black robes and high heels

before she disapparated to her

meeting place with Tom.

When she arrived, the door automatically opened and an elf

led her into a large sitting room where Tom was waiting for

her,

but

he

wasn't

alone.

Rabastan

and

Rodolphus

Lestrange were sitting on the couch,

and the two Death

Eaters eyes widened when they saw the new addition to

their private party.

Tom smirked at his Death Eater's reactions.

No one outside himself had been privy to the knowledge that

Marlene and he were lovers.

Tom didn't trust anyone, but he

had made his witch a promise,

one he intended to see

through.

She wanted her limits tested,

and Tom was gleeful

at what

delights awaited them on this night.

"Ah Marlene,

welcome.

Please allow me to introduce you to

two of my most loyal followers."

Tom moved

over

effortlessly

to

where

Marlene

was

standing and took her arm,

guiding her over to introduce

her

to Rodolphus and Rabastan.

The two wizards were

watching her warily,

but she could see the appreciation in

both their eyes.

Once introductions were made, Tom sat down and gestured

for

his Death Eaters to do the same.

He then smirked at

Marlene wickedly.

"Take off your robes,

my dear, and come

sit on my lap."

Marlene didn't

hesitate.

She removed her outer robes and

exposed her body slowly to the appreciative eyes of those

within the room.

When she was in nothing but her knickers

and bra,

she glided over and sat on the Dark Lord's lap. He

then moved her legs so they were straddling over his knees

and he spread her legs out,

so both his Death Eaters could

see the wetness soaking her knickers. Both men smirked at

the sight while Voldemort just ground her arse back against

his very substantial

arousal.

The plug pushed inside her

further

as he pulled her

arse forcefully onto himself,

his

hand now splayed over her cunt,

all

the while Marlene was

moaning in pleasure.

When Voldemort

suddenly stopped,

he requested Marlene

stand and remove her

knickers and bra,

which she did

without hesitation.

When she was naked,

Voldemort turned

her around so her back was now facing his Death Eaters,

and then he pulled her arse cheeks apart-exposing the butt

plug buried in her back hole.

Leaning over he pulled the plug in and out, all the while the

young witch in his arms was writhing in pleasure.

Her

arousal

was dripping from her

pussy,

down her legs and

both Death Eaters were visibly hard at the sight.

Voldemort's smirk widened at how aroused his Death Eaters

were.

"Isn't she lovely, Rodolphus?" Voldemort hissed.

Rodolphus nodded.

"She is decadent,

My Lord.

I

can smell

her arousal, almost taste it on my tongue."

Rabastan hummed in the affirmative. The young witch was

mouth-watering,

and watching her writhe as her arse was

spread open, watching the thick plug being pushed in and

out her back hole was making him harder than he'd ever

thought possible.

"Hmmm."

Voldemort

hummed in agreement.

"She tastes

even

better

than

she

looks."

At

this

confession,

both

Lestrange brothers eyes widened.

"Yes,

she has been mine

for a while.

Such an eager little kitten, willing to learn and be taught how

to please." Voldemort's smirk widened as he looked at his

most

loyal

with a raised eyebrow.

"She has asked a boon

from me,

and I

simply cannot

refuse her

desires.

So,

I've

asked you both here to help with her training."

Rodolphus grinned wickedly.

"I

think I

can speak for both

Bas and Myself, My Lord… we would be most eager to help

with whatever training you wish."

Rabastan nodded in agreement, all the while watching as his

Lord kept

methodically pushing that

damn plug in and out

the little witch's rosette.

Her

moans of

pleasure filling the

room and making Rabastan salivate at the thought of fucking

her arse.

"See,

my Pet," Voldemort hissed,

"I

told you not to worry.

It

seems we will

be fulfilling all

your

naughty wishes this

evening."

Marlene's moans grew louder, while Voldemort just grinned.

When he stopped his foreplay,

he motioned for Marlene to

lean over the back edge of the couch that was facing him,

ordering her

to spread her

legs open,

which she did

eagerly.

At

the sight

before them,

both Death Eaters groaned in

desire.

Whispering a spell,

Marlene's plump cheeks were

pulled wide apart and the plug started moving in and out

her hole on its own.

Watching the witch moan and writhe in need,

Voldemort

questioned his men. "Which one of you would be considered

more endowed?"

Rodolphus grinned manically while Rabastan chuckled.

"I

am thicker, my Lord, but Bas is longer."

"Hmmmm… well then perhaps you should start, Rodolphus.

Fuck her cunt.

Use the plug as well.

Make her come… until

her screams fill the room."

Rodolphus nodded and smirked. "Of course, My Lord."

Vanishing his clothes, the older Lestrange moved up behind

the witch and not giving her a momentary reprieve, thrust all

seven-

and-a-half

inches of

his thick cock into Marlene's

pussy.

The witch screamed out

in pained pleasure at

the

sudden intrusion. Rodolphus was thick, not quite as thick as

her Lord and no where near as long, but with the plug in her

arse, she felt deliciously full. The older man gave no quarter

as he fucked her hard, pushing the plug in and out her arse

while she screamed for more.

Juices were dripping down her

thighs and the obscene

sound of her wetness could be heard throughout the room.

"Fuck,

witch your tight." Rodolphus grunted as his balls

slapped against Marlene's clit.

Suddenly she screamed out

her release and as her pussy

clenched down on Rodolphus cock he came while pulling

the plug from her arse, causing the witch to cry out again in

orgasm, for a second time.

When he was spent,

he pulled out

of

Marlene's cunt

and

pushed three fingers into her arse,

while taking his other

hand and rubbing her clit

hard.

The witch started moving

back on the fingers,

moaning in pleasure,

while Rodolphus

whispered depraved things into her ear.

How tight she was,

how much he wanted to stick his tongue up her arse and

suck on it.

When he brought

his hand down on Marlene's

arse and smacked it

hard,

she screamed in release again

causing all the men in the room to chuckle.

Glancing over

at

his younger

brother,

Rodolphus moved

the witch and vanished Rabastan's clothes,

before he laid

down on the chaise and straddled Marlene over his cock,

pushing it

up hard inside her again.

She moaned as she

rode the older man's cock like a pro, before Rabastan came

up behind her

and spread her

arse cheeks wide and

suddenly pushed all eight inches into her arse.

Both men groaned as the witch screamed in pain.

Voldemort

leaned forward as he watched the pain contort

over his witch's face. She was stretched impossibly full and

writhing from the overwhelming sensations taking over her

body. Both wizards were relentless and soon Marlene's arse

and pussy were spasming in orgasm,

taking both men with

her as they groaned out their mutual release.

This went on for hours as both men fucked the little witch.

Each filling her separately and together and when Marlene

was on all

fours,

being fucked by Rodolphus from behind

and

sucking on his

brother's

cock

she

deep-throated

Rabastan's

length,

causing

the

wizard

to

yell

out

in

surprised pleasure.

The pleased glint

in her

brown eyes caused Voldemort

to

smile genuinely.

She truly was a vision,

owning her

own

pleasure unapologetically.

When the evening was winding down,

Voldemort warned his

followers,

threatening them on pain of

death to not

reveal

Marlene's presence nor what had occurred that night.

Both

men nodded and watched smirking at

the little witch,

who

was perched back on their Lord's lap and was spread wide

open again, while he pleasured her with his fingers and wand

relentlessly for another hour.

His two Death Eaters watched eagerly as the little witch came

over and over again,

her succulent pussy squirting out her

release.

"Come lick her

clean,

Rabastan." Voldemort

smirked and

watched as the younger

Lestrange knelt

down in front

of

Marlene's pussy and proceeded to devour every last drop of

her delicious cream.

The witch was writhing in her Master's

lap while Rabastan brought her to orgasm again, and again.

Her head was thrown back on Tom's shoulder, her ruby lips

opened in a pout

as Rabastan kept

licking her.

Another

half-hour passed before Tom bade Rabastan to stop.

Getting up off his knees, the younger wizard licked his lips in

appreciation. "You are right, My Lord. She is delicious."

"Hmmmmm… she is at that.

Come,

Rodolphus and have a

taste for yourself." Voldemort smirked and watched as the

older

brother

knelt

before

his

Lord and latched onto

Marlene's sweet

pussy and ate at

her like a man starved,

pushing his tongue in both holes unapologetically.

Marlene's moans were loud and lusty as she lost count at

how many times she'd orgasmed as the elder Lestrange ate

her

out.

He

was

unequivocally

more

talented than his

brother

and his tongue was longer,

broader

and rougher.

Marlene's legs were shaking with adrenaline as she reached

yet

another

peak,

and felt

her pussy positively gush with

wetness into the older wizard's mouth,

down his face and

chin as he suckled her thoroughly, relishing in her taste. The

witch's hands were gripped tightly in the elder wizard's hair

as she ground her pussy into his face unabashedly,

head

thrown back and spurring him on.

"More!" Marlene mouthed at

the elder

Lestrange,

as he

smirked and proceeded to give the witch exactly what she

wanted,

making her scream over and over again during the

next

hour,

until

she

was

completely

hoarse

from her

screams.

Chuckles filled the room again,

as completely sated brown

eyes looked down at the elder Lestrange,

whose face was

completely covered in pussy cream.

"My Lord," Rodolphus

began, "she is truly a prize. I've never seen a witch own her

pleasure as this one does.

It's as if her body was made for

it… I've never

seen such responsiveness.

She is truly a

decadent treat."

Voldemort grinned. "Marlene craves sex. She is insatiable in

her desires and keen to learn new things. I find her to be an

absolute delight and highly compatible."

Both men nodded in understanding. "We are both honored,

My Lord,

that you have given us such a boon to experience

such

luscious

carnal

delights."

Rodolphus

grinned

in

appreciation, eyeing the sated witch whose large full breasts

were heaving with the exertion from their recent activities.

"Of

that

I

do not

doubt,

Rodolphus.

Your

penchant

for

depravity is second only to my own."

The older Lestrange smiled and licked his lips,

closing his

eyes at the sweet taste of the witch still on his tongue.

"We will

leave you alone with your witch,

My Lord." Both

men nodded and took their leave.

Once they were alone, Marlene turned to Tom and raised

her

lips for

his kiss which he gave without

hesitation.

Smirking evilly, Tom whispered into his witch's ear. "Are

you ready for me, My Pet."

Marlene who hadn't

spoken a word all

night,

whispered

"Yes, My Lord."

Tom then vanished his clothes and Marlene felt all glorious

ten inches pushing against her arse crack. Tom Riddle was

very well-endowed.

Over ten inches long and three inches

thick in diameter,

he was hung.

The first time he'd taken

her

she'd been sore for

days,

but

after a while she had

come to crave his cock. While she'd enjoyed being fucked

by the Lestrange brothers, they weren't in the same league

as Tom.

Tom whispered a lubricating spell and Marlene felt her back

hole become very slick.

Tom pulled her arse cheeks apart

and slowly started pushing his way into Marlene's abused

hole.

The witch had begged him the last

time they were

together for him to fuck her arse.

Tom,

going against his

nature,

hadn't wanted to damage Marlene so he decided to

prepare her.

The added benefit of watching two wizards fuck her was just

a bonus.

Marlene panted and tried to relax as Tom pushed himself

into her.

He was so big and thick,

she didn't know if she

could take it.

After

a few moments and another

couple

lubricating spells,

he was finally seated in her back hole

completely. It was painful, but Marlene loved it. She leaned

her head back on Tom's shoulder as she watched his left

hand move down to her clit and his right grasp her breast

as he pinched her nipple harshly.

The loud pained moans

that

erupted from her mouth only spurred Tom on as he

whispered a spell

Marlene had never

heard before and

phantom hands grasped her hips lifting her up and down

on Tom's cock.

The tightness was indescribable and Tom grunted out

in

pleasure as he listened to Marlene's screams of

pleasure

mingled with pain.

He wandlessly conjured a mirror in front

of them to watch them fuck.

"Look at yourself, Pet. See my

cock as it fills you.

Hmmmmm… I

can see and smell

your

essence… watching you coat my cock."

Marlene grunted out

spastic words of

praise.

"Yes,

My

Lord… so big… so full."

Tom smirked and whispered another spell

and soon there

was a small

snake charm in his hand.

He placed it

on

Marlene's clit and whispered another spell, watching as the

snake attached it's fangs into Marlene's flesh,

causing the

witch to scream out her orgasm until

she was hoarse. Tom

just chuckled darkly as he continued to fuck her arse. When

he whispered another

spell,

the tail

of

the snake charm

elongated and thickened outwards, slithering into Marlene's

cunt.

Once seated it grew until

its size matched Tom's own

cock.

Marlene was crying out in pain at the overwhelming

fullness.

Soon the snake cock was moving at

the same

alternating pace as Tom's cock. The screams from his witch

filled the air until

her whole body seized and her orgasm

was torn from her causing her to clench down like a vice on

Tom,

pulling his own orgasm from him with a triumphant

shout.

When he was finished he cancelled the spell,

returning the

charm to its normal size and removed himself from his witch,

who had passed out

from the exertion her body had gone

through.

He cleaned her wandlessly,

casting healing spells

so she wouldn't

be in too much pain tomorrow.

He then

looked down at her pussy where the small snake charm was

now permanently

embedded into her

clit.

She was now

marked as his,

and any wizard who took her

without

his

permission would suffer a fate worse than death. She may be

angry with him when she awoke,

but when he explained the

benefits of

the charm,

Tom was sure his little witch would

understand completely.

End Flashback

Marlene watched Tom, as he stared at her thoughtfully.

She had some idea what

thoughts were flowing through that

brilliant mind of his. She had often thought about that night during

her

Easter

Hols seventh year.

It

was the only time Tom had

shared her with his Death Eaters,

and it

was only because she

had been adamant in her desires for him.

Tom had always been a dominant lover, and he enjoyed inflicting

pain,

but

with her

there was

always

something more.

She

smirked as she recalled waking up the next

morning very sore

but

completely sated,

with a reminder

of

their

night

together.

She'd never asked about

the charm,

that

was still

embedded in

her clit. There were many times over the following years that the

charm had activated and had mimicked Tom's cock as it fucked

her. But it was never as good as the real thing, and Marlene had

missed him desperately over the years.

She known instinctively,

she wouldn't

be able to take another

lover, and she hadn't.

She knew of

Tom Riddle's reputation when she was younger,

and she'd heard of some of the more depraved things his Death

Eaters did at

revels.

He'd admitted to her

once that

he rarely

participated, but enjoyed watching as his Death Eaters took what

they'd wanted from the willing and not-so willing.

She had been

extremely pissed at the thought of a woman's choice being taken

from her. Muggle or no, she just couldn't understand why wizards

would do such horrible things.

Surely they could find consensual relationships with witches?

Tom had laughed at

her naivety,

but

promised her that

he

would think about what she'd said.

He had finally admitted to her when he'd found her again, about

his change of

heart.

That

the thought

of

his daughter's choice

being taken from her,

had made him realize that

he no longer

wished to engage is such practices, and hadn't since his return.

She was

understandably pleased and had mentioned some

suitable compromises once Tom gained absolute power.

He'd been appreciative of her suggestions.

"My Lord,

you seem lost in thought… is there anything I might be

of service with?" The words were spoken seductively, but the look

of innocence on the witch's face belied her desires.

Tom chuckled. "I was just remembering how delicious you were,

my Pet.

And I

find myself

curious in wondering if you still

taste

as sweet

and still

feel

as good as you did when you were

eighteen."

Marlene laughed.

"While your

gift

has been used with some

frequency over the years, My Lord, I have to admit it isn't nearly

as satisfactory as the real

thing. I would imagine lack of sex over

the past

fifteen years or

so,

could only be perceived as a

benefit."

"Hmmmmm,

I

find myself

curious to see if you are as responsive

as ever,

Pet.

Perhaps we might

adjourn to somewhere more

private where I can test your limits to both our satisfaction."

Marlene nodded and smirked. "Of course, My Lord."

Lost and Found

Chapter 48: Lost and Found

The Daily Prophet

outs Hermione's maternal

heritage and the

Dark Lord discovers just

what

happened to Dolohov.The next

morning found Hermione and her

mother

having breakfast

with

the Malfoy family in their main dining room.

Her mother seemed

oddly relaxed and at

ease,

which caused Hermione to smile

inwardly.

It

would seem as if

her

parents had picked up right

where they'd left

off

all

those years ago, which oddly didn't make

her feel strange at all.

As they were finishing eating, the Malfoy family owl flew through

the open window and dropped the Daily Prophet down in front of

Lucius.

He opened the paper and smirked at

the article on the

front page.

Handing it over to Hermione, her eyes widened as she read the

words emblazoned on the front page.

Lost McKinnon Heir revealed to be Alive!

By: Rita Skeeter

In shocking news,

it was confirmed to me yesterday evening

by Ministry officials that Marlene McKinnon,

oldest daughter

of

Rosemond and Elladora McKinnon (née Lovegood),

was

discovered alive after

being presumed perished with her

family back in July of 1980.

We readers,

will

remember how it

was supposed that the

McKinnon family had been slaughtered by Death Eaters at

the behest of He-Who-Shall-Not-Be-Named.

The Dark Mark having been seen over

the scene of

the

crime.

But in a shocking twist we never saw coming Dear Readers,

it has been confirmed by the Minister for Magic himself, the

honorable Cornelius Fudge; that the McKinnon family were

killed by

none

other

than Albus Percival

Wulfric Brian

Dumbledore,

former

Headmaster

of

Hogwarts School

of

Witchcraft

and Wizardry and former

Chief

Warlock of

the

Wizengamot, now disgraced prisoner of Azkaban.

Memories shared in the closed session of the Wizengamot

yesterday, showed with absolute clarity that Dumbledore did

indeed kill

the McKinnon family.

Although further

details

were not forthcoming, Delores Umbridge, Undersecretary to

Cornelius Fudge did offer insight into the proceedings.

Memories were given from the former

house elf

of

the

McKinnon

family,

who

had

witnessed

the

torture

and

murders of Rosemond,

his wife Elladora and their youngest

daughter Maisie. No other information was given except that

upon seeing the memories,

the Wizengamot convened and

passed sentence on Dumbledore,

who will

receive the kiss

tomorrow, at sundown.

In yet another unexpected shock? It would seem that Lady

McKinnon has taken over all titles afforded to her as Heir to

her House.

While this comes as little surprise,

what does?

Is the fact that Lady McKinnon appears to have birthed an

heir.

Court papers shown to this reporter late last evening,

prove

that

Lady

McKinnon

has

requested

that

the

Wizengamot

allow her

to

claim her

heir

immediately.

Hermione Jean Granger,

supposed Muggle-born Slytherin

of

Hogwarts,

has been revealed to not

be a Muggle-born

after all, but an Heir to a Pureblood House.

How will

her

Slytherin housemates,

who've bullied and

tormented the little witch for years feel

when they discover

Miss Granger's… or should we say… Miss McKinnon's true

identity?

And whom is her Father?

When the question was put to Lord Lucius Malfoy, Head of

the

Ancient

and

Noble

House

of

Malfoy,

the

wizard

responded with a cryptic comment.

"Those who know of

the former Miss Granger's brilliance only need to look to

her true heritage to understand her value.

She is cunning,

clever,

intelligent

and resilient.

I

am most

gratified that

mother

and daughter

will

be reunited,

and I

offer

the

unequivocal

support

of

my House and home should the

need arise."

Very interesting indeed.

We will keep you posted readers, as we learn more.

Glaring at

the paper

in disgust,

Hermione sighed resignedly.

While she understood the necessity of having the Prophet break

the story, it did little to make her feel better at being the center of

attention.

Looking over at her mother, Marlene smiled softly.

"I

know you're not

happy with the publicity,

but

it

will

help in the

long run.

I've no doubt

I

will

be receiving letters shortly from

former

Order

members,

requesting to meet.

I

would rather deal

with this immediately than prolong the inevitable."

Hermione nodded,

then inquired warily,

"Where is Father

this

morning?"

Marlene quirked an eyebrow at

her

daughter,

but

responded

kindly. "He left on business. He will return shortly."

Letting out a sigh of relief, Hermione visibly relaxed, not realizing

that everyone in the room was staring at her questioningly. When

she

glanced

up

and

caught

her

mother's

eyes,

Hermione

blushed but said nothing.

Marlene

sighed

and

spoke.

"What

is

going on,

Hermione?

Something has you on edge this morning, something more than

just this article."

Hermione gazed over at

Draco,

who was now watching her with

concern.

Lucius and Narcissa also seemed to be uneasy,

as if

they sensed that

whatever was wrong was going to make them

very unhappy.

"If

I

tell

you,

it

might

cause more problems than it's worth

and I'd rather not involve anyone else, if that's alright."

Marlene sighed in frustration.

"No,

Hermione,

it's definitely not

alright.

While I

may have only been back in your life a short

while, I can't help you if you aren't honest with me."

"If

I

tell

you,

Mother,

you will

be forced to tell

Father,

and I'd

rather not have that conversation right now."

Hermione glared, rising from her seat and walked out of the dining

room without waiting to be dismissed properly.

Lucius and Narcissa stared after the little witch, who seemed to be

truly out of sorts. Marlene then looked over at Draco, who seemed

to be both concerned and shocked at Hermione's display.

"Do any of

you have any idea what

that

was all

about?" Marlene

inquired of the group.

Narcissa shook her

head,

while Lucius just

frowned.

"No,

we

don't. She does seem to be visibly distressed and anxious."

Lucius also looked to his son, who just shook his head in the

negative.

Draco had no idea what

was wrong with his witch. Asking to be

excused,

his father nodded and Draco walked out

of

the dining

room in search of his intended.

Marlene just

sat

back and frowned thoughtfully wondering what

could have gotten her daughter so upset after last night. As she

was lost in thought, another owl came into the room and dropped

a letter in front

of

her.

This was followed by several

other owls.

Taking the letters in hand,

Marlene excused herself

back to her

room to look through her mail.

When she settled on her chair near the open window,

Marlene

opened the first

note hesitantly,

recognizing her former Head of

House's hand writing. The letter was brief, but surprisingly warm.

Minerva was astonished by the Prophet

Article and wanted to

meet for tea soon. Opening the second letter Marlene smirked at

the missive.

It

was from Rodolphus Lestrange,

expressing his

pleasure at

the witch's return from the dead.

He went

on to

mention how devastated he and Rabastan had been to hear of

her

death,

and knew once Hermione had been claimed by the

Dark Lord,

who her

mother

must

have been.

Rodolphus was

quick to offer his services,

should Marlene need his help in any

way and it did not go unappreciated. While her Lord was gifted in

most

areas,

Rodolphus had been a very pleasant

surprise that

evening so very long ago.

She couldn't help but remember how he had ravished her pussy

and arse with equal

fervor.

His tongue was truly a gift,

and

Marlene felt her knickers soak with arousal at the memory of how

long and how often Rodolphus had made her come that night.

Marlene could feel

her clit throbbing with need, and suddenly her

charm activated and she felt

the snake elongate and push into

her pussy as she rocked herself on the chair, feeling the fullness

swirling inside her, pushing at her walls and making her knickers

soaked.

Spreading her legs open,

she moaned as the girth widened and

pushed in and out

of

her

pussy faster.

As she was about

to

come,

it

stopped suddenly.

Looking up in confusion, she noticed

Tom in the doorway watching her with a predatory gleam in his

eye.

"It

would seem,

my Pet,

that

last

nights activities have left

you wanting more this morning?" Tom hissed viciously.

Marlene moaned and pulled up her skirt

so her bare pussy

was exposed to Tom's hungry gaze.

Noticing her flood of

arousal,

Tom closed the door and sauntered over to where

his witch was sitting,

watching him with those big brown

eyes. Smirking down at her, he reached for the letter on the

table and read through it

once,

before lifting a questioning

eyebrow in response.

"Caught up in memories, my Pet? Are you remembering how well

Rodolphus attended to you that night so long ago?"

Marlene just

nodded,

watching as Tom leaned over

her

and

smiled viciously.

"I

remember

that

night

well,

Pet.

I

remember

your screams of

pleasure as both men fucked you. I remember

the smell

and feel

of

you wrapped around me as you came

violently before you lost

consciousness. Tell

me what you want,

my Pet…"

Marlene stood up and moved into Tom's embrace, tilting her head

up for his kiss, which he gave furiously.

Marlene moaned at

the aggression.

"My Lord,

it

has been

soooo long and my need is great."

"You wish for

Rodolphus to join us,

my Pet?" Marlene nodded

causing Tom to smirk evilly. "I will give this to you but I will expect

something of equal value in return."

"I

understand,

My Lord." Marlene whispered as Tom locked and

silenced the room before he vanished Marlene's clothes and

flipped her

over,

her

arse wide in the air.

His hand came down

with a vicious blow, causing his witch to moan and writhe in need.

He spanked her relentlessly,

watching as her pale flesh turned a

bright red. Silently vanishing his clothes, Tom plunged himself into

his witch causing her to fall back as her mouth opened in a painful

scream.

He was relentless,

bringing Marlene to orgasm several

times before he groaned out in release.

As Marlene panted,

splayed out

over the armrest

of

the chaise,

Tom redressed

and

smirked

at

the

redness

on

his

witch's

backside.

Marlene stood shakily and winced at

the soreness between her

legs and on her

bum,

but

overall

she felt

relief

and satisfaction

that her relationship with Tom hadn't diminished at all, despite the

years apart.

Casting cleansing and contraceptive charms,

Marlene dressed

watching Tom as he observed her

with feigned coolness that

belied the heat emanating from his gaze.

"I

thought

I

should mention that

Hermione was visibly distressed

this

morning.

Something

happened

after

our

talk

last

night.

Lucius, Narcissa and Draco seemed just as confused as I was. Do

you know what might be wrong?"

Tom appeared thoughtful

for a moment

and snapped his fingers,

Nagini appearing in the room suddenly.

"Did you see my daughter last night, Nagini?" Voldemort hissed

at his familiar.

"Yes, Master. I stayed with her after the Malfoy Heir left her in her

suite."

"Did she seem out of sorts?" Voldemort hissed questioningly.

"She was very pleased at

your willingness in allowing the Malfoy

Heir

to court

her.

She loves him very much,

as he does her."

Nagini evaded.

Tom raised his eyebrow at

the snake,

realizing that

his familiar

did not answer the question directly. "Speak, Nagini… it is not like

you to evade my questions."

The snake hissed menacingly,

something Voldemort

had never

seen her do at him. "You bade me to protect my Mistress… that

foul

man violated my Mistress… Nagini

was only doing what my

Master bade of

me.

Mistress worries that

you will

rescind your

permission to court

the Malfoy Heir because Nagini

took care of

the foul

wizard.

You will

not

interfere with Mistress happiness…

you bade Nagini to protect her."

Voldemort

closed his eyes and sighed in frustration and

anger. Nagini had killed Dolohov, and she was right.

He had made his familiar

promise to protect

Hermione

above all others-even himself.

Marlene

gazed at

her

lover

questioningly,

seeing his

visible

distress. "What happened, My Lord?"

Tom's eyes flashed red as Marlene took a step towards him

hesitantly.

Tom reached

for

her

and

buried

his

head into

Marlene's curls,

inhaling her

sweet

scent

of

vanilla and spice.

Her

scent

had often calmed him,

and he was loathe to admit

how much he had missed her scent

over the years.

When he

had thought about the First Wizarding War, he'd often ruminated

on all

the things that

he should've done differently,

regrets…

there were some,

but

not

many.

Marlene,

Hermione… yes,

he

regretted not

knowing he'd had a daughter,

but

he also knew

that during that particular time, his lust for power and immortality

would have curbed any affection he'd held even for

his own

child.

Having two pieces of his soul

returned to him had tempered his

bloodlust

somewhat,

perhaps making him a bit

more reflective,

but

he certainly wasn't a good wizard. He relished in his darker

nature,

and Marlene had thrived on it

when she was younger.

She had allowed him liberties that

no other

witch would've

tolerated.

She'd never

cowed in fear… on the contrary-she'd

challenged him in ways he hadn't realized at the time. He didn't

love her,

nor did he love his daughter-but

he did feel

a level

of

care and responsibility for them.

Marlene was his witch-she always had been.

Hermione was his daughter,

his Heir,

and somehow-he had

failed her.

Nagini

had seen what

needed to be done,

and she did not

hesitate. Apparently Hermione's only concern over Dolohov's

death was not

about

the wizard,

but

about

her relationship

with the young Malfoy being thwarted. Tom wouldn't go back

on his word as his daughter deserved at least that much from

him-he had promised her that

she would have her choice of

mate.

He intended to keep his word, and he was pretty sure his familiar

would not be happy with him if he rescinded his approval.

"I

have no intention of

going back on my word, Nagini. You are

right.

I

did bid you to protect

Hermione,

and you did what

needed to be done."

The snake hissed and nodded,

slithering towards the door,

obviously intent

on finding her mistress.

Voldemort

sighed and

followed his familiar

as she slithered towards the main library.

When he entered,

Hermione and Draco were sitting quietly side

by side on the couch reading.

When Hermione noticed Nagini

she smiled, which faded upon seeing her father.

The look in her eyes was wary.

"Nagini told you, didn't she?" Hermione asked quietly.

Voldemort nodded once and took a seat in the chair across from

the young couple.

Hermione grabbed Draco's hand tightly, while

the young wizard looked at

him unflinchingly.

Nagini

however,

moved over

to Hermione's side and placed her

head in the

young

witch's

lap,

which

caused

Hermione

to

pet

her

absentmindedly.

"She did .

Do not

be angry at

her,

she did what

I

should have

done myself.

I

made Nagini

promise to protect

you against

all

others and apparently, I made no exception for myself-a fact she

was quick to point

out

to me earlier." Voldemort

smirked while

Nagini lifted her head and stared at her Master.

"Are you going to rescind your

approval

for

the betrothal?"

Hermione whispered.

Voldemort

sighed as he considered his daughter closely.

Her

eyes looked tired,

and she was doing a good job hiding her

fear, but he could sense her unease.

"No,

I'm not,

and I'm pretty sure Nagini

would not

allow it

even if I tried."

The snake hissed in agreement, which caused both Hermione

and Voldemort

to chuckle.

Draco's shoulders sagged,

the

young wizard looking fairly relieved by the admission.

It

would seem his daughter had confided in the young wizard

about what had happened.

"Thank

you,

My

Lord."

Draco

offered

politely.

"I

know the

situation is less than ideal with Dolohov being dead, but at least I

know Hermione will be safe from his machinations."

"I

appreciate your desire to keep Hermione safe.

I

will

need to

call

a meeting of

my

followers

tonight,

inform them what

transpired. I will

be as discreet as I can and I'm sure no one will

perceive

you

as

weak

for

falling

victim to

Dolohov's

manipulations."

"It

seems we all

worried over

nothing,

Father.

How will

you

explain his death to the Ministry?"

"You will

leave that

to me.

For now, your mother wishes to take

you to her

ancestral

home tomorrow and I

have business to

attend to, so I will see you both tomorrow."

Draco and Hermione nodded as they watched the Dark Lord

waltz out of the library.

Sighing and placing her

head on Draco's shoulder,

the two

teens

caressed hands and stayed quiet

for

a while until

Hermione spoke up softly. "I was so worried Father would take

back his permission."

Draco nodded, looking down at Hermione and then lifting her chin

so he could place a soft, gentle kiss on her lips. "It seems we owe

Nagini

one.

I

plan on letting her

have whatever

delicacies she

desires for the immediate future."

Hermione giggled as Nagini

raised her

head and hissed

softly,

before moving over by the fireplace and curling up to

take a nap.

"Don't

you have an errand to do today,

Draco?" Hermione said

impishly causing the blonde wizard to chuckle.

"I

do,

in fact

I should get on that immediately. Once my jewelry is

on you,

you're never getting rid of

me,

Granger." Draco waggled

his eyebrows playfully, causing Hermione to giggle louder.

"I

don't

want

to get

rid of

you,

you great

prat.

Go pick out

something pretty… nothing vulgar.

I

might

have to hex you if you

pick out something gaudy."

"Fine,

nothing ostentatious.

I

think I

can find something that

will

enhance your natural beauty." Draco smirked fondly.

Hermione shook her

head playfully at

her

wizard,

before she

gave him a parting kiss.

It would seem that things were finally falling into place.

What Marlene Needs

Chapter 49: What Marlene Needs

The Death Eater meeting that evening had gone surprisingly well.

Perhaps it

was due to the fact

that Hermione's maternal

heritage

had been claimed, but whatever the reasons? The Dark Lord had

been greatly pleased at

the deference shown to his heir.

Thoros

Nott

had come up to him personally and assured his Lord that no

one in Slytherin House would speak ill of Hermione again.

When the majority of

his followers were taking their

leave,

Voldemort

asked

Rodolphus

to

stay

a moment.

The elder

Lestrange looked a bit

uncertain but

bowed in deference and

remained seated on his Lord's left. Once the room had emptied,

a side door opened and Marlene walked in looking resplendent

in Slytherin Green robes, her hair pulled up and four-inch stiletto

heels that had emerald snakes wrapped around her ankles.

Rodolphus smiled warmly at

the witch,

who looked even more

lovely than he'd remembered.

Voldemort smirked at the obvious

pleasure from the elder

Lestrange,

as clearly the wizard had

been besotted with Marlene.

The Dark Lord could certainly understand his reasoning.

Marlene was truly a vision.

"Ah,

Pet.

The meeting went better than we'd hoped. My

Death Eaters understood the precautions we needed to

take,

and none think badly of

our

Daughter

for

what

happened and what needed to be done."

Marlene nodded, pleased with the news. She then looked over at

Rodolphus and smiled.

"That

is good news,

My Lord. Hermione

will be pleased as well."

Focusing

her

gaze on the other

wizard,

Marlene smirked

wickedly.

"It

is lovely to see you again Rodolphus, after all

this

time."

The elder Lestrange stood and sauntered over to the witch and

bowed over

her

hand,

kissing the back of

her

knuckles in

greeting.

"I

am overjoyed to see you again as well,

Marlene.

It

has been too long."

Marlene smiled while Voldemort

chuckled.

"It

would seem that

Marlene was flattered by your correspondence from earlier today,

Rodolphus.

She has requested that

I

allow you to join our

festivities as her needs demand.

I find I'm willing to comply with

her request

of

me,

and I

ask if

you would be willing to serve in

such a capacity."

Rodolphus eyes gleamed hungrily. "I am at your service, My Lord,

in whatever way you need me to be."

Voldemort

chuckled.

"Of

that

I

have no doubt,

Rodolphus.

Unfortunately I

have to leave to take care of

some business

abroad for a bit and can't find it in me to leave my Witch's needs

unattended.

See

to

it,

Rodolphus,

and

if

Marlene

wishes

Rabastan to join you as well-you have my permission."

Rodolphus bowed deeply. "I am humbled by your trust in me

My Lord, My Lady. I will endeavor to please you both."

Marlene smirked wickedly. "Of that I have little doubt, Rodolphus."

Walking towards her wizard, Marlene lifted her head up for Tom's

kiss, which he gave to her viciously and without hesitation.

Rodolphus

watched

with

stunned

eyes

at

his

Lord's

clear

dominance of

the witch.

When they parted,

Voldemort

took his

leave as Marlene smiled enticingly at the elder Lestrange.

Rodolphus sauntered over,

enveloping Marlene in his arms

and kissing her

breathlessly.

He hadn't

kissed her

in their

previous encounter, but he'd often imagined the sweetness of

her lips and was not disappointed.

"Shall I ask Rabastan to join us, my Lady."

Marlene shook her head.

"No,

Rodolphus.

I

find that

I

only want

you tonight."

The wizard groaned and grasped Marlene's firm arse in his

hands,

kneading the flesh as he pushed his erection into her

core, causing the witch to gasp in need.

"I

spent

fifteen

years

in

Azkaban

thinking

of

that

night.

Remembering your taste and the ways in which you owned your

pleasure.

I

have never tasted anything as sweet

as your pussy,

Marlene.

I

find myself

barely holding on to what

little control

I

have left."

"Well,

we certainly can't

have that, Rodolphus." Marlene led the

wizard to the floo and called out

'McKinnon Manor '

before she

vanished away.

Rodolphus followed suit

and found himself

in a

rather impressive library. He followed the sumptuous witch out of

the library and down the hall to a room at the end of the corridor.

When the door

opened,

Rodolphus eyes widened at

the sight

before him.

The room was a Dominant's wet dream.

In the center of the room was a large bed, covered with black silk

sheets.

In one corner was a armoire with a chair facing a large

mirror.

In the other corner was a spanking bench with numerous

paddles, whips and floggers. There was a iron cross in the corner

nearest

the door and another dresser near a smaller chaise next

to where he was standing.

Marlene was watching Rodolphus closely. He seemed to like the

room very much,

if

his visceral

reaction was any indication. She

smirked at

the thought

of

Bellatrix's former husband pleasuring

her tonight. Walking over seductively, Marlene let her finger trace

over

the substantial

bulge in Rodolphus trousers.

The wizard

hissed and waved his wand,

silently vanishing their clothes.

He

didn't

waste any time,

picking up the witch and sitting on the

chaise

lounge,

straddling Marlene over

his

cock

before he

pushed himself to the hilt, causing the witch to grip his shoulders

hard and fling her head back in pleasure.

"Oh,

Roddy!

Fuck,

yes!"

Marlene

hissed

while

Rodolphus

grabbed her hips, pistoning his cock as hard as he could into her

pussy. She was obscenely wet and tight. Their loud groans filled

the

room as

they

fucked each other

hard.

Soon,

Marlene

spasmed around Rodolphus cock, and the wizard followed with a

shout.

When they both had come down,

Rodolphus stood up with

Marlene in his arms and walked towards the bed,

laying her

down and spreading her legs open wide.

His eyes widened at

the sight of the snake charm embedded in Marlene's clit and he

chuckled softly.

It would seem His Lord was a more possessive bastard than he'd

thought.

Marlene smirked when she'd noticed where Rodolphus eyes were

fixated.

"It was a gift from Tom." Marlene volunteered, causing Rodolphus

to look up at

her in shock at

the informal

use of

the Dark Lord's

given

name.

"The

night

we

all

spent

together

when I

was

eighteen,

I

asked Tom to test my limits. He is very well-endowed.

He didn't want to injure me, so he sent for you and your brother to

prepare me for him.

I

lost

consciousness from the intensity of

our fucking,

and he left

me with this gift."

Rodolphus smirked.

"So that

was why you had that

delectable

plug in your arse?"

Marlene nodded. "Yes, I wore it for a week at school. It was

distracting walking around, sitting… I was constantly wet."

Rodolphus laughed.

"And you loved it didn't you? Wicked wanton

witch."

"Hmmmm…"

Marlene purred at

the memory.

"I

did.

It

felt

so

good and naughty.

Especially when Tom had me spread open

for you and Rabastan. I was so turned on."

"You were glorious that

night.

I've never enjoyed myself as much

as I did that evening."

"That's why we are here, Roddy-your tongue was quite talented.

When you sent

me that

letter,

I

couldn't

help but

think back at

how good you were and how many times you brought

me to

orgasm.

I

was soaked just

thinking about

it.

Tom found me

aroused and punished me,

but

allowed this because he knows

how much I need it."

Rodolphus was rock hard again as he kneeled down and started

licking at

Marlene's pussy,

tasting both her essence and his, on

his tongue.

He groaned and pushed his tongue in and started

slurping and suckling, watching as Marlene fall

back on the bed,

pinching her nipples hard as she moaned in need.

He used his

tongue relentlessly,

rimming her rosette obscenely and thrusting

it in and out of her pussy. He didn't know how long he feasted on

the witch, or how many times she squirted into his mouth, but he

didn't care. He just kept going, listening to her cries of delight as

he sent Marlene from one orgasm into the next.

Marlene had her hands clenched in Roddy's hair as she pushed

her pussy into his face grinding herself against his tongue.

Circe and Morgana!

The wizard was talented.

When she screamed out

again,

he chuckled and stood up,

walking over to the dresser and looking through the assortment of

items.

Grabbing a few things,

the elder Lestrange came back over and

pushed Marlene's legs up over her head, whispering a lubricating

charm and shoving a large butt plug up her arse. She screamed in

pained pleasure at the sudden invasion.

"You like that, witch?" Rodolphus spoke darkly.

"Hmmmm… Yes,

Roddy."

Marlene

panted

as

her

nipples

tightened into nubs at

her excitement.

Rodolphus grinned and

forced Marlene on her stomach, her legs dangling off the end of

the bed.

He noticed her

arse was slightly bruised,

obviously

from her punishment

from his Lord.

He brought

his hand down

and smacked Marlene's arse hard,

pushing the plug further

inside causing Marlene to groan.

Suddenly

the

charm on

her

clit

elongated,

thickened

considerably and slithered into her

cunt.

She was panting in

need and Rodolphus was stunned by the size of

the charmed

cock pulsating inside her.

"Fuck, witch! Is that how big he is?"

"Yes!" She purred, while Rodolphus chuckled darkly.

"No wonder you needed Bas and I to warm you up. Did he make

you bleed when he fucked your delicious arse for the first time?"

Marlene moaned wantonly at

the memory.

"Yes!

It

hurt

soooo

good,

Roddy.

The charm activated and filled my pussy with

another cock just

the same size.

I

was soooo full…".

Marlene

panted as Rodolphus started pushing the plug in and out

her

arse while the snake cock was alternating thrusts in her pussy.

She was gushing cream and Rodolphus was salivating at

the

smell. He kept spanking her arse as he alternating thrusting the

plug in and out causing Marlene to moan like a whore.

The witch was a nymphomaniac, and she was fucking exquisite.

Marlene couldn't

hold on anymore as she screamed out

her

release,

flooding her

legs and the floor beneath her.

The plug

disappeared and it

was replaced by Rodolphus cock,

which he

slammed into her

without

warning.

Marlene screamed in pain,

causing the wizard to chuckle viciously. At this point Marlene was

moaning loudly, begging for more and Rodolphus wondered how

his Lord had gotten so lucky to have this witch for his own.

He would take whatever he could get, as there was no witch that

could compare to Marlene's delicious body.

The two spent the entire night fucking each other.

Some

moments

were

tender,

but

mostly

it

was

rough

and

ferocious.

Marlene had needed this more than she would ever admit to. For

so many years she had to remain celibate because Tom had

disappeared.

The charm had prevented her

from seeking out

another Dominant,

and at

times she had been angry, but for the

most

part

she'd ached with a need that

she wasn't

sure would

ever

be filled again.

Roddy was fulfilling that

need very nicely

and she had lost

count

at

how many times she had come.

Her

arse was deliciously sore and her pussy ached with abuse,

but

she loved how she felt

after such a good fucking.

She needed

sex like she needed air to breathe, and magic running though her

veins.

It was essential.

She felt no guilt nor embarrassment at her addiction.

When the two were finally sated,

laying on the bed and kissing

softly in the afters, Rodolphus couldn't help but ask the question

he'd wanted to ask all night long.

"How did your relationship with the Dark Lord happen?"

Marlene straddled Rodolphus and pushed her wet pussy against

his semi-hard cock.

She started to rock and felt

the wizard

harden beneath her while he smirked up at her. Raking her nails

across his chest the man groaned as Marlene pushed his length

inside her and kept

up a slow pace of rocking him in and out of

her.

Rodolphus grabbed her

hips and slowed her

pace even

further, just enjoying the feel of the witch enveloped around him.

"In my fourth year

we met

at

Flourish and Blotts… or

should I

say-I

accosted him at

Flourish and Blotts." Marlene smirked and

continued her story, all

the while circling her hips over Rodolphus

hips as she squeezed and clenched on his erection pulsating

inside her core.

"Mmmmm… you captured his interest didn't you, witch?"

Nodding she smiled widely.

"He took me for ice cream and we

talked all

afternoon about

magical

theory,

his views on magical

purity and so forth.

He treated me like an adult.

Over time he

wrote to me,

secretly of

course.

By the time I

turned sixteen,

I

knew I wanted him. I'd discovered early on my need for sex. The

boys at Hogwarts were just that… boys . Sirius, he was my first.

Tom wasn't happy to hear of my loss of virginity, but he'd refused

to fuck me until I'd come of age."

"Did he hold out

until

you turned seventeen?"

Rodolphus was

eager

to know whether

his Lord had managed to resist

this

Siren.

He knew he would've taken her, age be damned.

"Yes,

but

just

barely.

He introduced me to his Dominant

side the

summer after my sixth year. He wasn't convinced someone barely

seventeen could handle his darker proclivities. I relished in them."

Marlene pushed down harder on Rodolphus cock, squeezing him

with her inner vaginal

muscles causing the wizard to arch up with

a groan.

"I

would have fucked you at

fourteen,

witch.

You'd have never

gotten rid of me. Your pussy is pure bliss."

"Mmmmmm… now that would have been delicious. Having your

cock as my first." Marlene's pussy quivered at

the thought

and

the

charm activated

again.

This

time

it

slithered

around

Rodolphus cock and pushed into Marlene's arse, thickening and

vibrating while the witch moaned, writhing in need.

"Fuck!" Rodolphus groaned at the feel. He could feel the second

cock vibrating through the thin barrier

and it

felt

sublime.

He

pushed Marlene down harder on his cock,

causing the witch to

moan even louder.

"Tom was very thorough with my sex training,

and eventually I

begged him to fuck my arse.

He had fucked me often vaginally,

but

seemed to be reluctant

to bugger me like I'd wanted him to.

When he finally did that night, it was better than I'd ever imagined

and once that

hurdle had passed,

he was able to show me his

darker nature with relish."

Marlene kept

swirling her

hips,

holding off

her

orgasm for

as

long as she could.

"What kind of kinks do you enjoy?" Rodolphus wanted to know.

"Hmmmm… I

enjoy it all. I really love orgasm denial

and forced

orgasm,

Tom is very good at

both.

I've always wondered what

went

on at

revels.

While I

don't

agree with forced copulation,

there are certain kinds of play I find intriguing."

"Such as?" Rodolphus grinned.

"Public sex. I've wanted to have sex in Flourish and Blotts since I

was fourteen. There's an alcove on the second floor that would be

perfect for that. Muggles have invented some very interesting sex

toys over the years-they have sex clubs called Dungeons, where

Dominants and Submissives can meet and have consensual sex."

Rodolphus sneered at the mention of Muggles….he would never

think that Muggles could do anything as well as wizards.

"Don't

sneer,

Roddy-sex is sex whether it

be Muggle or Magical.

You've attended revels, yes?"

Rodolphus nodded as he pushed Marlene down on him and she

squeezed him hard. "Yes, I attended revels during the first war."

Marlene

nodded.

"And you raped Muggle women?"

Rodolphus nodded. "Many."

Marlene sighed.

"And did it

bring you as much satisfaction as

fucking me tonight… having my consent?"

Rodolphus thought

about

it

momentarily before he sat

up

and wrapped Marlene in his embrace, kissing her hard.

"No, there is no comparison. This is much more satisfying."

"I'm glad."

Marlene kissed him again hard.

"Taking someone's

choice is wrong . But freely giving someone the power and hence

the choice over you,

can be quite liberating.

Did you enjoy those

women's screams of terror and pain?"

Rodolphus shrugged. "At the time, I suppose. It was expected

of me."

"And if

it

had been your daughter in that

room,

being raped by

one of the Death Eaters?" Marlene questioned as she continued

to clench her core around the wizard,

seeing his neck straining

with maintaining control.

"I

would have killed any man or wizard who violated a witch that

belonged to me."

Marlene raised her

eyebrow at

the wizard in silence and he

chuckled at how masterfully he'd been played.

"I

can see now why Our

Lord favors you.

You are logical,

Marlene… not

emotional.

You understand how men think,

yet

you set

yourself

apart

from them.

You own your sexuality,

and

give of

yourself

freely should you wish it.

I

never once thought

what

I'd done in the past

was wrong… but

now I

can see the

error of my thinking."

Marlene favored the wizard with a kiss.

"Your

cock is too

delicious to waste on anymore talk.

Let's fuck some more,

my

pussy is aching but I still need more from you, Roddy."

"Merlin,

witch… my cock is going to fall

off with as much as

I've fucked you tonight. You're insatiable."

Marlene kissed Rodolphus again and started riding his cock in

earnest.

Moaning loudly once the charmed cock started pushing

in and out her arse while she bounced up and down in abandon.

"Harder, Roddy… I need you to fuck me harder."

"Fuck!"

Rodolphus pulled out

and turned Marlene over so she

was

on

all

fours

and slammed back

into her

pussy

while

watching the replica of

his Lord's cock pushing in and out

her

arse.

He could see the blood on it

and he groaned while licking

his lips. Marlene finally spasmed, clenching down and screaming

out

her release which triggered his. He pushed himself in as far

as he could, enjoying the fullness for a moment before he pulled

out and collapsed on the bed.

She fell

down and turned her face to his, smirking. "That was so

good,

Roddy.

Thank

you for

taking such good care of

me

tonight."

Chuckling

quietly,

Rodolphus

grinned wickedly.

"Anytime,

My

Lady. You are a world-class fuck. I've never had better."

Marlene smiled.

"And you never

will,

now stick that

delicious

tongue up my arse."

She winked,

causing the wizard to smile

widely as he spread her arse cheeks wide and started slurping in

her back hole with relish, wishing that she belonged to him alone.

Shaking his head out

of

the dangerous thoughts,

he missed the

knowing look on Marlene's face as she begged him not to stop.

Finally Reunited

Chapter 50: Finally Reunited

Marlene felt

sublime the next

morning,

as she ached all

over

from a very thorough fucking.

Rodolphus had left

early with a

passionate kiss but not before he'd fucked her again, making her

promise to owl

him should she require his services. Smirking at

how easily

men

were

led

around

by

their

cocks,

Marlene

promised the wizard she would do just

that,

should she find

herself in need.

Once she'd showered and warded the playroom,

she floo'd back

to Malfoy Manor

to pick up Hermione so she could bring her

home.

Today would be their first official day as a family, and Marlene was

happy.

Hermione had been excited all

day yesterday at

the

thought

of

Draco returning from his family's vault

with something

special

for

her.

When he'd finally returned with Narcissa,

Draco

had taken Hermione into his arms and told her

that

he hadn't

found what

he'd wanted in the Black Family vault,

but

would go

back and look in the Malfoy family vault the next day.

She had just nodded, but Marlene could tell

she had been slightly

disappointed.

When she'd entered the dining room,

Marlene was surprised to

see Tom there and the look on her

face must've shown her

feelings because he smirked at her knowingly, while she took her

spot at the table.

"Good morning, Pet. Did you enjoy yourself last night?"

Marlene raised an eyebrow at

Tom and smiled softly.

"I

did

indeed.

Rodolphus was eager

to please,

and made sure to

attend to his duties most thoroughly."

Tom's eyes flashed red momentarily, but long enough for Marlene

to notice.

"Will

you

be

requiring

his

services

again

soon?" She chuckled at how petulant her Lord

was being. "I don't know, will I?"

Tom leaned over

into Marlene's space and grabbed her

hand,

pulling her over into his lap and kissing her viciously.

"Don't

play with me,

Pet.

I

find I'm not

in the mood for

your

games today."

She sighed and kissed Tom back gently,

which took him by

surprise as she rarely showed any kind of emotion with him.

"Tom?" She whispered softly, which caught his attention.

She only ever

called him by his given name when they were

alone, having sex.

"I

don't

wish to fight

with you.

Yes,

Rodolphus was helpful.

You

know how I need sex. But I need you more . Do you think the last

fifteen years were easy for me? Did you think even once,

when

you'd marked me how hard it

has been without

you? You know

what

my needs are… how badly they consume me… you saw it

when you looked into my mind all

those years ago. Why do you

doubt

me when I've never given you any reason to? I know you

do not love me. I know you aren't capable of it and you know my

issues as I

know yours.

I

love Hermione. It killed me to give her

up.

She is the best

of

both of

us but

it

doesn't

change the fact

that

I

need you like I

need to breathe.

Why must

you insist

on

being petulant when you know that I will

never crave anyone the

way I crave you?"

A single tear escaped from her eye and fell

down her face before

she wiped at it in shock.

Tom's eyes narrowed and he grasped her

face in his hands.

"Show me."

So,

she opened her mind and let

Tom see her suffering over the

past

fifteen years.

How she had been in agony because she

couldn't

find relief

the way she'd needed.

How badly she had

missed him.

She showed him her night

with Rodolphus-she held

back nothing.

When Tom had seen enough he pulled back and

sighed, placing his forehead against hers. It was the most intimate

he'd ever been with her,

and she was shocked at the submissive

gesture.

"I have done you a great disservice, my Pet. In my selfishness to

brand you as mine,

I'd never considered the consequences of

my actions.

You know I

can't

deny you.

I

have never been able

to… not

since you were fourteen and faced me down like a

Valkyrie. You spied for me, risked your life for me. Bore our child,

hid her

and protected her

when I

could not.

I'm a selfish,

possessive wizard, you know this. Yet, I let another man fuck you

because you ask it

of

me.

I

don't

know how else to show my

regard for you,

other than putting your needs first.

Is this wrong

of me?"

She chuckled softly and kissed Tom again.

"We are a right pair,

are we not, my Lord?" Tom smirked but nodded. "How could you

ever think any man could measure up to you? You are the only

one who has ever been able to take the ache away fully. I think I

knew it

subconsciously at

fourteen,

and I

knew it

for certain at

sixteen."

"I

did see that

in your

memories.

I'm sure you shocked poor

Rodolphus,

admitting to seducing his Lord at

sixteen.

You were

exquisite.

That

first

night

when I

tasted your

essence on your

sixteenth birthday,

I

knew I

was done for.

You didn't

hold back

then, and you don't now."

"Do you know my favorite memory?"

"Besides the night

I

finally fucked your

arse and rendered you

unconscious?"

She laughed happily,

while Tom just

smirked in pride.

"No you

great

prat.

It

was the very first

time you let

me touch you

intimately.

We had just

left the bookstore in Hogsmeade, when I

was still

sixteen. We were arguing over elemental magic… when

you took me into the alley and pushed me up against

the wall.

Told me I

had a smart

mouth and it

should be put

to better use

elsewhere."

Tom snickered.

"Ah yes,

I

do remember that conversation. You

said something about

me being too proper

and arrogant

to

allow proof of your oral prowess, as I believe you called it."

"And then I charmed you to stick to the alley wall, vanished your

pants and sucked on you until

you came down my throat.

I'll

never forget

the look on your face while you had your hands in

my hair looking down at me when I deep-throated you. You were

shocked, livid and aroused. It was thrilling, and you never looked

more dangerous to me than in that

moment.

I

knew then I

was

completely yours,

especially after the delicious punishment

you

gave me later

that

night.

It's making me soaked just

thinking

about it."

Tom's nostrils flared as he could smell

Marlene's arousal,

he

kissed her passionately.

The two were completely absorbed in

each other and they didn't notice their daughter walking into the

dining room with her

intended until

a soft

voice spoke in

amusement.

"Good morning Mother,

Father.

Should we come back for

breakfast later?"

Tom pulled away from his witch and cocked an eyebrow as she

blushed.

Something he hadn't

seen her do since she was fifteen and he

had fingered her in their secret alcove in Flourish and Blotts.

"We do apologize,

Daughter.

Your Mother and I

were just about

to leave for a while, but before we do it is my understanding that

you are moving into McKinnon Manor today.

I

will

be setting up

the floo for visitors so please give me a list of whom you'd like to

have access.

Also,

if

you both are still

amenable,

I

would be

happy to plan a schedule for

you and Draco to start

learning

Legilimency.

I

have spoken with Lucius,

and he is fine with us

using his dueling room downstairs for practice.

He assures me

that the trace will not be an issue."

Draco bowed his head,

trying not

to show his obvious shock,

walking in on Hermione's parents snogging like nifflers in heat.

"I

would be available anytime Hermione wishes.

I

know she is

working with Severus this summer on a Potions project and I was

going to spend a week in Italy with Blaise Zabini

and Theodore

Nott

working on our Quidditch strategy for the upcoming school

year."

Hermione glared at her intended. "Thinking you'll be Captain?"

"I'm quite sure of

it.

Slytherin is going to win the Quidditch Cup

this year. I have a good feeling."

"I

hate that

bloody game."

Hermione groused,

while her

Father smiled.

"Eat

breakfast,

and pack whatever you wish to take with you.

The floo is open so just call out McKinnon Manor and it will take

you to the main library." Marlene smiled at

her daughter who

nodded in return.

Hermione watched her parents leave the dining room, heading

off to Merlin only knew where. When she looked over at Draco,

he smirked and waggled his eyebrows suggestively.

"Your parents are going off to shag. Who'd have ever thought the

Dark Lord had it in him?"

She had been taking a sip of her pumpkin juice when she gasped

in shock at Draco's comment, causing her to choke on her juice.

Draco laughed loudly at

the look of

disgust

on Hermione's face,

but

she just

glared at

Draco through the rest of the meal. When

they left,

he took her into his arms and smiled gently. "Look at it

this way,

Granger- when we're older and have kids of

our own,

we can gross them out by snogging like a pack of rabid nifflers in

front of them every chance we get."

She chuckled and shook her head at Draco's inappropriate joke.

"Such a romantic, Malfoy."

Draco kissed her passionately,

causing his little witch to blush

when he released her.

"You know I

can be when properly

motivated. Now I have to go to Gringotts and find you the perfect

something

to

wear

on

your

wrist.

Or

would you prefer

a

necklace?"

"Draco,

I

will

love whatever you choose because you chose it for

me. Please stop overthinking it and just pick out whatever calls to

you."

"I can do that."

"Good,

because if

you don't

come home with something shiny

and pretty today, I'm going to start thinking you don't want to be

betrothed to me."

"Fine,

Witch!

I

get

the hint. Vicious swot ." Draco mumbled under

his breath.

She smiled widely. "Great prat."

"Your prat, love."

"Don't remind me. Is it too late to trade you in for a new and

improved model?" Hermione giggled fondly.

"There will

be none of that nonsense. You said yes, you agreed to

be mine. You are stuck with me. Get used to it."

"Again,

real

romantic,

Malfoy.

I'm swooning… see… swooning!"

She put

her hand to her forehead in a poor imitation of

Scarlett

O'Hara.

Draco

growled

and

kissed

her

again

deeply.

"I'll

give

you

swooning,

witch.

When

I

finally

make

you

mine,

you'll

be

swooning and screaming my name."

Draco winked as he sauntered out

of

the room,

heading for his

father's study so they could go to Gringotts together.

She just

smiled and shook her

head in affection at

her smug prat

of

a

boyfriend,

while she ogled his arse as he strutted down the

hallway. She couldn't help but salivate at how fit Draco was. She

couldn't

wait

to get

back to school

and have some actual

privacy.

She'd missed their alone time.

Going back to her

suite,

Hermione thought

about

seeing her

parents this morning. She knew they must've held each other in

some affection for

her

mother

to fall

pregnant

with her-but

seeing the reality of their chemistry made her blush.

She wasn't

a silly witch,

with flights of

fancy and romance,

but

she had wondered just

how compatible her

parents had been

when she'd learned just

whom her father was.

He was a dark

wizard,

and

Hermione

had

no illusions

about

what

sort

of

Dominant issues Tom Riddle was predisposed to.

It

would seem her mother was highly compatible with his way of

thinking,

but

Hermione felt

like there was something she was still

missing about their relationship.

Back at

McKinnon Manor,

her parents were engaged in a ritual

only known to the two of them. Marlene had led Tom towards the

playroom,

but

he had stopped her to move towards their suite of

rooms.

When they'd reached Marlene's suite,

Tom took his witch

into the room simultaneously making it impenetrable from outside

influences.

Over

the next

few hours he gave Marlene exactly what

she

craved… what

she had always needed from him.

Her screams

filled the room as Tom showed her no quarter.

In the end she

was shaking uncontrollably from the amount

of

forced orgasms

Tom had given her.

Every time she'd come,

she had screamed

his name-begged him for more,

told him how much she needed

him.

As Tom Riddle watched his witch writhe in pained pleasure,

panting and heaving and begging for more,

he'd realized that he

needed her too.

She was his equal

in every way that

mattered.

Intellectually,

sexually,

even as emotionally stunted as they both

were, they understood each other. Marlene accepted him-his cruel

dark nature, his need to Dominate, control and his thirst for Power.

Tom accepted Marlene's depravity,

her highly sexualized need…

her

constant

need for

sex to relieve the ache that

lived deep

within her soul.

When she had approached him at

fourteen,

he had known

instinctively she was different.

When she had asked him at

fifteen,

to teach her about

sex,

he had laughed at

first… which

had

made

her

angry

and

she

had

refused

to

speak

or

correspond with him for

months.

She had let

Black take her

virginity, which had made him livid. Somehow his little witch, had

managed to figure out at fifteen how to cast a memory charm on

herself

and sent

him a pensive memory as a gift

of

her having

sex with Black.

He had been flabbergasted at Marlene's audacity.

He had watched the memory several

times a day and had been

obsessed with the moment

she had taken control,

straddled

Black and shoved herself

down on him and screaming out

in

pain.

She had been glorious in her lack of fear and she had relished in

the pain.

Tom,

in his anger,

had called for several

revels over those few

months and had fucked several

witches.

He would've never

touched a Muggle,

although his Death Eaters had no such

compunctions over that.

He had been vicious in his anger and

had found like-

minded witches who seemed to thrive on his

darker nature, but none were satisfactory.

Then

Marlene had sent

him another

memory

of

her

doing

reciprocal

oral

on the older

Prewett

brother

and he had finally

sought

her

out

and punished her

thoroughly for

her

defiance.

Marlene had taken her punishment

and when they had finished,

she

had

brazenly

straddled

his

lap-completely

naked

and

soaked,

and kissed him hard,

biting his lip and groaning at

the

taste of his blood in her mouth.

He

had pulled back

in shock,

and then proceeded to lick

Marlene's pussy as she begged him not

to stop.

He didn't,

and

he'd never looked at another witch after that.

When he'd finally vanished his clothes and entered his witch's

very willing pussy, she moaned in relief. Marlene had always felt

dangerously like home, when he was buried inside her like this.

He wondered if

she'd sensed it

too,

when her big brown eyes

looked at

him in such rapturous pleasure as he fucked her

brutally.

She met his every thrust, her nails drawing blood down

his back… every time… he ravished her.

When she finally came with her back arched,

nails piercing and

eyes closed in bliss-Tom realized that

he would do whatever she

needed him to do. Please her in whatever way she needed him to.

And it was in that moment, he realized for the first time in his long

life that

he actually cared about

Marlene's happiness.

Put

it

on

nearly

equal

standing

with

his

own.

The only

person more

important

to him was their

daughter

and as Marlene smiled

happily at him, he found himself returning the look affectionately.

"Are you alright,

Tom?" Marlene whispered, realizing instinctively,

even after all

their time apart, that something had shifted between

them.

Tom nodded,

but

didn't

speak.

It

was a testament

to how well

Marlene understood him that

she didn't

press her advantage at

all-

she simply whispered,

"Thank you" and fell

into a peaceful

sleep with a beautiful contented smile on her face.

Soulmates

Chapter 51: Soulmates

When Draco had returned from Gringotts with a playful

smirk on

his face,

and his father

affectionately clapping his shoulder

in

solidarity-

he went

straight

to the first

place he knew where his

witch would be.

Sure enough,

Hermione was in the library in her

favorite window seat reading a First Edition of Hogwarts a History.

"Hello, my love." Draco walked over and gently took the book from

Hermione's lap.

She glanced up at him with her beautiful

amber eyes and. "Hello,

handsome. How was your day?"

Draco moved over into the window seat

and gathered Hermione

into his lap. "Successful, I hope."

Hermione kissed him lovingly. "Hmmmmm… that is good to hear.

You've been gone a while and I was beginning to worry."

Draco kissed her back deeply,

placing his free hand in her

curls holding her mouth to his while he ravished her. He had

missed kissing her!

She tasted like summertime and felt like fire.

He pulled away reluctantly and placed his forehead against hers,

before gently removing the velvet

pouch from his robes and

placing it on her lap.

Hermione smiled at him with wide-eyed excitement as she opened

the pouch,

her breath catching on the stunning necklace that fell

into her open palm.

It was simply exquisite, not garish at all.

The goblin silver

chain was delicately woven and glittered like

fine diamonds. The pendant was a heart shaped alexandrite that

was encased with sparkling white diamonds.

The stone was a

flawless deep greenish blue that

was the half

the size of

her

palm and the diamonds were also intense, sparkling in the light.

The piece itself had to be priceless, and she looked up at Draco

with tears in her eyes, as he watched her closely.

"Oh,

Draco!

It's exquisite." Hermione breathed in deeply, trying to

get control over her emotions.

Draco smiled softly, infinitely pleased at Hermione's reaction.

He had found this

necklace almost

immediately when he'd

entered

the

family

vault,

but

kept

searching

anyway.

But

Hermione was right!

It

had called to him and he had envisioned

her wearing it-so he knew it was the one. His father had nodded

his head in approval when he had shown it to him.

"That

is

an

excellent

choice,

Draco.

That

piece

was

commissioned by your

great-great-great

grandfather,

Septimus

Malfoy for his bride, Evony Selwyn. It was said he had loved her

deeply and had been ecstatic when his father had chosen her for

his bride.

He commissioned many pieces of

jewelry for her over

their long union,

but

this was the first.

It

has several

protection

charms,

and is rumored to be imbued with Amortentia and Felix

Felicis. It was stated in Septimus journals, that only a Malfoy who

shares the deepest

abiding love for his chosen mate,

and has

her

love in return,

can give and receive the necklace and be

blessed with the enchantments placed within."

Hermione's eyes widened as Draco reiterated the story his father

had told him of

the necklace's origins.

He gently took it

from

Hermione's hand and placed it around her neck, gently laying the

stone on her chest as he closed the clasp. The seal disappeared

instantly and Draco smiled widely. His father had told him that the

necklace's clasp would seal

itself

if it sensed and accepted their

bond to each other. Hermione gazed into Draco's eyes as she felt

the pendant

hum against

her skin.

The sense of

rightness as it

laid against

her breast

was overwhelming. She grabbed Draco's

hand and placed it over the pendant and laid hers on top of it. His

eyes widened too, as he felt the magic flowing from it to the both

of them.

He cupped her cheek with his other hand and kissed her deeply,

reverently.

When he pulled back

he saw tears

glistening in

Hermione's eyes and he smiled softly.

"I

told you,

my love,

you

were always meant to be mine ."

Hermione giggled,

nodded and kissed Draco again.

They lost

track of

how long they just

sat

there in each other's arms,

gently kissing and talking about

their future.

When dinner was

nearing,

Draco sighed and helped Hermione up so they could

head downstairs.

Walking hand in hand,

the two of

them missed the knowing,

pleased looks on the faces of the portraits as they walked past

until one stopped them.

"Ah, if it isn't the young Master and his beautiful future bride." The

portrait

of

an imposing man with long blonde hair

much like

Lucius, smiled at the pair.

Draco smirked up at his ancestor while Hermione just curtsied to

the man, who smiled approvingly at the little witch.

"Introduce me, young Draco."

"Of

course

Great-Grandfather.

Septimus

Malfoy,

this

is

my

intended, Hermione McKinnon Riddle."

Septimus smile widened.

"Ah yes,

I

have heard whispers of your

beauty,

young Miss Riddle,

but

they do you no justice.

You are

even lovelier in person.

And I

see you are wearing the "Blessed

Heart " necklace I gave to my beloved Evony, all those years ago.

Has its magic blessed your union?"

Hermione stared up with wide eyes at

the implications of

what

Draco's

ancestor

was

stating

and

her

thirst

for

knowledge was pricked.

Looking over at

Draco,

he smiled

proudly

and

drew Hermione

into

his

side,

kissing her

forehead tenderly.

"Yes, the clasp sealed and we felt the magic accept our offering. I

love her with everything I

am,

and I

know she loves me just

as

much.

It

took us a while to get

here,

but

now that she is mine, I

am never letting her go."

Septimus nodded at

his descendent

proudly. "That necklace will

protect

you,

young Hermione.

Once sealed,

its enchantments

are automatically linked to your

love through his family ring.

If

you ever

need him,

he will

sense it.

It

will

allow you to sense

each other in ways that

increase your intimacy and deepen the

love you have for

each other.

Bonds are something that

are

known within the magical

world,

some are common-others are

rare . You two share such a deep and abiding bond… the magic

of the necklace sensed it and called to you, young Draco. It was

no coincidence that you chose to give that piece to your beloved.

You both were destined to be."

Hermione's eyes widened as she took in the implications of what

Draco's ancestor was telling them. "Draco and I are soulmates?"

Draco's

eyes

widened

too,

and Septimus

smiled proudly

at

Hermione's quick deduction.

"She is truly a gifted and brilliant

witch,

young Draco.

You would do well

to remember to treat

her

as the rare and precious jewel that she is. Support her, encourage

her

and love her

and your

bond will

bless you with joy.

Your

children will

be formidable,

and find happiness because of

your

devotion to each other."

Draco nodded and tightened his grip around Hermione's waist as

she looked up at him with amber eyes swirling with emotion.

"I will, Sir. I will

always put her first, I will love her unconditionally

and will

give her my encouragement

and support

for the rest of

our lives.

I

will

worship her and her pleasure will

be mine. I will

relish in her

love:

will

love our

children and support

them

unequivocally. I do so vow."

Hermione gasped as the strength of Draco's vow and the force of

his love shook her entire being.

She beamed at

him with tears

streaming

down

her

face,

as

his

ancestor

looked on with

unmitigated pride at

his descendent.

Hermione cupped Draco's

cheeks

and saw tears

behind his eyes as she kissed him

passionately.

Any

doubt

that

had

festered

due

to

their

unfortunate past,

had been obliterated when she felt

his love

push through her.

It was overwhelming.

"All

is well.

I

can finally rest

knowing the future of

the Ancient

and Noble House of

Malfoy is in excellent

hands."

Septimus

bowed and left the portrait.

Hermione continued to stare in awe at Draco, who was watching

her

emotions as they changed over

her

face.

"Draco,

I

don't

know what to say. You can't ever take those words back."

Draco smiled and shook his head at

his witch.

"I've been telling

you for

nearly two years how much I

love you.

That

there will

never be anyone but you. Now you know that they weren't empty

words. Did you think you deserved any less from me after what I

had put you through?"

Hermione hugged Draco tightly and whispered in his ear fervently.

"I forgave you, that was in the past."

Draco

pulled

back

and kissed Hermione again.

"Yes,

and

hopefully,

that

is where it

will

stay.

You deserve nothing less

from me, my love.

You are my heart,

my soul… I

can't

live without you. Don't you

understand,

Hermione? Can't

you feel

how much I

need you,

love you?"

Hermione closed her eyes and felt her soul fill to bursting.

She could feel

Draco's love for her and it

both excited her

and calmed her.

How was this possible? "Yes, I can feel it."

Hermione grabbed Draco again and kissed him passionately,

pushing her tongue into his mouth and feeling a blinding need to

be closer to him.

Draco groaned and lifted Hermione,

pushing

her against the wall

as he snogged her relentlessly, breaking the

kiss and moving down her

neck in earnest.

Her

moans and

shivers were making him increasingly hard and it

was taking

every ounce of

hard-

won restraint

from finding the nearest

bedroom and ravishing her on the spot.

When he tried to pull

away,

Hermione's legs tightened and she pushed her core into

his erection,

causing the young wizard to growl

out in want and

need.

He needed to get himself under control immediately.

"Hermione,"

Draco whispered,

trying to pull

away,

"we need to

stop,

love.

I

don't

want

our first

time to be in the hallway of

my

ancestral home."

Hermione gasped at

darkened grey eyes that were burning with

lust. "I want you, Draco. Please!"

Draco groaned as his head fell

into the crook of

Hermione's

neck.

He held her fast

and tried to get

his blasted body under

control.

When he felt

sufficiently back to himself,

he gently

lowered Hermione from his embrace,

but

not

completely.

He

kissed her reassuringly before he tilted her head up so their eyes

could meet.

"Merlin, my love, I want you more than anything in this world, but

I

will

not

disrespect

you nor your parents by allowing my baser

needs to control

this.

When we make love,

it

will

be because I

romanced you properly. You will

allow me to court you properly. I

spent all

of fourth year following you and Viktor around like a lost

puppy, wishing it was me taking you on dates to Hogsmeade and

buying you sugar quills.

Having your smile directed at

me and

your

laugh for me alone.

You need to allow me to do this,

my

love. Please ."

Hermione was astonished by Draco's confession.

"This is you

being all romantic, isn't it?"

Draco laughed in relief.

"Yes,

so just

put

aside your righteous

feminism and allow me to take the lead here. I want to show you

off.

I

want

to be the one on your arm while all

the other wizards

seethe in jealously.

I

want

to spend time just

kissing you and

taking things slowly, so you feel as cherished as you are to me."

Hermione smiled happily. "I can do that."

Draco smirked. "Well, look at that. Miracles can happen."

Hermione laughed and shook her head at her wizard as the two of

them made their way to the dining room,

unaware of

two sets of

eyes who were watching the entire exchange.

Betrothal's and Confessions

Chapter 52: Betrothal's and Confessions

When Hermione and Draco entered the dining room,

they were

immediately besieged by both their mother's, who were ooohing

and aaahhing over Hermione's betrothal

piece.

When Narcissa

had seen it,

she knew immediately what

it

signified and she

embraced Hermione fully, telling her how thrilled she was for her

and Draco.

It

was some moments later

when their

both their

father's

entered

the

room,

Lucius

walking

straight

over

to

Hermione and placing a kiss on the witch's cheek in welcome.

The Dark Lord watched the beaming happiness radiating from his

daughter's face.

If

he hadn't

just

witnessed the level

of

devotion

from her intended himself, he would've been reluctant to offer his

congratulations,

but

seeing the love Draco held for his daughter,

he knew the boy would be faithful

and protect

Hermione with his

life.

He couldn't

ask for more than that. Draco respected her, and

respected Marlene and him as her parents.

Draco had no way of knowing that he and Lucius had witnessed

the entire exchange upstairs. He might've killed the boy if he had

acted on his baser urges. The hypocrisy of his thoughts were not

wholly lost

on him,

but

he really couldn't

be bothered by such

trivialities at present.

Walking over to his daughter,

he lifted her chin and met

her

eyes. The joy he saw there caught his breath momentarily.

He was unused to such happiness.

"I

see that

young Draco has picked out

a more than suitable

betrothal piece for you."

Hermione touched the pendant

and beamed.

"Yes,

Father.

It

is

exquisite, is it not?"

Tom tilted his head in contemplation before he placed a soft

kiss on Hermione's forehead,

to the astonishment

of

everyone

in the room, including his own child. "The jewelry only enhances

what

is already present,

Daughter.

It

is doubtful

there exists a

piece of jewelry more lovely than you look at this moment. I am

truly happy for you."

Hermione's

breath

hitched

and

without

thinking

of

the

consequences of her actions, she enveloped her father in a hug,

which he eventually returned a bit awkwardly.

"Thank you, Daddy." Hermione whispered in Tom's ear, so only he

could hear.

Releasing his daughter, Voldemort turned towards her intended

and offered his hand.

Draco took it

proudly,

seeing the looks of

approval

from his

parent's faces,

and Hermione's mother's too.

"I

was going to

have a talk

with you about

respecting my Daughter

in the

manner

in

which

she

deserves,

but

after

witnessing

your

conversation

upstairs,

I

must

say

I'm impressed with your

devotion. I don't think I need to warn you what will

happen if you

fail to live up to the vow you made."

Hermione gasped indignantly, while her father smirked and Lucius

chuckled in solidarity.

Draco,

to his credit,

didn't

flinch,

he just

raised his chin proudly and then bowed his head respectfully.

"I

would rather die than break my vow. Hermione is precious to

me beyond words.

I

fully intend to spend the rest

of

my life

showing her everyday how much."

Marlene smiled and moved next to Tom, placing her hand on his

arm. Addressing Draco she stated warmly. "Of that there can be

no doubt,

Draco.

Sometimes we have to go through the bad to

get

to the good.

You both have learned valuable lessons over

these past

five years.

Things won't

always be easy,

but

do try

and give each other the benefit of the doubt. Misunderstandings

arise,

anger and hurt

feelings will

happen… just

when it

does,

do not

direct

those negative feelings at

each other. Words said

in anger

cannot

be taken back.

Learn about

each other

and

accept

each other's flaws as well

as strengths.

Try not

to be

judgmental

with each other,

there's enough of that in the world.

And remember to value the trust you have in each other and do

not

compromise it for any reason. You will

have children, Magic

willing, and they will

enrich your lives, but they will find their own

paths and their own relationships.

What

you two have is yours

alone, so attend to it daily. Don't take each other for granted."

Tom considered his witch with pride,

while Narcissa and Lucius

nodded in agreement.

Hermione hugged her

mother

tightly and whispered,

"Thanks,

Mum."

Marlene smiled and kissed her daughter's forehead.

"Of

course,

my darling."

Draco then moved over,

bowed and kissed Marlene's hand in

gratitude.

"Thank you,

Lady McKinnon for your sage wisdom. We

will take it to heart."

"Call

me Marlene, Draco. At least in private. We are going to

be family after all."

Draco nodded and smiled. "Thank you, Marlene."

Narcissa came over and fussed over her son,

to the amusement

of

everyone present.

The six finally sat

down and ate a lovely

dinner.

Discussion was had over

summer

plans,

and Hermione

thanked Narcissa and Lucius profusely for allowing her to stay in

their home.

Narcissa waved off

such concerns,

and told her that

their home

was hers, and she was always welcome to stay.

When dinner concluded, Draco helped Hermione gather the rest

of

her belongings and they made their way into the floo and out

at McKinnon Manor. Draco's gaze widened in appreciation at the

size of

the library.

While not

as grand nor imposing as Malfoy

Manor's library,

it

was large,

comfortable and had many rare

editions of old magical

texts. Looking over at the shelves, Draco

noticed some rare texts on sex magic that

he had never seen

before.

Very interesting.

When Hermione came over to see what Draco was looking at so

intently,

her eyes widened at

the numerous texts on sex magic.

Hermione looked at

her intended who just

smirked knowingly at

her. "We may need to do some research at a later date, my love."

Hermione blushed prettily,

and bit her lip coyly causing Draco to

growl.

"You know how much I

crave research.

I

may need to

study these texts thoroughly." Hermione grinned impishly.

Draco grabbed her and kissed her soundly. "Not without me, you

don't. "

Hermione laughed merrily,

and the two teenagers walked out

of

the library to find Hermione's suite of rooms.

The remaining days of

summer passed by swiftly,

with Hermione

and Draco ensconced in their own little bubble. When mid-August

came, the Daily Prophet had announced that the new Headmaster

of

Hogwarts was to be none other than Professor Snape. Due to

his new responsibilities,

Severus had requested his old Potions

Master, Horace Slughorn, come and teach Potions again…

… which the rotund man had eagerly agreed to.

Hermione had spent

a few days with Daphne over the summer,

and the witch had been excited to meet

Hermione's mother.

Daphne told Hermione all

about

the uproar

in Slytherin House

when news had leaked out

about

her

true parentage.

Her new

blood status notwithstanding,

the whispers had begun in earnest

about her real father's identity.

Pansy,

Millicent

and Tracey Davis had shown up at

Daphne's

home,

demanding to know if

the rumors

were true.

When

Daphne didn't deny it, Pansy had fainted straight off. Tracey and

Millicent had looked ill.

But the worst, had been Marcus Flint.

The

older

wizard

had

been

apopoletic

when

Pucey

and

Montague had told him whom Hermione Granger

mudblood

really was. He had written a long letter of apology and had given

it to Daphne to pass along.

Hermione had read the letter then burned it immediately, much to

Daphne's and Draco's amusement.

Daphne had been excited for

her

friend when she saw the

betrothal

piece sitting on Hermione's chest with pride. Hermione

had shared with Daphne the story behind the necklace and how

treasured it

made her feel. Daphne then told Hermione all

about

Draco's obsession fourth year, and how hard it had been for the

blonde wizard to see Hermione with Krum.

The two girls had

commiserated over how their new year would go,

and Daphne

told her

that

news of

her

betrothal

to Draco was not

common

knowledge as of

yet-but

when it was? The entirety of witches at

Hogwarts would be in an absolute uproar.

Hermione couldn't help but smirk in self-satisfaction.

When Draco had returned home from visiting Blaise in Italy,

a

few days before the start

of

term,

he made his way directly to

McKinnon Manor

and had showered his intended with gifts of

Italian perfume, sweets and trinkets. But the most thoughtful gift

was a first edition book of poetry by Torquato Tasso, and Draco

had bookmarked one of

the pages,

with a note inside that said

simply:

"consume,

destroy me softly… life of

my life you will

always be ."

Hermione had kissed him fervently,

which Draco reciprocated

with equal

ardor… she could really get

used to this whole

courting thing.

When Marlene had taken the two young witches to Diagon Alley

to get their school

supplies, dress robes, and uniforms-Hermione

had been surprised to see Harry Potter and his Godfather Sirius

Black walking into Madam Malkin's.

Harry was being fitted for new robes,

and had been made the

new Captain of

the Gryffindor quidditch team.

He had grown a

few inches

and

looked

happier

than

Hermione

could

ever

remember seeing him. His Godfather, had cleaned up nicely too.

Sirius Black was a handsome wizard and he was currently

talking quietly with her mother while the two students discussed

their upcoming classes for sixth year.

Harry had been gracious

in

congratulating

Hermione

on finding her

family,

and had

thanked her

again for

helping him get

his Godfather released

from Azkaban.

He also apologized for

not

writing over

the

summer,

as he and Sirius had been traveling the world.

Harry

had been so excited discussing all the places he'd visited. When

Daphne had come into the shop after

stopping by Gringotts,

Harry had blushed profusely as Hermione formally introduced

him to Daphne.

Harry had stumbled through while Daphne just

smiled sweetly,

and in the end, Harry had taken Daphne's hand

and placed a kiss over her knuckles, much to the amusement of

his Godfather-who had been watching the scene from afar.

Sirius had eventually come over and Marlene formally introduced

Hermione to him.

He bowed,

placed a kiss on her knuckles and

thanked her for helping his Godson and himself the past year.

Hermione accepted with grace and told Lord Black that

she was

just

doing the right

thing. Sirius seemed to accept this and asked

Marlene if

she would be free to meet

with himself,

Remus and a

few others from school

after

they'd dropped the kids off

on the

Hogwarts Express. Marlene accepted easily, and smiled in parting

as she watched Harry stare at

Daphne for a few more moments

before Sirius dragged him out of the shop.

Hermione's mother had taken her to a lingerie shop at the end of

Diagon Alley the next

day,

and together they'd picked out

some

provocative ensembles for

Hermione.

Marlene had smirked at

her

daughter

when she'd picked out

a see through Slytherin

green Demi- bra with matching thong. Marlene allowed Hermione

to peruse the back area of

the shop,

which had some positively

racy things.

She quirked an eyebrow when her

daughter

fingered a black

leather set that was positively scandalous.

Hermione looked at her mother and sighed. "Mum, can I ask you a

question?"

Marlene nodded,

pretty certain she knew where this

was going. "How old were you when you lost your virginity?"

Marlene sighed, not sure how much of her sordid past she should

reveal to her daughter, although she had made herself a promise

that

she would never

lie to Hermione.

"Fifteen."

Marlene said

softly, looking at her daughter's surprised face.

Hermione nodded in thought. "Dad?"

Marlene shook her head and smiled. "Sirius."

At

this

Hermione

laughed

in

shock.

"Really?

How did

that

happen?"

Marlene smirked wickedly. "I suppose it happened because I was

trying to get

your Father's attention.

Which didn't

go exactly how

I'd planned, but he did come around eventually."

Hermione

considered

her

mother

for

a

moment.

"He's

a

Dominant, right… Dad?"

Now Marlene was surprised, but she really shouldn't have been

knowing how brilliant her daughter was.

"Yes,

your Father is what

one would call

a Dominant.

And if

he

knew we were having this conversation? I'm sure he'd punish me

soundly." Which caused both women to chuckle at how true that

statement

was.

"Hermione,

the

McKinnon

family

has

some

interesting history.

I'm sure by now you took notice of the ancient texts in the library

on sex magic?"

Hermione nodded.

"Draco noticed them.

He thought

they

would make for

good research material

for

after

we are

married."

Marlene

nodded

thoughtfully.

"Sex

magic,

in

the

right

circumstances can deepen an already strong existing bond

between a couple.

Consensual

sex of

any kind can be wonderful, while some may

consider

such proclivities to be deviant

or depraved,

between

two consenting adults-it can serve to enhance an existing bond.

Your Father and I

have such a bond. He is my Dominant, and I

am his Submissive. Your Father's proclivities are much darker in

nature,

which align with my own.

I

suppose I

am what

Muggle

psychology might

term a 'nymphomanic '

but the term is far too

simplistic to describe sex magic.

When I

was thirteen,

I

had

been identified by my mother as a succubus ." Hermione's eyes

widened at

the admission.

"The McKinnon female line has had

succubi

born within it

every few generations.

Our

progenitor

Lilith,

was the first

of

our

line.

A succubus isn't

exactly what

folklore suggests she is,

although there are several

variations.

Sex is a basic need,

much like sleeping,

breathing or

in our

case… magic.

Your

Father

realized

early

on

in

our

acquaintance,

that

there was something different about me, but

he didn't

understand it

fully until

I

showed him my memories.

The darkness within me calls to him and vice versa.

With him

I'm grounded, and not completely a slave to my desires. Before

he

disappeared,

your

Father

marked

me

as

his,

but

this

prevented me from achieving release with another

Muggle or

wizard.

For fifteen years,

I've had to make due with the gift

he

left

me,

but

I

knew he wasn't

gone.

I

would have felt

it

by the

severing of

our

bond,

if

he had truly been vanquished that

Halloween night. I know now why that was, but back then I didn't

fully comprehend it."

Hermione nodded thoughtfully,

shocked but

not

truly surprised at

her mother's confession. "Were you in a lot of pain?"

Marlene sighed.

"Yes,

but

not

in the traditional

sense.

I

can't

explain it except to say it's almost like a part of me was missing.

The constant

unfulfilled ache was agony some days.

I

missed

Tom, and even if I had been able to have sex with someone else

during that time, it is doubtful

that the ache would've subsided in

any meaningful way."

"He seems

much more settled since you've returned…

Dad." Marlene smiled and nodded.

"I

think so,

although we are still

navigating our way through all

this.

Being a father

is hard for

him.

He doesn't

love-not

in the

traditional

sense.

He feels

obligation,

responsibility and I

do

believe some level

of caring… but because of his own upbringing,

which is his story to tell, not mine… and my nature, neither one of

us are quite capable of feeling the kind of love you and Draco feel

for each other."

"Is it enough, Mum?"

Marlene

wouldn't

insult

Hermione's

intelligence

by

not

understanding what she was asking.

"Yes… when I'm with you Father, it is the only time the ache goes

away fully and I

can feel

sated and content.

It

doesn't

really

happen otherwise."

Hermione sighed and continued to browse the shelves. "In fourth

year,

before Draco admitted he loved me,

I

saw him having sex

with a seventh year girl. I was painfully aroused at the sight and it

was the catalyst

for

making myself

come the first

time.

I

had

wished I'd been her.

I'm still

a virgin,

but it's getting increasingly

more difficult

to shut

down my desires where he is concerned. I

dream of

him constantly,

and

they're

not

sweet,

romantic

dreams." Hermione's words fell

off

as she looked to her mother

questioningly.

"You are both mine and your Father's,

Hermione.

You have the

same basic nature in you, except you can love. Your sex life with

Draco will

be blessed and more satisfying than your

wildest

dreams because of

the soul

bond you two share.

My guess is

that

young

man

will

be

willing

to

engage

in

any

kind

of

consensual

sex you wish,

you just

need to be honest

with him

about

what

you need.

Don't

ever

be embarrassed by your

curiosity,

nor

your

desires.

Relish in them,

feed them and let

Draco feed them with you.

He won't

know what

to do with you

once you reach the height of your sexual

powers. He will

be one

happy wizard."

Hermione giggled and held up the black leather

outfit,

which

caused Marlene to smirk and nod.

The two women picked out

a

few more items and left the store arm in arm.

It had been the best of days for both mother and daughter.

Hermione McKinnon

Chapter 53: Hermione McKinnon

September First had finally arrived, and as much as Hermione had

enjoyed her summer, she was eager to return to school for the first

time since starting Hogwarts.

She had been reassured by her

Father,

that

Slytherin House was fully aware of

her birthright,

and

she would be treated with the deference she was owed as its

rightful heir.

Whilst she was glad for that, she was mostly excited about getting

some quality alone time with her betrothed.

Her

Mother,

had escorted her

to the train and Hermione was

amused at

the interested stares coming from all

the parents on

the platform.

Molly and Arthur

Weasley had even come by and said hello .

Marlene had been cordial, but not exactly warm towards them.

She hugged her daughter tightly,

making her promise to

write weekly-more often if she needed any advice.

The last was said with a knowing smirk and a wink.

Hermione hadn't made it a secret, that she'd packed some of

her new lingerie in her school trunk.

Marlene had also taught

her

daughter

the contraceptive charm

and

had

purchased

a

birth

control

potion

that

would

offer

protection for

a month.

Severus had magnanimously offered to

brew for

Hermione,

and she had thanked her

former

Head of

House, graciously.

Finding the first available empty compartment, Hermione sat down

and pulled out a book that her mother had given to her. It was on

magical

bonds, and she hadn't been able to put it down. When the

compartment

door

opened,

Hermione glanced up,

and she met

the

warm grey

eyes

of

her

betrothed,

who

looked

simply

scrumptious in his new black robes with his windswept hair.

He sauntered in,

closed the door and warded it private before he

grabbed her and picked her up, straddling her in his lap.

"Hello, beautiful." Draco smirked wickedly.

"Hello, handsome." Hermione replied playfully.

Running his finger over her bottom lip, Draco quirked an eyebrow.

"I was hoping I'd find you alone."

"Well, if it isn't just your lucky day then."

Draco grinned.

"It

is."

He purred lowly.

"You see? There's this

gorgeous witch on the train, and I haven't seen her in a few days

and I've missed her terribly.

What

do you think I should do about

that?"

"Hmmmm… she left

you unattended for

days? You must

be

feeling unappreciated. Perhaps I could help with that?"

Hermione tried not to smile at the game they were playing.

"I'm not sure I should encourage you. I'm completely in love with

my intended,

and if she knew I was in here with you, straddling

my lap? She might hex me." Draco smirked wickedly.

"Well

that is such a shame." Hermione lifted her skirt subtly, just

enough for Draco to view the see through green thong she was

wearing.

"I

wore these just

for you.

I

was hoping to entice you

into being bad with me.

Perhaps I'll

just

have to find someone

else to help me."

Draco groaned and felt

himself

harden instantly,

as he stared

lustfully as his witch's pussy that

was on display through the

knickers.

"Fuck,

baby!" Draco growled, "How am I supposed to

keep my hands off you, when you're wearing that?"

Hermione giggled and pushed herself directly on Draco's erection,

causing him to groan in need.

"You're not . I've missed you, handsome."

Draco growled again,

but

didn't

wait

another

second as he

captured Hermione's lips with his own.

His hands grabbed her

arse

and

pushed

her

harder

into

his

erection,

while

his

delectable witch pulled at his hair with both her hands, snogging

him for all he was worth.

The kiss broke on a mutual

gasp as Hermione arched her back

and pushed her chest

towards Draco,

who took one hand and

started

to

unbutton

her

blouse,

exposing

the

matching

see-through bra,

causing him to snarl

in want

and attach his

teeth to Hermione's left

nipple.

She shrieked in arousal

at

the

sensations, and then moaned loudly as her clit started to throb.

She kept

pushing herself

harder

into Draco's erection,

but

it

wasn't

enough.

Gently

unbuttoning

Draco's

trousers,

she

repositioned her hot soaked core over Draco's silk boxers where

his cock was throbbing and gasped at

the sensation,

as she

pushed herself up and down on him.

Draco was in sensory overload, trying not to come too quickly. He

gazed up adoringly at

his witch-who was watching him with eyes

blown with lust and he groaned through his teeth as he suckled on

Hermione's right breast.

When her

orgasm hit,

Hermione screamed out

Draco's name

causing him to groan and push up one final

time,

releasing all

over himself

and Hermione.

He didn't give two fucks about the

mess they'd just created, he had fucking missed his witch.

It had been far too long since they'd been intimate.

Amber eyes locked onto grey and Hermione smiled softly.

"I

love you, Draco."

Draco leant

forward and kissed Hermione sweetly.

"Baby,

I

love

you!

So fucking much."

Hermione giggled and waved her

hand,

wandlessly cleaning

their garments back to their pristine condition.

Draco unlocked,

and

unwarded

the

compartment

but

kept

his

arm around

Hermione,

as they sat

there and kissed softly,

ignoring the

stares of those walking by. It wasn't until

the door opened some

time later

and Theo,

Daphne and Blaise walked in that

Draco

realized their idyllic peace was gone.

Daphne just

smiled knowingly at

the couple,

whilst

Theo and

Blaise just shook their head in amusement.

Draco had told his friends about

his betrothal

to Hermione.

Blaise had laughed, while Theo had been shocked. When Draco

explained just

whom Hermione's Father really was-both wizards

had been livid and Theo had punched Draco in the face. Draco

understood

his

friends's

anger,

but

he

was

unapologetic,

explaining he was under strict orders from the Dark Lord himself,

not

to reveal

Hermione's identity until

his Lord decided it

was

time.

Then the inquisition had started.

How long had he known and how did he figure it

out? When did Hermione know?

That one had been the biggest shock.

The fact

that

Hermione had known whom her

father was in

second

year

and

hadn't

said

anything

to

anyone,

had

impressed Theo and Blaise immensely.

"Are we interrupting?" Blaise smirked,

which caused Draco to

glare and Hermione to roll her eyes.

"As a matter of fact, you are -not that any of you care one way or

the other." Draco sneered.

Daphne just

laughed at

Draco's possessiveness. "We did leave

you two alone for a while. Figured you both would appreciate a

bit of privacy before the wolves descended in full."

Hermione glanced at

Daphne questioningly,

but

it

was Theo who

spoke up. "It's all

over the train. Brown and Patil saw you both lip-

locked,

and they have been telling anyone who will

listen that

you're together.

Although I

think the word Brown used was that

Hermione had "imperiused "

Draco,

as there was no way he'd

ever chosen her on his own."

Hermione sighed, but one look at Draco, caused her to shake her

head.

He was livid .

His eyes were blazing fire and before Hermione knew what

was

happening,

Draco had gotten up from his seat

and left

the

compartment. She went to go after him, but Daphne stopped her.

"You need to let Draco handle this, Hermione. He isn't going to let

anyone besmirch your reputation now that

you two are officially

betrothed.

I'd imagine that is exactly what he plans on telling that

bint Brown, and her tag-along friend."

Quirking an eyebrow over

at

Blaise and Theo,

they both just

nodded. "So this is part of the whole courtship thing?"

Daphne smiled but nodded. "Yes, Draco knows what he's doing."

A few moments later Draco came back into the compartment and

shut the door with a big satisfied smirk on his handsome face.

"Do I

want

to know what

exactly put

that

expression on your

face?"

Draco sat

down and wrapped his arm back around Hermione,

and kissed her forehead sweetly.

"Probably not,

but

I'm sure

you'll hear about it by dinner."

"Lovely

."

Hermione

deadpanned,

causing

all

the

other

Slytherins to snicker.

Theo gazed over at

Hermione,

who seemed happier and calmer

than he'd ever

seen her.

She was smiling and laughing and it

made him realize just how much of a prick they'd all been to her.

Hermione caught

Theo's melancholic look and tilted her

head

questioningly.

"We were right

prats-all

of

us.

Draco told us,

and I'd say I'm

sorry-but

I'm not

sure that's

even appropriate."

Theo sighed

unhappily.

Hermione looked over

at

Blaise then,

who's head was bowed

down and he seemed to be feeling as awkward as Theo was.

"I

received a letter

from Marcus Flint

not

too long ago,

so I

suppose the ruse is up,

at

least

in Slytherin House.

So yes, the

information you were given by Draco is the truth.

I've known

since second year whom my Father is and found out the end of

first

year

I

was

adopted.

I'm not

sure my

Muggle parents

would've ever told me, if things hadn't been so bad that summer

when I

returned home.

I

know this isn't

going to be easy,

and

frankly

other

than Draco and Daphne,

I

have little trust

in

anyone." Theo and Blaise flinched but

Hermione just

shrugged.

"Trust is earned . Just give me time, okay? I'm not saying I don't

want to be friends. I'm just telling you, I'm not there yet."

Theo nodded,

appreciating Hermione's honesty.

"I

understand,

and I

know Blaise does too." The tall

dark-skinned boy nodded

solemnly.

"We just

want

a chance to prove that

we can be trusted and

despite everything,

we support

you and Draco.

Blimey!

You've

turned my best

mate into a veritable Hufflepuff with how he goes

on about you."

Blaise chuckled and Draco blushed,

causing Hermione to smile

fondly at

her

intended.

She laid her head on his shoulder and

Draco gently kissed the top of

her head causing her to sigh in

contentment,

while the other three Slytherin just smirked at how

"disgustingly perfect" they were for each other.

"You're

both

just

jealous

that

the most

beautiful

witch at

Hogwarts has consented to be mine."

Draco smirked when his two mates didn't deny the statement.

Theo stood up and said something about going and finding the

trolley,

taking Daphne and Blaise with them.

Once Hermione

and Draco were alone again,

Draco lifted Hermione's face to

his and kissed her deeply.

Breaking apart

after a few minutes,

he leant

his forehead onto her's,

and they just

spent

time

breathing each other in, keeping eye contact and touching each

other reassuringly.

"What did you say to Brown?" Hermione asked quietly.

Draco smirked and said,

"I

told the bint

if

I

caught

her saying

anything disrespectful

about

my intended again,

I

would make

sure that

everyone knew about

her unfortunate loss of

virginity

third year."

Hermione sighed. "Do I want to know how you know that?"

Draco chuckled.

"She gave it

up to Flint.

The disgusting prat,

couldn't

stop talking about

it

in our common room. He got drunk

one night

and told everyone that

he'd taken Brown's virginity

behind the quidditch stands after

the final

game that

season.

Apparently the girl

was all

bravado but cried the entire time. Flint

isn't known for being kind nor gentle."

Hermione's gaze narrowed. "Did Flint rape her?"

Draco looked a bit

uncomfortable,

but

shrugged.

"To hear Flint's

version,

she was all

over

him and it

wasn't

until

the deed was

done she started crying and begging him to stop.

I

think it

was

because Marcus wasn't

gentle nor

caring about

how he went

about

it.

Do I

think Marcus forced her? I'd like to say 'no '

but

I

honestly don't know."

Hermione sighed unhappily,

as if

she needed another reason to

hate Marcus Flint. "Draco, while I appreciate your desire to protect

my reputation,

please don't

use Lavender's pain against

her like

that.

I'm sure she's suitably chastened and will

hopefully curb her

vicious tongue,

but

I

don't care what people think. I haven't since

first year."

Draco considered Hermione's expression and shook his head

sadly. "Baby, you need to trust me and let me do whatever I feel

is necessary to protect

you.

Your Father would expect

nothing

less,

and you deserve so much more.

You're mine,

and that

means I get to pamper you, indulge you and protect you-not that

you need me to protect

you,

but

I

need to.

Can't

you just

trust

me on this?"

Seeing the earnest expression on her betrothed's face, Hermione

realized how important

this was to him.

And he was right.

Her

Fatther

would expect

Draco to protect

her

reputation-he had

made a vow after all.

"Alright,

handsome.

I

will

defer

to your

superior

knowledge

when it

comes to Pureblood courting."

Draco smirked and

Hermione rolled her eyes. "Just be patient with me. I'm so used

to taking care of

myself

out

of

necessity,

it's going to take me

some time to get used to having someone do it for me."

Draco nodded and kissed Hermione softly,

but

with purpose.

When he pulled away he kept eye contact and spoke gently. "I'm

so sorry,

my love.

I

can't

change the past,

but

I

promise you,

you're never going to be alone again.

I'm quite looking forward

to this year, as I get to have you all to myself."

Giggling at

Draco's audacity and possessiveness,

Hermione

smiled widely. "I am looking forward to having some private time

with you too. I've missed you."

Enveloping

Hermione

in

his

arms,

Draco

kissed

his

witch

breathless. "I've missed you too, love. So much."

Eventually,

Draco and Hermione had to change into their school

robes for their prefect meeting with the new Head Students. Cho

Chang had made Head Girl

from Ravenclaw and Zacharias

Smith from Hufflepuff.

When Draco and Hermione walked into

the Head's Compartment,

all

eyes were on them. Draco had his

arm around Hermione's waist and glared at all the male students

who were eyeing his intended with newfound appreciation.

He

knew that

this was going to be an issue,

now that

her adoption

had been revealed and her mother being from a noted Pureblood

House.

It

had been assumed by the Wizarding World at

large,

that Hermione's Father must've been a Pureblood as well…

… and Marlene had not disputed it.

Smith especially,

was giving Hermione his undivided attention,

but she seemed oblivious.

When

Cho

noticed

Hermione's

necklace,

she

gasped

in

recognition of

the significance of

its meaning.

Cho made eye

contact

with Draco,

who nodded once and looked over at Smith

smugly. Zacharias just glared back, but was smart enough not to

cause a scene.

Assignments were given, and the other students started to leave,

but not before Ron Weasley opened his big mouth.

"Well,

it

would seem that

now she's no longer

a mudblood,

Granger's finally worthy of you, eh Malfoy?" Ron sneered, giving

both Slytherins looks of disgust.

The

compartment

went

silent,

and

Draco

didn't

even

think

twice-he walked right

into Weasley's space and glared openly at

the boy, who was now the same height as him.

"I'd watch that mouth if I were you, Weasel. In case you forgot my

warning back in fourth year, let me refresh your memory. If I hear

you use that

disgusting slur

again,

and in particular

about

my

'intended," the gasps of those remaining in the compartment were

audible, "I will put you down, like the dog you are."

Weasley's face turned bright

red,

but

before he could speak,

Zacharias came over and pushed the Gryffindor back.

"Twenty

points from Gryffindor

for

using foul

language and in general,

being a prat.

And perhaps you should brush up on your reading

Weasley,

because I'm pretty

sure Hermione's

last

name is

McKinnon,

not

Granger.

Not

that

it

would matter what

surname

she decided to use. You'd best remember to watch your tongue."

Draco glanced over

at

the Head Boy and nodded once,

then

moved back over and wrapped his arm around Hermione, who

was openly glaring in dislike at the red-headed Gryffindor.

"Mr. Weasley," Hermione began haughtily, not missing the smirk

widening on Draco's face at the tone of her voice, "perhaps you

might

also invest

some time in reading over Magical

Law as

well.

Ministry mandate Seventy-Three:

subsection 142 clearly

states that

'Any persons knowingly,

willfully and with vicious

intent

slander a member of

a Pureblood House,

they may be

challenged by ancient

law or suffer restitution if being unwilling

to submit therein."

Smith considered Hermione appraisingly, not missing the dark

look Malfoy sending his way.

Weasley

however,

just

seemed

completely

dumbfounded.

"What in the name of Godric is that supposed to mean?"

Draco decided to take charge.

"It

means,

that

you have willfully

and viciously slandered a member of

a Pureblood House in view

of

everyone in this room-who are also Pureblood,

if

I'm not

mistaken. Therefore, Hermione can… or since I'm her intended, it

would be within my rights to formally challenge you to a duel

to

avenge

her

honor

at

being

besmirched.

Or

you

can

offer

restitution in a manner acceptable by all

parties.

Personally,

I'm

hoping you opt

for

the duel."

Draco sneered menacingly,

while

everyone

in

the

compartment

just

glared

at

Weasley,

understanding the seriousness of what was happening.

"Perhaps I

should have my Mother write his parents,

love?"

Hermione smirked.

"I'm sure Molly Weasley might

have a

thing or two to say about her son's lack of proper manners?"

Hermione looked at Draco with feigned innocence, but he could

see the anger behind those beautiful

amber eyes. Looking over

at

the Weasel,

who had paled significantly at the thought of his

mother's howlers, just glared angrily at the two Slytherins.

"Tell

you what,

Weasley? Since I'm feeling generous today,

you

have one week to decide how you want

this to play out.

I

will

inform the new Headmaster

of

the situation.

I'm sure the Head

Boy and Head Girl

will

back up my claim?"

Smith and Chang

nodded.

"Excellent!" Purred Draco,

taking Hermione's arm.

"One

week,

or I

will

decide the best

way to handle this,

and trust

me

when I

tell

you,

Weasley-I'm really hoping I

get

to choose.

I'll

enjoy making an example of you."

With

that,

the

two

Slytherins

walked

out

of

the

Head's

Compartment

to do their patrol

on the train. When they rounded

the corner,

Hermione pushed Draco up against

a door

and

snogged him viciously, which caused the blonde wizard to groan

in want.

When she pulled back,

Draco looked stunned,

but

pleased by his witch's show of appreciation.

Hermione grazed Draco's erection and placing her lips against

his she whispered,

"You make me wet

when you take control

like that."

Draco's eyes widened and he growled, 'fuck,' before kissing

Hermione passionately,

causing his witch to whimper

in

need.

After

a few moments Draco pulled away.

"You wanton witch!

You're going to push all my self control this year, aren't you?"

Hermione just

smirked,

turned around and sashayed down the

corridor,

hips

moving

seductively

while

Draco

groaned

and

banged his head back on the door, causing Hermione to giggle.

This was going to be such a good year.

Hermione's Birthright

Chapter 54: Hermione's Birthright

The Great

Hall

was buzzing from the moment

Hermione and

Draco walked in together as Draco escorted her to their seats

and placed a gentle kiss on the back of

her

hand,

in view of

everyone.

When

the

new Headmaster

stood,

the whole of

Slytherin House cheered for him,

much to the consternation of

the rest of the Houses.

Even

McGonagall

looked

a

bit

out,

as

under

normal

circumstances,

being the former Deputy Headmistress she was

next

in line for Dumbledore's job.

The students were introduced

to the new Potions Master

and new Head of

Slytherin House,

Horace Slughorn and the new Defense Against

The Dark Arts

Professor, Corban Yaxley.

The first

years were sorted quickly, and then dinner was served.

Daphne,

Theo and Blaise surrounded Draco and Hermione.

Pansy

kept

sending glares

towards

Hermione,

but

she just

ignored the stares from the other

witch.

It

was obvious that

Pansy was highly displeased by the news of

Draco's betrothal,

as she had told anyone who would listen from second year on,

that she would be the next Lady Malfoy.

That clearly wasn't going to happen now.

Word had also gone through the halls of

Hogwarts quickly,

of

Ronald Weasley accosting the new McKinnon Heir on the train.

Whispers of

Draco challenging the red-headed wizard to a duel

to avenge the honor of

his intended,

had all

the witches in the

school

aflutter. When Theo asked Draco if he was really going to

duel the Weasel, Draco just smirked and pulled Hermione into his

side tighter, placing a gentle kiss on her forehead, causing all the

fourth and fifth year Slytherin witches to gush at

the display of

affection…

… much to Draco's amusement and Hermione's irritation.

Hermione then whispered over

to Daphne.

"You'd think they'd

never seen two people in a relationship before."

Daphne just

smirked.

"It's a big deal,

Hermione.

While it's not

unheard of

for a betrothal

to happen before a couple becomes

of

age,

because of

whom you both are, it's a big deal. Actually,

there had been some talk back in our fourth year of a betrothal

between Draco, and my younger sister Astoria."

Hermione looked over at Daphne in shock. How

did Draco not tell her about this?

Realizing she had spoken out

of

turn,

Daphne was quick to

reassure

her

friend.

"It

was

discussed

before

Yule,

and

apparently Narcissa put

a stop to it.

I

never

did ask why,

but

Lucius deferred to his wife.

That

never

happens in Pureblood

circles."

Hermione just

raised an eyebrow questioningly,

but

decided to

let it go for now. She could ask Draco, but she really didn't want

to get

into an argument

with him, and the way she was feeling

right now?

They most definitely would.

Draco noticed her stiffen against

him and he looked over with

concern,

but

Hermione just shook him off-now was not the time

for that conversation.

When they left

the Great

Hall

and headed for the Dungeons,

Draco held Hermione's hand in the crook of

his arm,

as he

formally escorted her

to the Slytherin Common Room.

When

the door

opened,

Hermione was

shocked at

the site that

greeted her…

The entirety of

their

House were waiting for

them,

or

more

specifically, for her.

Draco led her into the room and once the door had closed,

the

room became deathly quiet.

It

was only a few minutes before Pansy decided to break the

silence.

"No one seems to know what

to say,

but

I

for one want

some kind of

proof

you are who the rumors are saying you are."

The pug-faced girl smirked evilly.

There were some gasps, but there were some heads nodding too.

Hermione hadn't thought that her House would demand proof.

However,

before she could respond,

the common room door

opened and the new Headmaster walked in, robes billowing in his

wake.

"I

would ask what

is going on here,

but

it

seems I

have arrived

just in time." Severus sneered at the students. "Miss McKinnon?

It was brought to my attention by your father that you didn't bring

your

familiar

with you to school,

and he insisted that

she be

brought to you immediately."

Hermione sighed in relief, while Draco smirked knowingly at

his Godfather.

The Dark Lord wanted to make a statement

about claiming his Heir.

Slytherin House was in for one hell of a surprise.

When Severus dropped the disillusionment

charm,

the whole of

Slytherin House gasped in shock at the snake curling itself around

its Mistress.

Hermione

smiled

and

petted

the

snake

who

hissed

threateningly

at

all

the students who were standing there,

watching in fear.

"Nagini," Hermione hissed in Parseltongue, "please don't eat any

of

the students here.

You've already killed Dolohov,

and I

think

Father would be most

displeased if

you were to kill

any of

the

students here."

"Can't

I

just

kill

the pug-faced girl? I'm sure no one would miss

her.

Her

magic reeks,

and I

don't

trust

her

not

to harm my

mistress."

"She's no threat,

Nagini."

Hermione hissed as she petted her

snake again,

who nodded and then circled once around Draco,

who also petted the snake fondly before she made her way over

to the fireplace.

Severus nodded and left

in the same fashion he'd entered,

robes billowing and a sneer firmly planted on his face. When

Hermione glared over at

Pansy,

the girl

looked like she was

going to be sick.

Hermione

decided,

she'd

finally

had

enough

of

Pansy

Parkinson. "My familiar doesn't like you. She is convinced that

I

should let

her eat

you because she thinks no one will

miss

you. "

At

this,

Pansy's

face paled even further,

while Draco just

smirked at

his former friend.

She had crossed the line tonight,

and Draco felt

absolutely no pity for her.

Pansy looked warily

over

at

the snake,

who just

hissed threateningly,

causing the

witch to visibly shake.

"I

have stood by for five years and taken your taunts, abuse and

insults.

I've nearly been killed over something that

turned out to

be completely untrue .

I've know since second year whom my

Father

is,

and now you all

know it

too.

This is my house,

my

birthright.

My familiar

has already dispatched one wizard who

tried to harm me and besmirch my reputation, and she will

have

no such compunction about

doing it

again if

anyone here so

much as looks at

me funny.

I

don't

expect

your friendship,

but

I

will

demand your loyalty.

If

anyone so much as breathes a word

of my true parentage before my Father gives permission, I will let

my familiar deal with it-and trust me, she's far less forgiving then I

am."

At that, Hermione lifted up her head to Draco, who gently placed

a kiss on her lips and then smirked proudly at

his witch as she

headed towards her room, with Daphne in tow.

When Hermione was gone, the whole of Slytherin House looked

to it's Prince, who was watching them all angrily.

"I

tried to warn you,

back in fourth year.

I

told you to stop the

taunts,

and for the most

part

you listened to my warnings.

But

there were some," Draco sneered at Pansy, "who didn't heed my

words,

so I'm going to make this crystal

clear.

Hermione and I

are betrothed, which means she is mine to protect. Weasley has

already made the unfortunate mistake of

calling her

that

foul

name on the train today, and in a weeks time I will be making him

suffer for it. If any of you hurt my witch, I will end you."

Theo and Blaise spoke up, because obviously somebody needed

to. "We get it, Draco… and trust us, we have no intention of doing

anything to hurt

Hermione.

I

know I

can speak for

Slytherin

House,

that

she has our loyalty.

We snakes look after our own,

and we should've afforded Hermione that

courtesy back in first

year. We are all guilty of ostracizing her."

Draco nodded.

"You're right,

Theo.

I

was the worst

of

it,

and it

took me seeing her frail and broken in third year to realize what a

complete fuck I'd been to her, and another two years getting her

to trust and forgive me. I made a vow to her and her Father that I

would never allow anyone to hurt her again, and I fully intend on

keeping that

promise.

If

anyone here can't

understand that,

or

are unsure of

whether

or

not

you can give Hermione your

promise of

loyalty,

say it

now .

Because if

you don't,

and I

find

out

later

you've betrayed her? Nothing on this earth will

save

you."

When no one said anything,

Draco nodded and sighed.

Gazing

over at

Hermione's familiar he spoke softly.

"Nagini,

I

think you

should stay with Hermione in her dorm room."

The snake lifted her head and nodded, then proceeded to slither

up the stairs,

towards the girls dormitory.

The rest

of

the house

gaped at

Draco with awe,

but

he ignored their stares and just

walked towards his own dorm room and started to unpack his

trunk.

He was worried about

his witch,

and while he was sure

that

Daphne

was

taking

care

of

her,

he

knew there

was

something else bothering her.

When Theo and Blaise walked in a while later, Draco was sitting

on his bed writing a letter

to his father,

explaining what

had

happened

today.

Lucius

would be proud of

how Hermione

handled herself,

and Draco just

hoped his father

would be

understanding about the rest of it.

Theo sat down and watched his friend finish his letter. "That was

pretty intense in there,

Draco.

I

have to hand it

to Hermione

though- she made the entire house sit up and take notice. Pansy

is beside herself. She thinks Hermione's snake is going to kill her

in her sleep. She's afraid to go into the dorms."

Draco nodded. "After the hell

Pansy put Hermione through, she

should be worried.

But

Hermione doesn't

work like that.

She

won't

hurt

Pansy directly,

unless she does something stupid.

Hermione's far too logical." Draco smirked fondly. "She'll devise

some clever

scheme to make Pansy pay,

and no one would

ever be able to implicate her."

Theo gave Draco a questioning look. "Sounds like you know from

experience."

Draco nodded,

not

sure how much to reveal

but

knowing that

Blaise and Theo would appreciate Hermione's devious, cunning,

ruthless side.

"Remember second year, when Flint got hurt?" Both boys nodded.

"That was Hermione."

Theo was perplexed.

"But

Dumbledore checked her

wand!

It

couldn't have been her."

Draco smirked knowingly.

"My brilliant,

beautiful,

devious witch -

brewed Polyjuice Potion,

used someone else's wand and hexed

Flint's broom."

Theo and Blaise looked shocked momentarily and then both

boys started laughing uncontrollably.

When they'd finally gotten

control

of

themselves,

Blaise shook his head in admiration.

"Salazar's balls, that witch is fucking brilliant ."

Draco grinned widely. "You have no idea just how brilliant." When

the other

two boys looked at

him with eager

faces,

Draco just

sighed.

"Give it

time, mates. Hopefully someday I'll

be able to tell

you everything.

All

you need to know is my witch is far

more

ruthless, cunning and clever than you could possibly imagine."

Theo sighed,

looking at

his friend a bit

enviously.

"And you're

completely in love with her,

and she with you.

Everyone was

whispering about

it

after you'd left.

My father told me too,

whom

Hermione really was,

after I

returned from Italy. He was going on

and on about

her,

and how disappointed he was that

she was

already spoken for."

"Yeah,

apparently

he

wasn't

the

only

one."

Draco's

face

darkened in anger, causing Blaise and Theo to look a bit wary.

"Did something happen, mate?" Blaise inquired.

Draco sighed heavily.

"Dolohov happened.

He wanted Hermione

and unfortunately for

him,

didn't

handle it

properly.

He paid the

ultimate price."

Theo appeared confused for

a moment,

but

then his vision

cleared in understanding.

"He was the one the snake killed,

wasn't he?"

Draco smirked and nodded once. "He tried to take liberties with

my witch!

Tried to compromise her virtue, and Nagini

killed him

for it before I got my chance."

"Fucking Merlin's hairy ballsack! He was one of the Dark Lord's

most faithful servants." Blaise whispered in shock.

"So was my Aunt

Bellatrix,

and she's dead too.

Tried to take on

Hermione, and she lost."

Theo and Blaise sat

back stunned.

If

Hermione was powerful

enough to take out

Bellatrix

then she really was formidably

ruthless.

Theo nodded and patted Draco on the back.

"We have

your backs, mate. I can't imagine what Hermione must have gone

through for all

those years,

but

I have nothing but respect for the

witch. You're one lucky fuck, so don't screw it up, eh?"

Draco sneered playfully at

his friend.

"I

have no intentions of

doing so. She's-just it, you know?" Both boys nodded. "I have to

pinch myself

everyday when I

wake up and remind myself

that

she's

finally

mine.

I

don't

know what

I'd

do

if

something

happened to her."

Both boys looked at

their blonde friend in wonder.

Draco was

never one to show,

or share his emotions but they could easily

see how much he adored his witch.

The three of

them were

quiet

until

a soft

knock was heard at

the door.

Standing up,

Blaise went

over to open it

and saw Hermione standing there,

looking a bit nervous. Draco, seeing his witch, rushed to her and

enveloped her in his arms.

"Hey,

my

love?

Everything

okay?"

Draco

whispered

into

Hermione's hair.

Hermione shrugged. "Can I talk to you for a moment, please?"

Draco nodded and gestured for his friends to give them some

privacy,

which

they

did.

Both boys

nodded and smiled at

Hermione before they left,

and Draco closed the door,

walking

Hermione over to his bed.

He could tell

something was wrong,

he lifted her chin up so their eyes could meet.

"Talk to me, baby. Tell me what's bothering you?"

Hermione sighed, not sure if she was making too much of this but

she couldn't go to sleep with it weighing on her mind.

"Daphne mentioned something to me at

dinner tonight." Draco

nodded, encouraging her to continue. "Why did you never tell me

your

father

was planning a betrothal

between you and Astoria

Greengrass?"

Draco looked shocked momentarily by the question, but then just

shrugged noncommittally. "Because it was never a serious thing,

my love.

Father

had wanted a good match for

me,

and had

brought

it

up over the summer third year after I came home. He

asked for my opinion,

but

I

just brushed it off. Frankly, I couldn't

get my mind off you all

summer. I was pretty distracted, come to

think of

it.

Anyway-

after

I

returned to school,

Father

started

discussions with Lord Greengrass.

It

was around the time you

and Snape had your confrontation.

I

know you'd thought

at

the

time I was trying to hurt you, but I had been genuinely worried for

you.

You had disappeared from the dorms,

no one knew where

you were.

I'd been frantically searching the castle that weekend

before you had your argument with Severus and that was when I

finally decided to go tell

him.

You were so angry that

day,

my

love. Your voice-I don't think I ever want to hear that laugh come

out

of

your

mouth again.

So I

owled my mother,

told her

everything .

I

think she knew before I

did,

how I

felt

about

you.

She stopped the betrothal process immediately."

Hermione sighed and nodded. "Just like that?"

Draco smiled. "Yes. Mother has always known me better than I've

known myself.

I

think she wanted me to have the choice,

which

I'm more grateful

for than I can say, because you've always been

my choice. Even before I consciously knew it."

Hermione moved into Draco's arms and kissed him softly.

"I'm

sorry for getting upset."

Shaking his head,

Draco kissed Hermione again.

"Baby,

you

don't

ever

have to apologize for

being upset.

If

something

bothers you, talk to me. I will listen, and I'll always be honest with

you.

How could you ever

think I'd want

another witch,

when I

have you?"

"I

didn't

think that

exactly.

It

just

came as a shock to me and I

wasn't prepared for it. In fact, I wasn't much prepared for anything

that happened tonight, which isn't like me."

Pulling Hermione under him,

Draco laid his body on top of

hers

and grasped her face in his hands lovingly.

"My heart,

you don't

always have to be in control

of everything. Sometimes it's good to

let others have a bit of control."

Draco smirked wickedly and Hermione moaned, arching her body

up into his.

"I would very much enjoy you taking control of me, handsome."

Draco growled and kissed Hermione breathless.

After

a few

minutes of

intense snogging,

Draco moved back slightly and

rested

his

forehead

against

hers.

"I

would

very

much

be

interested in exploring that,

my love.

In fact,

I

would be open to

any suggestions you would request of me."

Hermione's eyes widened, and she bit her lip playfully. "Really?

Because I

have to admit,

my dreams are quite explicit

in the

things I'd like you to do to me, with me."

Draco groaned and kissed her again.

When he looked back into

her eyes, he whispered, "Show me?"

So Hermione did.

She locked her gaze with Draco's and opened her mind to him-

allowing him to see several of her more naughty fantasies. When

she was done,

her

boyfriend growled in want

and kissed her

deeply running his hands all

over her. After a few minutes Draco

pulled back and sighed uncomfortably.

"You're really going to be the death of me."

Giggling softly,

Hermione just

shrugged.

"Something tells me

you're going to enjoy every minute of it."

Draco smirked, but nodded. "Wicked witch."

The Duel

Chapter 55: The Duel

The first

week of

school

had gone by without too much fanfare.

The first

day of

Potions,

Professor Slughorn had the students

identify the Potions he'd brewed for their class. When Hermione

had raised her

hand and correctly identified them all,

Horace

had proudly awarded her 10 points for Slytherin.

One of the Potions, Amortentia, has been the last to be identified

and Professor

Slughorn had asked Hermione what

she had

smelled.

Without

thinking about

it,

she identified sandlewood,

green apples,

broom polish and cinnamon toothpaste. Her eyes

caught

Draco's,

who smiled widely at

his intended.

She had

blushed prettily and had stepped back into Draco's side,

where

he gently kissed her forehead in return.

Slughorn had offered a tiny bottle of Felix Felicis to anyone who

could brew Draught

of

Living Death. The book had been utterly

rubbish-Hermione had realized that back in fourth year and had

taken to researching better

ways to brew most

of

the NEWT

Potions she would be required to learn.

She had even asked

Professor

Snape

over

the

summer,

and

he

had

been

surprisingly helpful

in guiding her

research.

So it

wasn't

too

surprising when her potion turned out

absolutely perfect,

much

to

Slughorn's

astonishment

and

Draco's

amusement.

Hermione's hair

had grown about

three inches from the heat,

and it

made her

look

wild.

Her

cheeks were flushed with

pleasure at

brewing a perfect

potion and her

face radiated

happiness.

Draco had silently thought,

she'd never looked more beautiful

than she did in that

moment

and based on the looks she was

getting from the other wizards in the room…

… they did as well.

In Defense Against

the Dark Arts,

Corban Yaxley introduced

himself.

As

the former

Deputy Head of

the Department

of

Magical

Law Enforcement,

Yaxley was supremely qualified to

teach the class.

His long blonde braid and deep throaty voice

had many of the young witches twittering with excitement.

Hermione thought it was rather funny, seeing how uncomfortable

Yaxley appeared with all

the female attention.

Her mother had

mentioned once that

Yaxley had never married,

and being the

last

of

his line,

it

would be required of him to produce an heir at

some point.

But he didn't seem to be all that interested.

Her

Mum had even mentioned that

Yaxley had lost

his sister

during the first Wizarding War. She had been killed in a skirmish

against

a couple of

junior

Aurors,

along with her

fiancé…

Argeon Rowle, Thorfinn Rowle's older cousin.

Yaxley had realized that the students were woefully unprepared

for the class,

and decided that

they would need a more hands

on approach-so he decided to set

up dueling clubs once the

basics had been taught in the first part of the school year.

Hermione had been excited at the prospect, which received

a knowing look from her Professor.

Daphne had been captivated by the older wizard too,

and had

blushed profusely when he had directed his attention towards

her,

which just

generated a raised eyebrow and a smirk from

their Professor.

Lucius had received his letter from Draco and had written him

back,

stating how proud he was of his Son, in his defense of his

intended.

He had passed on the information to Hermione's

father,

who had been rather irritated that

his own daughter had

not informed him of what had happened.

When Hermione had finally written to her father,

she'd thanked

him for allowing Nagini

to come to Hogwarts,

and told him that

she was trying to allow Draco to handle these issues as they

arose.

It

was hard for

her

to defer

to her

intended,

but

she

understood Draco's need to protect

her,

and she was trying to

give up some of the control to him.

The response she'd received was not quite what she'd expected.

Her father had praised her for allowing Draco to protect her, but

that

certainly didn't

mean she was to keep things from him nor

her mother. He'd even stated that she was not bothering him with

her concerns, and perhaps she needed to understand that as her

father, he needed to be able to offer his protection too.

She had been shocked when she'd read the letter,

and had

broken down into quiet sobs, much to Daphne's dismay.

Not

knowing what

to do,

she ran into the common room and

found

Draco

playing

chess

with

Theo

and

Blaise.

Seeing

Daphne's

distress,

Draco wasted no time in running up to

Hermione's dorm and taking his witch into his arms to offer her

comfort.

Once calmed,

Hermione allowed Draco to read the

letter

too.

To

say

he

was

astonished

would've

been

an

understatement.

He belatedly realized that

Hermione's tears weren't

of

sorrow,

but of overwhelming joy that her father truly cared about her.

It filled his heart with happiness to see and feel her joy.

The following morning at

breakfast

had been the absolute best

moment of the week so far. In the middle of eating her porridge, a

rather pitiful

looking owl

fell

onto the Gryffindor table holding a red

howler for the youngest

Weasley boy.

Ronald cringed and shook

his head at

his sister,

who took it

and opened it

for all

the Great

Hall to hear.

Ronald Bilius Weasley

I am so ashamed of you

How could you say such a disgusting thing to Miss McKinnon

We heard of

the young Malfoy challenging you to a duel

to

avenge her honor

You will

not

be receiving any help from your Father

and I You are on your own

The hall

immediately hushed and Draco's eyes gleamed in

triumph as he full

on smirked at the Weasel

in glee. Looking up

at

his Godfather,

who was openly sneering at

the Gryffindor,

Severus turned and nodded once in Draco's direction.

Minerva,

bent

over to say something to Severus,

but he put up

his hand to stop her and stood up abruptly.

"It

would appear

as if

Mr.

Weasley has once again,

failed to

grasp the concept of keeping his mouth shut. Therefore, due to

Ancient

magical

law my

hands

are

tied."

Glancing

over

Corban's direction,

who was sporting a rather vicious grin on

his face,

Severus addressed him directly.

"Professor

Yaxley?

As you are our Defense teacher,

I

will

leave it

in your capable

hands settling the parameters for the upcoming duel

between

Mr.

Malfoy

and

Mr.

Weasley.

Perhaps

we might

get

this

settled… this Saturday?"

Corban

nodded

and

Severus

sat

back

down

to

finish

his

breakfast, ignoring the harsh looks Minerva was sending his way.

Theo and Blaise clapped Draco on the back in solidarity,

while

Hermione just rolled her eyes at her intended. He however, smiled

softly and placed a kiss on her cheek and went

back to finishing

his breakfast.

Saturday the entire Great

Hall

had been emptied except

for

a

dueling ring. Yaxley had explained the parameters of the duel, the

expressly forbidden use of

unforgivables,

and the naming of

a

second.

Draco had chosen Theo as his second and surprisingly Ron had

chosen Seamus Finnegan as his.

When Draco looked over at

where Harry Potter was standing,

he was surprised to see him

standing with his witch.

Harry nodded once at

Draco and the

blonde nodded back, looking a bit confused.

When the duel

began,

Draco silently erected his shield charm

and allowed Weasley to feel

like he was gaining the upper hand.

His

work

over

the

summer

with

the

Dark

Lord

learning

Legilimency had really paid off.

Weasley was projecting his

thoughts easily and it didn't take Draco long to figure out what he

was trying to do. Draco's shield was such that only very few dark

curses,

or

unforgivables

could

penetrate

it.

Hermione

was

getting irritated watching Draco toy with the Gryffindor. But soon,

Draco sent

several

hexes at

once,

followed by a well

placed

stunner right to Weasley's chest, and the boy was catapulted off

the dueling platform and into the wall.

Surprisingly he wasn't unconscious, and went to lift his wand but

Draco had decided to use a little charm his girlfriend had taught

him,

he had just

managed to alter it

a bit… make it

more him.

When he silently cast

the Avis from his wand,

crows sprang

forth, much to his amusement but then he whispered 'Dracoignis

'

and

the

birds

transfigured

into

dragons-he

then shouted

'Oppungno ' and the dragons swarmed Weasley, breathing fire.

The Gryffindor's screams could be heard throughout

the castle

while Draco just

stood there watching the scene with a pleased

little smile on his face.

When he glanced over at

Hermione,

he

was speechless at

the heated look she was sending his way,

while the rest

of

the hall

was stunned by what

they had just

witnessed.

When

Draco

cancelled

the

spell,

he

silently

cast

an

'Expelliarmus '

and Weasley's wand flew into his outstretched

palm.

Walking over

to Corban,

he handed the man the wand

with a nod and sauntered over to where Weasley was cowering

on the floor, covered in burns.

Draco then crouched down and glared at

the other

wizard

directly into the eye,

speaking so only the two of

them could

hear.

"You are alive only because we are still

in school. If this had been

a real

duel,

and we were both of

age,

I'd have been within my

rights under ancient law to kill you where you stand. You ever look

in my witch's direction again? You so much as speak to her,

I'll

make you suffer before I end you. Are we clear?"

Ron just

stared at

the menacing eyes of

the blonde wizard

before him,

before he nodded in acquiescence.

Draco stood

back up and sauntered back over

to his witch,

who ran her

hands over him making sure he truly was alright. He kissed her

forehead and breathed in her scent.

"I'm fine, my love. He won't be bothering you again."

Hermione

nodded

and

smiled

wickedly,

leaning

up

and

whispering into his ear.

"That

was hot,

and I'm completely

soaked . I think you need to attend to me now, Mr. Malfoy."

Draco's eyes narrowed as he took his girlfriend's hand,

leading

her

out

of

the Great

Hall.

When he realized that

there was no

where private he could take her,

he groaned in exasperation.

Hermione giggled and led Draco up to the seventh floor, across

from a tapestry of Barnabus the Barmy. When she walked in front

of

the wall

three times,

a door

appeared leading Draco into a

room he'd never seen before and he was stunned by the size of

the room. There was a fireplace, bed, bookshelves. He looked at

his witch,

watching her

observing his awe as he took in their

surroundings.

"Room of Requirement?" Draco asked and Hermione nodded.

"So this is where you were holed up fourth year?"

Again Hermione nodded.

Suddenly realizing they were alone, Draco grabbed his intended

and lifted her

up,

throwing her

onto the bed and covered her

body with his while he kissed her hungrily. Hermione arched her

body into Draco's and clawed at his robes, trying to get them off.

Draco stood up and took off

his outer robes and quickly moved

back over

Hermione's body with his so that

he was cradled

between her thighs.

The snogging was starting to become more intense and Draco

tried to get

himself

under

control,

but

his little vixen wasn't

having any of

it.

Taking charge,

Hermione rolled Draco so that

she was on top and bit her lip in anticipation as she saw his grey

eyes blown obsidian with desire.

Hermione started to unbutton her

blouse,

but

Draco's hand

stilled her movements.

She gave him a questioning look,

which

he returned with an impish grin.

"Baby, are you sure this is a good idea?"

Sighing in exasperation,

Hermione just

glared at

her betrothed.

"I'm not ready for sex yet, but I want more, Draco."

Grimacing in discomfort

as he tried to readjust

himself,

Draco

slowly

nodded.

"Tell

me

how much

more… you

set

the

boundaries, love."

Smirking wickedly, Hermione slowly unbuttoned her top and pulled

it

down,

revealing a white lace bra.

Draco's gaze darkened

hungrily

as

he looked into his

witch's

eyes for

any sign of

hesitation.

When he found none,

he gently guided his hands up

Hermione's body until

he palmed both breasts simultaneously

through the lace of her bra.

She was simply exquisite and Draco's breathed hitched as

he watched Hermione arch her

chest

into his touch and

moan.

Draco took his time exploring how his witch liked to be touched…

but when she moaned softly and said, "Use your mouth… please,

Draco."

Like an addled school

boy,

he nearly came in his pants right

then and there.

For nearly an hour Draco pleasured Hermione with his hands and

mouth.

He worshipped every inch of

her beautiful

body that

she

allowed, until she arched her back and came… hard .

To say he was in shock would've been an understatement.

He'd heard it

was possible for a woman to have an orgasm

from breast play alone-but had never truly believed it.

He inwardly wondered at the responsiveness of his witch…

… he was a lucky fuck, and he knew it.

Does Love equal Trust?

Chapter 56: Does Love equal Trust?

When Hermione and Draco had returned to the common room

later that

afternoon,

it

was to the cheers of

the rest

of

Slytherin

House.

Theo and Blaise immediately came over and patted Draco on the

back,

while Daphne offered Draco her

heartfelt

congratulations.

She then looked over at her friend, who was plastered next to her

intended's side, and caught Hermione's eye.

The older witch blushed and Daphne smiled widely and grabbed

her hand, taking her upstairs to their shared dorm room.

Draco watched fondly as his love went

off

with her friend for 'girl

talk' while Theo and Blaise gave him an appraising look.

"That

was some duel,

Draco.

All

the houses have been talking

about

it

after you'd left

with your witch.

I

don't

think we need to

guess what

you two got

up to."

Theo smiled,

but

Draco just

raised an eyebrow coldly.

"Theo,

I

would appreciate it

if

you didn't

speculate on what

Hermione and I

get

up to.

She's extremely private and would be

upset if she thought people were speaking out of turn."

Theo appeared chastened and nodded in understanding. "Sorry,

mate, won't happen again."

Draco bowed his head in thanks while Blaise just clapped him on

the

back

again

and

gave

him a

glass

of

fire

whiskey

in

celebration.

Upstairs,

Hermione and Daphne were having a conversation of

their own. "You look different, Hermione?"

Hermione smiled and blushed,

causing Daphne to gasp and give

her friend a hug. "Did you and Draco?"

Daphne whispered and Hermione's blush deepened,

but

she

shook her head in the negative.

"Draco is amazing .

He never

pushes me and lets me take things at my pace. He's perfect."

Daphne laughed.

"I

promise I

won't

ever tell

him you said that.

But

I'm glad.

You look happier than I've ever seen you and you

deserve it."

Hermione hugged her friend and thanked her effusively. Turning

to the blonde witch, Hermione gave her a playful look. "And what

about you Miss Greengrass?"

Daphne blushed but looked perplexed. "What about me?"

"Oh,

come on!

Don't

think I

don't

see the way you blush at

our

new Defense Professor. He is a handsome wizard."

"Hermione!

He is at

least

twenty years older than me!" Daphne

tried to act scandalized, but Hermione wasn't having any of it.

"Hmmmm… and that

voice of

his? Doesn't

it

make you think all

kinds of naughty thoughts?"

Daphne blushed even redder.

"I

won't

be of

age until

the end of

the month,

as you well

know.

And besides,

a wizard like that

would never look twice at me. But I can't help but admit his voice

is sexy as fuck, and I may have had a dream last night about him

taking me over his teachers desk."

Hermione laughed loudly.

"Well,

that's promising I

suppose.

Although,

I

really

shouldn't

encourage

you

in

seducing

a

Professor, but I have it on good authority that Yaxley isn't lacking

for

experience.

From what

my mother

tells me,

the man had

quite the reputation back in school."

"Really?" Daphne's eyes widened in interest.

"What

kind of

reputation."

Hermione

leaned

over

and

whispered

conspiratorially.

"Apparently his seventh year,

which was my mother's first year,

Corban

got

caught

by

Professor

Slughorn

in

the prefects

bathroom.

He

had

three

witches

in

there

with

him.

And

apparently, he had shagged them all unconscious."

"What?!?!" Daphne screeched. "Merlin and Morgana, that is hot!"

How am I ever going to look at him again?"

Hermione snickered.

"I

don't

know,

but

I

think once you come of

age,

you might

want

to get

yourself

a piece of him. He needs an

heir,

and no witch has managed to turn his head.

You just

might

be the one, if you're up for the task."

"Hmmm, I'm getting hot thinking about it. I just want to pull on his

braid and song him senseless and it

makes me feel

like a tart.

But he's just so yummy!"

"He's actually quite an Arithmancy buff,

which I

know is your

favorite subject.

Weren't

you hoping to do some research with

Professor Vector this year? I know you'd wanted to get a mastery."

Daphne sighed loudly. "Yes, I'd really like that but you know how

my parents are… marriage,

heirs… all

that

nonsense.

They'd

never allow me to get a mastery."

"Perhaps if you had the right sponsor?" Hermione offered.

Daphne processed what Hermione was saying and a wicked smile

came over her face.

"Excuse me,

Hermione!

I

need to go talk to

Professor Vector right now."

Hermione giggled. "You go and get it girl."

Daphne just nodded and bounced out of the room, a woman on a

mission.

As it

turned out

Professor Vector was more than happy to offer

Daphne an apprenticeship for

the year.

It

would require extra

work,

and a significant

project

that

would help her in preparation

for her NEWTS. The young witch had been so excited, as she left

her

Professor's

classroom with an armful

of

extra texts and

papers on a variety of

subjects.

She was just

itching to get

started,

when she ran smack into her new DADA Professor, who

was watching her with amusement.

Daphne had fallen onto the ground and her skirt was exposing

part

of

her knickers,

which were the new lacy thong ones that

Hermione had introduced her

to.

Yaxley's eyebrow raised in

interest,

but

he didn't

say anything as he helped the blonde

witch to her feet

and looked over the books and papers she'd

been carrying.

"Interesting material

you've got

there."

Yaxley drawled in the

deep voice of

his.

"I

wouldn't

have pegged you for

a witch

interested in that kind of thing."

Daphne felt

her

cheeks redden,

and felt

embarrassment

and

anger rising to the surface.

Just what did the git mean by that?

In the haughtiest

voice she could muster,

she glared at

her

Professor

and lifted a cool

eyebrow,

assessing the man and

suddenly finding him wanting.

Yaxley's eyes however,

darkened

at the disdainful look from the witch.

"And just what sort of witch did you have me pegged as?"

Corban Yaxley didn't

miss the innuendo nor the challenge in the

witch's voice.

She really didn't seem intimidated by him at all.

"The kind that's more interested in wizard's, make-up, jewels and

popping out an heir." Yaxley replied deeply.

Daphne could feel her magic swirling around her in anger.

She was so fucking tired of people thinking she was only a pretty

package!

She was a good student, excellent in Arithmancy and Divination.

She may be a Pureblood, but she had ambition .

Her magic lashed out and knocked her DADA Professor back

into the wall.

She marched up to him in righteous anger, hair

sparking and blue eyes shining in fury.

"You don't

know fuck about

me,

you pompous git!

I

don't

care if you're my Professor or not!"

And with that

she stomped away,

not

realizing that

the blonde

wizard was watching her in admiration and smiling widely as she

trounced off, blonde hair flying and hips swaying enticingly.

Daphne had returned to their dorm in a bit

of

a huff.

Hermione

had asked her

what

had happened,

but

the young witch just

grumbled about pompous Pureblood prats and had left it at that.

Hermione left

Daphne to her project, while she decided to write

to her

mother

and tell

her

about

what

had happened today.

Hopefully she wouldn't

be too disappointed in her and perhaps

she

could

smooth

things

over

with

her

father,

when

he

eventually found out.

She wasn't

a silly witch,

and didn't

put

much stock in a witch's

worth being based on her virtue or lack thereof.

From what

little

she'd been able to read about

the traits of

a succubus,

they had

mates

much

in

the

same

way

Veela

did… except

unlike

Veela-they could have sexual partners other than their mate.

The caveat was how that succubus was bonded to said mate.

She and Draco shared a soul bond, if his ancestor was to be

believed, and perhaps this explained her reluctance, or lack

of physical

lust for Viktor. No matter how much she'd wished

it had been different at the time, she just couldn't muster the

attraction to the Bulgarian Wizard.

Draco was experienced and she wasn't

and the double standard

was not lost on her. However, she didn't feel she needed to justify

her

decision to remain a virgin,

anymore than she needed to

justify her decision not to be.

Hermione was envious of

Daphne's ability to experiment

sexually and sometimes she'd wished she was more like that,

but

that

required

a

level

of

trust

that

she

hadn't

yet

achieved-even with Draco.

Perhaps as time passed, Hermione thought to herself, she'd be

able to open herself up more and eventually trust completely…

… but that time hadn't come yet -with good reason.

A Not So Simple Misunderstanding

Chapter 57: A Not So Simple Misunderstanding

Marlene

had

written

Hermione

back

quickly

and

told

her

daughter that she was happy for her, and she would do her best

to

calm her

father

down

when

the

inevitable

explosion

occurred-once they'd decided to consummate their relationship.

Hermione's seventeenth birthday had finally arrived and Draco

had taken her to the Room of Requirement for the evening. He'd

had the elves

prepare a lovely

dinner

for

them both and

afterwards,

there was dancing-then he played the piano for her.

She sang for him and they explored a bit more in how to please

each other until curfew.

It was the best birthday Hermione could ever remember having.

Daphne's birthday had followed over a week later, and the witch

had waved it off carelessly over breakfast-when her friends tried

to plan a trip to Hogsmeade for

that

afternoon.

She really

couldn't

have been bothered,

as

she was

simply too busy

working on her

project

and had taken to reading every meal,

much to Hermione's amusement.

The tension in DADA between her and Professor Yaxley had been

palpable

since

the 'incident

'

in the hallway.

Hermione had

laughed when Daphne had told her what the insufferable git said,

and how she'd handled it.

Whenever Professor Yaxley asked her

a question in class,

Daphne just

answered in her most disdainful

tone.

The wizard in question however,

just

smirked at

the witch's

audacity, but never called her out on her rude behavior.

Daphne quickly grabbed her books and headed for the library.

Even though it was a Saturday, there was so much work for her

to be doing and she had just finished the outline for her project.

Excited to get started, she missed sharp blue eyes that followed

her out of the Great Hall. When she got to the library, she asked

Madam Pince for the location of several texts, and unfortunately

a

few were

located

in

the

restricted section.

Groaning in

frustration,

she hadn't

thought

to get

Professor Vector to sign a

permission slip for her.

Placing her

supplies down,

she hurried back towards Professor

Vector's office when a hand grabbed her by the waist and hauled

her into an alcove.

Gasping in alarm,

she noticed Harry Potter smiling at

her

shyly. "Harry! You gave me a fright!"

Harry laughed. "Sorry, Daphne. I just wanted to wish you a happy

birthday."

Daphne smiled.

"I

see? So you'd thought

you'd accost

me and

drag me in here to do so?"

Harry rubbed the back of

his head sheepishly.

"Well,

yeah?

Anyway,

I

was wondering if

you wanted to go to Hogsmeade

today?"

Daphne smiled but

shook her

head.

"I

can't

today.

I'm doing

some research in the library, and I realized I'd forgotten to get a

pass for

the restricted section from Professor

Vector.

Maybe

some other time?"

Harry smiled and nodded and together the two students walked

out

of

the alcove and directly into Professor Yaxley,

who was

glowering at

both of

them,

but

his ire seemed to be directed

solely at Daphne.

"How interesting .

Perhaps you both might

want

to be a bit more

discreet

in the future." Yaxley drawled out

deeply,

and Daphne's

face reddened at the innuendo-while Harry just looked oblivious.

Daphne turned to Harry and smiled sweetly.

"Thank you for the

birthday wishes, Harry. I'm sorry I can't go to Hogsmeade with you

today,

but

perhaps sometime in the future when my project

is

completed,

as I really don't have time for anything else right now.

I'm sure you understand?"

Harry just nodded and smiled. "No, I get it. I'm sorry to have

accosted you in the hallway, but let me know, eh?"

"Sure." Daphne smiled politely and watched as the black-haired

boy walked away.

When the hallway was clear,

Daphne threw up a wandless

'silencing '

charm,

much to Yaxley's surprise and appreciation.

She turned and faced her

Professor

with hardened eyes that

were shining in anger.

Moving over into the wizard's personal

space she pointed her wand under the man's chin and growled.

"I

don't

know what

your problem with me is,

but

I'm sick of

the

snide remarks,

prattish comments and overall

arrogant

smirks

coming from your general direction these

past two weeks. You may be my Professor, but I'm not scared of

you. And just for the record, not that it's any of your business, but

Harry is a sweet

boy,

but

hardly my type.

So if

you're going to

make unfounded snide comments, at least get your fucking facts

straight. It makes you look like an ill-informed idiot."

Daphne went

to turn around but

the low drawling voice behind

her stopped her cold,

"Fifty points from Slytherin and detention

in my office tonight,

Miss Greengrass,

for

speaking to your

Professor in such a way."

Daphne smirked coldly and snarled, "Better make it an even

hundred,

Professor,

because something tells me I'll

talk to

you however I damn well please."

With that,

Daphne cancelled the silencing charm and walked

towards Professor Vector's office before she stopped suddenly,

turned around and gave a cold look to the man who was

watching

her

with

a

wicked

smile

on

his

face.

"Oh

and

Professor? Just for the record?

It's customary to set

a time when handing out

detention.

You

wouldn't want to look ill-informed, would you?"

And

with

a

smile

that

wouldn't

melt

butter,

Daphne

Greengrass walked elegantly down the hallway not realizing

that

she'd just succeeded in capturing the interest of one of

the most notorious bachelors in Wizarding Britain.

Later that evening at dinner, Hermione had mentioned having a

small

get together in the common room for Daphne's birthday but

the girl just shrugged and said she couldn't, that she had to serve

detention. When the entire sixth years turned in stunned disbelief

at

the fact

that

sweet

Daphne Greengrass had managed to get

detention, the girl just snarled at her friends and told them to 'piss

off."

Hermione had followed her

friend out

of

the Great

Hall

and

asked her what

was going on,

so Daphne told her everything.

The longer the story went

on,

the wider Hermione's smile got.

When Daphne was done,

Hermione raised an eyebrow and

Daphne blushed and snarled, 'What?'

"Go to detention and ignore the prat," Hermione smiled wickedly,

"play hard to get

and you'll

have him eating out

of

your hand in

no time."

"Well

that

shouldn't

be too hard,

he's an arrogant

git

who needs

someone to knock him upside his head."

Hermione laughed, but shook her head fondly at her friend. "Well,

let me know if you need anything. We will do something tomorrow

for your big coming of age."

"Okay."

Daphne

sighed

and

headed

down

to

the

DADA

classroom.

When she entered,

Professor Yaxley was waiting for

her.

"Ah, Miss Greengrass! Please do come in and be seated."

Daphne didn't

make eye contact but went and sat down primly in

her

normal

seat

trying to ignore the heady smell

of

the man's

cologne and the predatory way he was watching her.

"It would seem we've gotten off on the wrong foot. I for one, must

apologize

if

what

I'd

inferred

earlier

today

offended you.

It

probably seemed that

I

was calling into question your virtue, and

for that I apologize."

Daphne just

lifted an eyebrow mockingly at

the man.

"Elegant

work around,

Professor.

Is that

the Slytherin way of

asking if

I'm

still

a virgin? I

would've expected something less obvious from

you."

Yaxley's eyes darkened ominously and he moved over towards

Daphne's desk,

warding the classroom silent.

"And what

makes

you think I'm the least

bit

interested in the state of

your virtue,

Miss Greengrass?"

Daphne stared up at

the man unafraid.

"I'm sorry,

Sir," Daphne

drawled sweetly,

"Perhaps you treat

all

your students with such

caring as you've done for me these past

weeks. Pity, as I didn't

think you to be a man so free with your attentions." Daphne then

smiled, while Yaxley just stared at the young girl in shock.

"You need a good punishing,

little girl."

Yaxley snarled,

and

Daphne's eyes widened as her breath hitched.

She stood up from her desk and moved right into her Professor's

space. "Let's get one thing straight, Lord Yaxley-if you so much as

think that you will ever have the pleasure of punishing me, you are

barking!

For

the record,

I

am untouched,

but

that

doesn't

mean

I'm innocent. It also means I decide whom I let touch me, pleasure

me or do any other damn thing I want him to do."

Yaxley growled and grabbed the blonde witch by the back of her

head,

lifting her along his body so she could feel

just

what

her

words were doing to him.

"Listen here,

little love?" Yaxley purred menacingly in Daphne's

ear, causing the witch to shudder and Yaxley to smirk knowingly,

"If

you so much as let

Potter,

or any other wizard touch or taste

you, you'll

find out just how interested I am and how free with my

attentions I can be."

Daphne glared back defiantly. "You have no right to say any of

this to me!

I

do not

belong to you! I'm fucking sick and tired of

people thinking they have some right over my life like all I am is

a fucking bargaining chip! I want to finish school

get a mastery,

do something else besides get married and pop out a bunch of

fucking heirs for some Pureblood prick who doesn't appreciate

what

I

have to offer!!

You're just

more of

the same!

Let

me

go… now!"

Yaxley set the witch down, and watched her as she fought to get

her

emotions

under

control.

He

belatedly

realized

in

that

moment,

that

he had completely misjudged the witch.

He'd

thought

maybe she was playing hard to get as some Pureblood

witches liked to do that,

but

she seemed truly offended that

he

saw her as nothing more than a good time.

He took a step back and bowed his head remorsefully.

"I apologize, Miss Greengrass if I've offended you… truly ."

Daphne looked at the man dubiously but nodded once. "If we are

finished here,

Professor-I'd really like to leave.

It

is my birthday,

and I'd like to spend the rest of it alone, if you don't mind."

Yaxley nodded and frowned,

watching the witch gather her

things and move quickly out of the classroom.

He couldn't helped but be intrigued by the witch.

She was powerful, beautiful

and full

of passion and fire.

Merlin help him!

He wanted her for himself.

But

what

would a beautiful

young witch ever want with a used up

Death Eater like him?

Get a Clue

Chapter 58: Get a Clue

When Daphne had returned to her

dorms,

she got

in her

jammies and went

to sleep.

The next

day she went

about

her

business like nothing was the matter,

but

inside her heart

was

broken.

She had been ecstatic thinking that

Corban Yaxley

might

be

interested

in

her,

but

he

was

just

interested in

dominating her.

He did not see her as an equal

or something of

value.

Sometimes she wished she'd been born a half-blood,

then she

wouldn't have all these expectations placed upon her.

Hermione knew there was something wrong with her friend,

but

she didn't

press for

information,

she just

quietly observed.

In

DADA, their Professor was exceedingly polite and helpful, but not

overly familiar.

Daphne was the epitome of

a proper Pureblood

princess,

but

Hermione could see her slowly dying inside.

When

Halloween came and Daphne had received a letter from her father

about potential

betrothal

contracts, the girl

had wandlessly set the

letter

on fire,

much to the shock of

her

housemates,

not

to

mention the intense blue eyes that

had watched her display and

frowned at

whatever

it

was that

was causing the witch to react

with such anger.

The Saturday after

Halloween arrived,

Daphne decided to

take a walk around the Black Lake after lunch. She had made

it to a secluded spot where she sat and cried her heart out.

She didn't want to get married!!

Well,

she did, but she wanted to fall

in love first! Maybe be swept

off her feet?

Was that too much to ask?

She hadn't

been keeping track of

the time and soon it

got

dark outside,

but

she didn't

care.

When night

fell,

she just

laid on the grass and watched the stars come out.

She cast a warming charm and eventually fell asleep.

When she finally woke up,

it

was still

dark and she had no idea

how late it

was.

Casting a 'tempus '

charm,

she was shocked

when it

read 2am.

Realizing she was out

way past

curfew,

she

had two options:

Try and sneak back inside,

or just

wait

it

out

until morning.

Neither

option

sounded

particularly

optimal,

but

casting

a

disillusionment

charm on herself,

she made her way back inside

the castle.

When she had reached the final

corridor towards the

dungeons,

she heard voices talking quietly in whispered harsh

tones.

"Have you located Miss Greengrass, Mister Filch?"

"No,

Lord Yaxley. No one from her dorms has seen the witch

and Mrs. Norris hasn't been able to scent her out."

Yaxley nodded. "Keep looking, and if you find her bring her to me

directly. No sense in alerting the Headmaster, unless we need to."

Filch bowed his head and went

down the other end of

the hall.

Daphne immediately noticed that

her Professor looked worried

and stressed.

She cancelled the disillusionment

charm and

cleared her throat

softly.

Turning and seeing her standing there,

Yaxley couldn't

hide the relief on his face before he moved over

with purpose, grabbing the witch and bringing her into his office.

Closing the door and silencing the room,

Yaxley sat her down by

the fire and cast a warming charm, then grabbed a blanket to help

her

stop

shivering.

He turned around and grabbed a small

decanter of Cognac and handed her a glass, to which she nodded

her thanks.

He then sat

down across from her

and was looking over

the

young girl… no woman.

She was definitely a woman, with her long pale blonde hair, deep

blue eyes and gorgeous figure.

"Where have you been, little love?"

Daphne sighed. "I'm sorry, Professor-truly . I went for a walk by

the Black Lake and was doing some Astronomy work and I fell

asleep- lost track of the time."

Yaxley nodded,

seemingly satisfied with that

explanation.

"Miss McKinnon came to me tonight when you didn't show

up in your dorms. She was rightly worried about you."

"Hermione is a good friend."

Yaxley hummed in agreement.

"From what

I've learnt, you were

one of

her only friends for a while.

You gained her trust,

not

an

easy thing to do from what her Father tells me."

Daphne

shrugged

elegantly.

"Hermione

has

every

right

to

mistrust everyone. We were horrible to her, and yet she managed

to overcome it

all.

She's the smartest

witch I

know and she's

lucky. Her parents value knowledge and will support her desire to

further her dreams."

"And yours won't?"

Shaking her

head in the negative,

Daphne replied,

"My Father,

lovely man that he pretends to be, wrote me to inform me that he

has been looking over betrothal

contracts for me. As if I'd let that

man give my consent away. I'd rather slit my own wrists."

Yaxley watched the beautiful

witch take a sip of

the Cognac and

smiled at its warmth, "This is quite good. Richard Hennessy?"

He just gaped incredulously at the young witch. "Yes, it is."

"Mmmmm…" taking another sip and moaning softly at

the rich

flavors,

she failed to notice the man across from her,

eyes

darken and slightly adjusting his trousers, "It's exquisite."

Glancing up and catching her Professor's heated gaze,

the man

nodded once and said in his deep,

rich voice.

"It

is… absolutely

exquisite ."

Setting the glass down,

Daphne blushed slightly before standing

up and saying politely,

"Thank you for

sharing it

with me,

Sir.

I

should probably head back to my dorm room."

He nodded reluctantly and stood up too,

walking over

to the

younger witch and gently cupping her face with his hand, causing

Daphne's breath to hitch, "What is it you want, little love?"

Daphne smiled tremulously and replied, "Just to have the choice.

Is it really too much to ask?"

Yaxley shook his head. "No, it isn't."

Lifitng up on her

tip toes,

Daphne kissed her

Professor's

cheek. "Thank you." She whispered softly, and walked out of

the room leaving Corban Yaxley to wonder

what

the fuck

just happened.

A

few days

later,

Hermione

and

Daphne

were

leaving

Arithmancy with Theo and Blaise when Harry Potter and Neville

Longbottom walked

over

to say

hello .

When their

small

entourage walked into the Great

Hall

for

lunch,

and as luck

would have it,

Daphne and Harry walked in together,

causing

everyone to stop and whisper at the pair.

At

this,

Daphne snapped and bit

out

in her most

commanding

voice…

"What

is it

with the infernal

gossiping that

runs rampant

in this

school? There's actual

work to be done people!

Expand your

minds,

read a book,

put

away childish things… grow up!

Not

every witch who talks with a wizard is hoping to bag a boyfriend!

I know it's a novel

concept that two people can actually carry on

an

adult

casual

conversation-be

friends.

It's

the

twentieth

century people! Buy a damn clue out of the clue box!"

Hermione laughed joyfully and started clapping at

her

friend's

tirade, causing many of the other witches to do the same. Daphne

blushed prettily and grumbled something unintelligible under her

breath,

then went

over and plopped down unceremoniously into

her seat next to Hermione, while the other witch just smiled widely

at her.

"I

have no idea what

brought

that

on,

but… bravo!"

Hermione

snickered, while Draco just smiled at his friend.

"That

was something else,

Daph.

Maybe you should go into

writing a self-help column-for the liberated witch."

Daphne's eyes lit with fire and she looked over at her friend with a

smile. "You know, that's not a half bad idea."

Draco paled,

but

Hermione just

kissed him on the cheek.

"You

can't take it back now, handsome. You've got Daphne all fired up."

"I'd

rather

get

you

fired

up,

beautiful."

Draco waggled his

eyebrows and Hermione smiled, while Daphne just groaned.

"Can you both just put a lid on the lovey dovey ickleness for one

day.

I

think

I

may

actually

vomit

in

an

over-whelming

demonstration of self-expression."

Everyone laughed while Daphne just

shook her head,

catching

the eye of

Professor

Yaxley who sent

a silent

toast

her

way,

causing the witch in question to blush deeply.

The Ugly Truth

Chapter 59: The Ugly Truth

November

and

December

soon

passed,

and

before

everyone in school knew it…

Christmas break was upon them.

Narcissa Malfoy had sent

out

New Years Invitations to every

Pureblood family in Britain,

as well

as many on the continent.

The festivities this year were in celebration of her son's betrothal

to his beloved Hermione,

and not

a single family had turned

down the invite. It was already being hailed as the social event of

the season.

The Ministry was effectively in the hands of

the Dark Lord,

and

he had finally come out of hiding, giving an interview to the Daily

Prophet,

in which he explained that

it

was Dumbledore whom

had killed the Potters, had cursed him and left him for dead.

That

it

was

part

of

the wizard's sick plan to take over

the

Wizarding World.

Skeeter's

article

was

quite

sympathetic,

especially

when

Voldemort admitted that he had spent years looking for a way to

return to his family,

to his only daughter.

Skeeter

had been

absolutely chomping at

the bit

to make the announcement

that

Hermione McKinnon was really the Heir

of

Slytherin and the

daughter of Lord Voldemort.

Marlene

had

helped

Tom set

up

the

memories

of

what'd

happened that

night.

How he had discovered,

(when Peter

Pettigrew had come to him and told him that

Dumbledore

planned to kill

the Potters and frame him for the deed), just like

he'd done with the McKinnon family. Realizing what was at stake,

Voldemort

had gone with Peter to the Potters, but they were too

late.

Dumbledore was there and in Voldemort's effort

to protect

the child,

he was hit

with an unknown curse that

rebounded in

the room.

Sirius Black and the Weasley's were up in arms, but the pensieve

memories given by Voldemort were irrefutable.

When the Dark Lord suggested that Harry Potter be brought in

as a witness,

as he was also there that

night… the young

wizard had been livid at

first,

but

eventually capitulated when

Hermione asked him to please help her Father,

like she had

helped his.

Sirius

reluctantly

brought

Harry

into

the

Ministry

before

Christmas and Pius Thicknese, Head of the DoM, came forward

and did a memory regression on Harry and sure enough,

the

memories taken backed up Voldemort's claim,

and the wizard

was exonerated in the deaths of Lily and James Potter.

Voldemort

had left

the Ministry,

hailed a hero-all

thanks to the

brilliant planning and cunning of one singular little witch.

When

he'd

obliviated

Potter

at

the

end

of

his

fourth year,

Voldemort had planted fake memories of the deaths of the Potters

in Harry's mind at the behest of his daughter.

Hermione was truly gifted in her ability to plan and scheme

long term.

As a treat

from her

Father,

Hermione and Daphne had gone

shopping in Paris for

new dress robes in preparation for

the

party,

Feeling happier

than ever about

having her family back,

she and Daphne had found two exquisite dress robes for

the

occasion.

Daphne's dress was a sapphire blue corset dress that fit her like

a dream.

The top hugged her substantial

curves and made her

cleavage look sumptuous, while the skirt was a beautiful mixture

of silver and blues that looked like sapphires shining in the light.

Hermione's dress was the same array of

colors as the stone on

her

necklace.

Her

dress was also corseted,

but

it

hugged her

curves all the way to the floor.

The

night

of

the

ball,

Daphne got

ready

with Hermione at

McKinnon

Manor.

When

they

arrived

at

Malfoy

Manor

with

Hermione's mother,

Draco moved over and swept

Hermione into

his arms, giving her a kiss for all to see.

Daphne smiled brightly at

her friend's joy,

and greeted her host

and hostess most graciously.

When she finally entered the main ballroom, Daphne smiled at the

beautiful

lights and decorations glittering over the room.

It

truly

was a winter

wonderland.

She greeted Theo,

Blaise,

Millicent

and then went to find her sister. When she saw Astoria, she was

with their mother and thankfully,

her father was no where to be

found.

She had avoided writing to her father since she had told

him she had no intentions of

entering any formal

betrothal

with

any wizard she didn't love.

Her father had wrote her back and reprimanded her, telling her he

would disown her, to which she'd replied back, "Do your worst."

She had finally confided to Hermione what

had been making her

so irritated lately.

Hermione had hugged her friend and told her

they would work something out.

Daphne's mother smiled tightly at

her eldest

daughter, who

just rolled her eyes in response.

So much for female solidarity!

Her

mother

was just

another

one of

those useless pure

blooded witches who had no voice, and wouldn't say a word

against her husband.

It was bloody frustrating.

"Daphne,

you look lovely dear." Celia Greengrass purred to her

older daughter.

"Thank you, Mother," she replied evenly, "You look nice as well. Is

Father here, or should I just leave now?"

Celia sighed heavily. "Don't be that way, Princess. Your father just

wants what's best for you."

Daphne rolled her

eyes.

"You know,

it's funny how that

works.

I've always assumed that

I

was the best

judge of

character to

decide what

was best for me. But apparently that is too much to

ask."

"Nonsense! Your Father understands what's at stake and will

find you a suitable husband.

He's over talking to Archibald

Flint as we speak."

Daphne's eyes hardened hatefully. "He'd better not be thinking of

selling me off to Marcus Flint. That foul

wizard tormented my best

friend for years… nearly raped a third year witch and that's whom

Father in his infinite wisdom has decided to pawn me off to? That

is never happening!"

Celia moved over to her daughter and whispered harshly, "Now

you hear

me,

child? You will

do as your told,

or you will

find

yourself

out

on the streets and then who would take care of

dear Astoria."

Sighing at her mother and gazing over at her little sister, who was

looking at

her big sister with big brown eyes;

Daphne's bravado

fell apart.

No one outside their

family knew of

Astoria's medical

condition

nor

how it

had depleted the family fortune,

as they'd searched

frantically for a cure.

Daphne went

over,

held her sister and kissed her forehead.

"I

hate you,

Mother!"

She hissed.

"Using my sister

as leverage

against me?

If Father chooses Flint, I will

make sure you both suffer as I will

suffer, you selfish cunt."

Celia turned red and without

thinking slapped her

daughter

across the face,

much to the astonishment of everyone present.

Grabbing Astoria and placing her behind her back protectively,

Daphne glared her

mother until

a menacing voice filtered over

the room.

"What exactly is going on here?"

Daphne heard her mother's breath hitch as she turned around to

stare into dark green eyes,

in a face that

was chiseled and

powerful.

Daphne didn't

need two guesses to figure out

whom this

was.

"My Lord,"

Celia Greengrass simpered,

"you must

forgive our unfortunate display. My daughter, Daphne was in

need of a reminder as to where her loyalties need to be."

The Dark Lord glanced over

briefly at

the eldest

Greengrass

daughter,

and noticed her

eyeing him with respect,

but

no

cowering nor fear. This girl

had befriended his daughter when no

one else would.

She had protected her and fought

for her,

and

apparently something was very wrong.

Hermione walked over with Draco,

who looked absolutely livid at

having such an unseemly display in his home.

"Are you alright, Daphne?" Draco asked calmly.

"I am fine, Draco. I need to take my sister out of here. If you would

please excuse us, My Lord."

"That is simply not necessary, Daphne dear-I'm sure your father

and I can attend to your sister's needs."

Hermione looked at

Daphne questioningly,

but

her

friend

just remained impassive, not relinquishing her sister.

"Father,

perhaps I

might

attend to Daphne and her sister in

private.

I'm sure whatever

the issue,

it

can be discussed

elsewhere?"

Voldemort

turned to his daughter and noticed that

look in her

eyes.

Something was very wrong-so he nodded and dismissed

Hermione

to

depart

with

her

friends.

When

Hyperion

Greengrass came over and greeted his Lord,

Marlene walked

over

too and the four

left

the ballroom to have a private

conversation.

Lord Yaxley,

who was standing with Severus and Lucius looked

on in concern.

"Do you know what that is about, Lucius?" Yaxley asked lowly.

Lucius sighed.

"Hyperion is trying to find a suitable husband for

the older daughter, Daphne. Apparently the younger girl Astoria,

is afflicted with a rare blood curse, which has drained the family

coffers of

much of

their wealth.

Daphne refuses to be sold like

chattel, but loves her sister too much to see her suffer. Hyperion

is trying to make an arrangement with Archibald Flint."

At

this Severus hissed in disgust,

while Yaxley looked livid.

"So you're saying that

Miss Greengrass may not

have any

choice in whom she marries?"

Lucius nodded.

"Hermione loathes Marcus,

and Daphne will

be

devastated if

she is forced to marry him. I wish I could intervene,

but my hands are tied."

Yaxley

grimaced then sighed,

before addressing Severus.

"It

would seem you may need to find another Professor for DADA,

Severus."

Lucius eyes widened but Severus just nodded knowingly, "She

will

make a fine bride,

Corban.

Treat

the witch well,

or I

will

come after you myself."

Yaxley nodded and clapped Severus on the back,

walking

towards Lucius study where he was sure his Lord was deep in

discussions with the Greengrass family.

A Plea for Daphne

Chapter 60: A Plea for Daphne

Hyperion Greengrass was in a right

foul

mood.

His Lord was

refusing to allow him permission to fetch his daughters until

both

he and his wife explained exactly what

had happened in the

ballroom earlier.

"My Lord,

it

is all

an unfortunate misunderstanding,

I

assure

you.

Daphne is just

upset

at

the husband we have chosen for

her. She will come to accept him in time."

Voldemort

considered the elder

Greengrass impassively but

Marlene was not

fooled,

her Tom was livid.

While he respected

and adhered to Pureblood rules and manners of courtship, even

he had standards.

Marcus Flint

would not

be acceptable for

his daughter's only

friend. Hermione would never forgive him.

"Perhaps,

there might

be another

suitor

for

Daphne? She is

such a lovely girl,

spirited and intelligent.

Have you looked

elsewhere, Hyperion?"

Hyperion glared at Marlene, but the glare his Lord was giving him,

made him temper his ire.

"Of

course, My Lady. It's just not many suitors are willing to take

on such responsibility.

Daphne is a handful, and doesn't exactly

adhere to certain Pureblood standards."

"Such as?" Voldemort asked silkily.

"Well,

she's very opinionated and much too independent.

She

actually told me she'd slit her wrists before she ever capitulated to

a betrothal contract. It's completely scandalous, My Lord."

Voldemort

just

raised an eyebrow,

and gazed over at

Marlene

who,

to her

credit,

kept

her

face neutral

but

her

eyes were

blazing in amusement.

"So, you felt it was necessary to reprimand your daughter in front

of

all

those in attendance tonight,

disrespecting your

hosts?

What

did you hope to accomplish?"

Voldemort

demanded of

Celia.

"I

have no excuse,

my Lord.

Daphne is completely willful

and

disrespectful, and I'm afraid I lost my temper with her."

Marlene blinked a few times but

said nothing.

Voldemort

was

about

to speak when a knock on the door

interrupted their

conversation. Marlene stood to answer it and wasn't surprised to

see Corban standing there.

"I am sorry to interrupt, My Lord, but I would request a moment if I

may?" Yaxley directed his full

attention to his Lord,

who nodded

and waved his hand,

allowing Yaxley to enter.

Marlene smiled

knowingly and Corban just gave her a look of amusement.

The witch never missed much,

even when they were kids. "What

can we help you with,

Lord Yaxley?" Voldemort offered, watching

one of his most faithful followers bow formally and take a seat.

"I

am here to request that I be allowed to submit a formal

petition

for Miss Daphne Greengrass, My Lord."

Celia and Hyperion both were gobsmacked, while Voldemort just

steepled his hands calmly.

"This is unlike you,

Corban.

Please

explain to me why you would make such a request?"

Yaxley sighed and glanced over at Daphne's parents, who were

watching him closely.

"Your daughter is a remarkable witch. She

is bright,

intelligent,

well-spoken,

fierce,

independent

and only

wants to be given the choice in whom she marries.

Apparently,

due to her

sister's medial

condition,

which you've used as a

bargaining chip against her, that choice will be vacated ."

Hyperion paled,

while Celia gasped in shock.

Voldemort's eyes

narrowed in anger as he turned towards Hyperion and snarled

angrily,

"You'd best

explain yourself

to me,

Hyperion.

You nor

your wife,

mentioned anything about

a curse on your youngest

daughter,

nor the fact

you are using her as a way to bring your

eldest daughter in line."

Celia started crying, but no one in the room much cared for

the witch's histrionics.

"My Lord,

the Greengrass family had a curse placed on it

some

time ago. Every few generations the curse activates, and we don't

know why, or how to cure it-but our beloved Astoria is afflicted. We

have used much of

our own wealth to find a cure, but we've had

little success. Daphne is her sister's only hope. A good match will

restore our family coffers and hopefully help us find a cure."

Voldemort

was

incensed,

while

Marlene

just

sat

there

impassively.

"So you mean to sell

your elder daughter off in the

hopes

that

a

cure

can

be

found.

And

if

it

can't?

You've

condemned both daughters to a life of misery."

"My Lord…" Celia sputtered but

one look from her Lord shut

the

woman up.

"How do you feel

about

this,

Lord Yaxley?"

Voldemort

inquired

smoothly.

"I have come to care for Daphne, my Lord, and if she can't have

her choice of husband, at least I can provide her with the ability

to make her own choices in life."

Voldemort

smirked with amusement.

"You are her

Professor,

Corban."

"Yes, My Lord. I have asked Headmaster Snape to relieve me of

my

tenure,

so

I

may

formally

court

the

witch.

With your

permission of course, and with the blessing of her parents."

Hyperion scowled. "You are too old for our daughter, Lord Yaxley.

Why would we give permission to a known philanderer?"

Yaxley glowered,

but

it

was Voldemort who answered. "If you are

willing,

Corban-I

would like to see your

intentions where Miss

Greengrass is concerned.

If

they are as you say,

I

will

give my

support."

Yaxley nodded and went to kneel in front of his Lord and opened

his mind while Voldemort

looked through his memories of

his

interactions with young Daphne.

When he was satisfied,

the

Dark Lord broke eye contact and smirked at his old friend.

"I never thought I'd see the day that you, Corban, would give your

heart away. She is truly an excellent match for you and I wish you

all

the luck in the world. Something tells me you're going to need

it."

Hyperion gasped in outrage, while Celia looked ill. "My Lord! You

can't be serious?"

"Do you doubt me, Hyperion? Do you think that Lord Yaxley could

fool his own Lord?"

Hyperion paled.

"No,

my Lord!

I

would never

presume to think

such a thing."

"And yet

you question me." The Dark Lord snarled,

"or perhaps

there is another reason you wish for this union with the Flints?

Something you haven't shared with me?"

Hyperion

paled

even

further.

"No,

my

Lord!

I

have

been

completely honest."

Voldemort

didn't

waste a moment,

and turned his wand to Celia

and silently cast

a 'leglilimens '

when the woman made eye

contact.

The Dark Lord entered the woman's mind and found

quickly was he was looking for.

When he broke eye contact the

woman was sobbing and pleading with her

Lord to spare her

husband.

Voldemort

turned on Hyperion and cast a 'crucio '

and

the man screamed in terror and pain.

Thankfully,

Marlene had thought

to cast

a silencing charm when

Corban had walked in, or else the entire Manor would be hearing

the man's screams.

"You disgust

me,

Hyperion.

Using your

own daughter

as a

bargaining tool.

Selling off

her

virginity for

your

own benefit,

knowing what

awaited her

at

the end.

Marcus Flint

raping her

and killing her!" Yaxley shot

up off

his feet

in rage,

but

Marlene

held him back.

"Just

so you could collect

her inheritance left

to

her by her great- grandmother."

"My

Lord… please

!"

Celia begged but

Marlene had heard

enough.

She went

over to the woman and placed her hands on

the woman's face.

Suddenly the room became dark and Marlene's eyes turned black

as night.

"You have betrayed your own daughter, Celia Greengrass, flesh of

your flesh," Marlene's voice had changed, deepened and echoed

like lightening through the room. Her face morphed into something

otherworldly and Celia screamed in terror. "You have betrayed the

vows you took as a woman, a mother. You do not deserve mercy."

In a flash, the woman screamed as her essence was pulled from

her like a sieve.

Yaxley watched in horror as Celia Greengrass

fell

to the floor,

dead.

Voldemort

smiled evilly at

his witch and

looked over at Hyperion, who was watching with dread and fear.

Marlene turned to her

Lord and grinned menacingly as she

morphed back into herself.

"You will

have nothing to do with your daughters, Hyperion. You

have lost

all

right

to them." Gazing tenderly over at

Corban, the

man bowed his head in supplication.

"Do you still

wish for her,

Corban?"

"Yes, My Lord, My Lady. I will take care of her and give her a good

home.

I

know I'm not

a young wizard,

but

I

am strong and will

protect her with my life."

Voldemort nodded. "We wish you luck. Hyperion will agree to the

betrothal

or he will

forfeit

his life.

As for Marcus and Archibald

Flint, I will leave that to your discretion Corban. I would hope you

might find some interesting way to deal with them?"

Corban chuckled evilly.

"Of

course,

My Lord.

I

might

know a

spell or three."

Voldemort

chuckled and Marlene smiled,

walking over

to the

wizard and kissing his cheek.

"You are a good man,

Corban

Yaxley."

Corban blushed but nodded, and walked out to see his little love

and hopefully get her to agree to marry him before she murdered

him.

Declarations and Confessions

Chapter 61: Declarations and Confessions

Hermione and Draco were sitting in the library with Daphne and

Astoria,

who was crying into her

sister's chest.

Daphne was

quietly

trying

to calm her

down,

promising Astoria that

she

wouldn't

abandon

her.

Hermione

and

Draco

looked

on

in

confusion but didn't want to interrupt. After a while the library door

opened and Lucius walked in with Corban Yaxley. Daphne gazed

up warily at

the blonde wizard's,

and nodded once in greeting

while the two sat down on the sofa across from the two witches.

Hermione and Draco made to leave but

Daphne stopped them.

"Please stay, you both deserve an explanation."

Draco nodded and took Hermione's hand,

sitting down with his

witch in his arms. Daphne whispered something to her sister, and

the younger

witch sighed and nodded.

Daphne then took a

fortifying breath and spoke clearly and calmly.

"Centuries ago, the Greengrass family had a blood curse placed

upon

it.

The

particulars

aren't

important,

but

every

few

generations,

a daughter from the family is struck with the curse.

It

drains the life from the witch until

she dies,

usually at

a very

young age.

Astoria was diagnosed with the curse the end of my

fourth year.

My parents have spent a fortune on healers, looking

for a cure, but there isn't one. Before school started this year, my

Father informed me that

the family coffers were nearly depleted

and he would be making a betrothal

on my behalf

to bring the

vaults back, so Astoria could be taken care of. I was angry, and I

wasn't

shy about

my refusal

to comply.

So my parents used my

sister as a bargaining chip,

deciding that

I

would marry Marcus

Flint."

At

this news,

Hermione gasped in horror

and shook her

head

emphatically.

"That's not happening, Daphne! I won't allow it to happen!"

Daphne smiled at

her friend sadly. "I told my sorry excuse for a

mother that

if

my father was going to marry me off

to a rapist

then I

would make the cunt

suffer.

I

used those words… that's

why she slapped me." Yaxley smirked at

the fire his little love

possessed.

"Well,

that's when your father interrupted us,

Hermione.

I

don't

have any idea what's going to happen now, but I refuse to allow

my sister to be used against me."

Lucius expression was thoughtful,

while Yaxley spoke up softly.

"Our Lord is aware of

the situation.

He's in with your father right

now.

Unfortunately,

your

mother

had an episode and the healers are

attending her as we speak."

Astoria started crying,

but

Daphne just

stared at

Yaxley with a

raised eyebrow, not believing a word of that last sentence.

"I

see,

that

is most

unfortunate ."

Daphne replied evenly,

and

Corban realized his little love knew he was lying through his

teeth.

Clearing his throat, Corban bowed his head to Daphne, "I would

like to speak with Miss Greengrass alone,

if

she is alright

with

it."

Daphne's eyes widened,

but

Hermione just

smiled brightly,

while

Draco looked gobsmacked.

Daphne nodded and told Astoria to

stay with Hermione, that she would come find her later. When the

room emptied, Daphne considered Corban warily.

"What can I do for you, Professor?"

Yaxley chuckled.

"I'm no longer your Professor, little love. In fact,

as of fifteen minutes ago, I asked your father for his permission to

formally court you, if you're willing?"

Daphne's gaze narrowed and she leant forward in her chair

demanding,

"Who was it? My father or mother who planned

on having me killed so they could get my inheritance?"

Yaxley stared at the younger witch in shock.

He had no idea she was this cunning,

this

clever. "Both ." Yaxley said firmly.

Daphne nodded,

and went

to stand over

by the large picture

window,

gazing morosely out

over

the back gardens.

Yaxley

sighed and walked over

to his witch,

enveloping her

into his

arms.

"I am sorry, little love, I had no idea you knew."

Daphne turned around and gazed up at Corban impassively. "If

this is some kind of pity on your part, I'm not interested."

Corban smirked. "And if it's not?"

Daphne shook her head,

but

Yaxley just sighed. "Daphne, I had

to let the Dark Lord into my mind so he could see my intentions.

He wished me luck, little love. You're a force of nature and I want

you to be mine. Say yes."

Daphne gazed up into striking blue eyes

and saw no

deception there.

"You really want

to take me on,

Corban

Yaxley?"

The man chuckled deeply, causing Daphne to shiver. "Fuck, yes! I

want to take you on as many surfaces and however many ways

you'll

allow me. Say yes, little love. Let me show you how good it

can be."

Daphne sighed and reached her hand up, grabbing Corban's long

blonde braid and bringing his mouth down roughly onto hers. The

man growled at

the show of

dominance from his witch and lifted

her into his arms, snogging her breathless. When he bit Daphne's

lip looking for entrance into her sweet mouth, the witch sighed and

opened for him without hesitation.

Fucking Salazar, the little witch could kiss.

He broke away and smirked at how flushed and wanton his little

love looked.

"Where did you learn to kiss like that?"

Daphne giggled and shrugged,

replying,

"I

could say from boys,

but that would be a lie ."

Corban seemed perplexed for

a moment

and then growled in

understanding. "Other witches?"

Daphne nodded.

"I

spent

part

of

last

summer

in France with a

lovely older

French witch in her

early twenties.

She was most

helpful

in teaching me about

certain things.

Kissing being one of

them."

Corban groaned and kissed his witch again.

"I

would've liked to

have seen that

very much.

What

other things can I

look forward

to?"

Daphne smiled wickedly and whispered into his ear.

The man

grew harder than he ever thought possible and pushed his witch

against

the wall

as he tore at

her dress and wrapped her legs

around his waist. "You are a minx, little love. I can't wait to make

you mine ."

Daphne kissed her wizard breathless and smiled brightly.

"I

can't wait either."

Corban nodded. "So I take that as a 'yes ' then?"

Daphne sighed and kissed her

wizard deeply again,

feeling his

chest rumble and his very impressive erection pushing against her

core.

"Yes." Daphne whispered against Corban's lips.

"Thank fuck ." The wizard growled and wrapped his hands on his

witches delectable arse and he continued to rock against

her

center, listening to her gasps and whimpers of pleasure. Daphne

pulled on Corban's braid and kissed under

her

wizards jaw,

causing the man to nearly buckle in surprise.

He moved them

over to the couch and sat

with Daphne straddled in his lap. The

two kissed for a few more moments until

they heard a soft voice

clearing their throat.

Looking up,

Daphne's eyes widened when

she saw Hermione's mother smiling softly at the two of them.

"I think it's safe to return to the party you two. Daphne, I'm afraid

your mother has been taken to St.

Mungo's.

I

don't

think she'll

be making a recovery.

Your father is in with Our Lord,

working

out the particulars of a betrothal contract for you. I just wanted to

let you know."

Daphne smiled softly at

Lady McKinnon.

"Whom do I

have to

thank for ridding me of my sorry excuse for a mother? No offense

meant of course, Lady McKinnon."

Marlene laughed and responded warmly to the girl. "None taken,

my dear.

I'm afraid that

honor would've been mine .

But

not

to

worry,

dear.

She suffered terribly.

Her

death was much more

painful than the one she had planned for you."

"Thank you,

Lady McKinnon.

I

can only hope that

my father

suffers a similar fate."

"Little love…"

Corban admonished,

while Daphne just

gave him

an incredulous look.

"Don't,

little love me,

Corban Yaxley and don't

pretend that

Our

Lord didn't give you carte blanche to deal with the Flint's."

Yaxley gaped at his witch in wonder and smiled widely.

"You truly are amazing. He did, as a matter of fact."

"Well, there you have it." Daphne nodded firmly causing Corban to

chuckle fondly.

"I

think you have been spending too much time with Hermione.

Her

penchant

for

revenge is rubbing off

on you.

I'm not

sure

whether I should be impressed or wary."

Marlene laughed merrily.

"Impressed,

Corban dear,

always go

with impressed.

It

will

get

you more of

what

you want,

in the

end."

Daphne smiled and nodded while Corban just

nipped at

his

witch causing her to giggle.

"I

think you should go and find

your sister. I need to speak with Lady McKinnon."

Daphne waved her wand to fix her dress before placing a final

kiss on her

intended.

Corban eyed his witch fondly as he

watched his little hellion saunter out of the library.

"You both will

do well

with each other, Corban." Marlene smirked.

Corban nodded. "My Lady… I know I have no right…"

"But

you wish to know what happened in there with Celia?"

"Yes."

Marlene gestured for Corban to sit

down.

When they were

comfortable,

Marlene called for an elf

to bring them some

fire whiskey and she began her story.

"What do you know about Succubi, Corban?"

Corban's eyes widened and he shook his head. "Very little. I know

they are mythical

creatures that

were said to be demons that

would enter men's dreams and have sex with them and take their

souls."

"While some of

that

is true,

it's very simplistic in nature.

A

succubus is not

a demon persay,

but

a human woman imbued

with dark sex magics who has the ability to see into people's

souls.

She does have the ability to lure men,

much like a Siren

does, but without the use of song. She uses sex to trap them into

her

web.

Men are typically simple creatures,

led by their baser

instincts.

Unfortunately for a succubus, her life is spent searching

for sexual

relief.

She can find moments of

peace,

but

can never

know true contentment unless she finds her mate."

Corban nodded in understanding. "The Dark Lord is your mate."

Marlene smiled at the man's understanding. "Yes. A succubus is

also a protector

of

women.

A woman's innate vows that

she

makes with life, her essence if you will. If a woman betrays that,

a succubus has the power to tear her soul

from her body and

banish it into everlasting torment. In a man, a succubus can feel

a man's soul,

whether it

be for good or not.

Whether it

is worth

saving. If a man's soul

has no redeeming virtue, a succubus can

take his soul and banish it as well."

"So, the Dark Lord must've had some redeeming qualities for you

to be with him. Have a child with him?" Corban asked curiously.

"He does .

He likes to think he doesn't,

but

he does.

Since

Hermione and I

have come back into his life,

he is finding more

reasons to try .

Today was a good example of

that.

Would you

say your Lord fifteen years ago,

would've cared to help a young

witch like he did today? Or that he would've listened to your plea

for said witch?"

Yaxley thought about it momentarily before shook his head slowly.

"I

don't

think so.

Our Lord has perhaps tempered his blood lust a

bit.

He seems more methodical,

reflective .

I

wasn't

sure how he'd

react

to

my

request,

but

I

was

pleasantly

surprised by

his

support."

"And I

wish for

you to remember

it,

Corban.

Loyalty and

discretion are more important

now than ever. Our Lord hasn't

always had the best

foresight,

but

hindsight

can give you a

clearer perspective.

Remind his followers of his fairness and his understanding. In

time, people will

come to realize that what he envisions for our

world is truly what is best for it."

Corban gave Marlene an appraising look. "I had forgotten what a

brilliant

witch you are,

My Lady.

Our Lord is lucky to have you at

his side."

"He is ." A deep voice spoke from the doorway. Marlene glanced

over

and smiled warmly at

her

wizard while Corban stood and

bowed.

"I

want

to thank

you again,

my

Lord,

for

your

support

this

evening."

Voldemort

smirked.

"I

am finding it

rather difficult

to understand

how you could have fallen for a seventeen year old witch, Corban.

But then, I suppose I can understand it." Looking over at Marlene,

his witch smiled softly.

"Never

underestimate the power

of

a determined woman,

My

Lord."

Both men chuckled and Corban made his excuses,

leaving his

Lord and Lady alone.

Tom sat

down next

to his witch and smirked down at her. "He is

right

you know.

I

am lucky to have you by my side. Your powers

have grown since I

last

saw you last use them. You didn't feel

it

necessary to share such a thing with me?"

Marlene just

shrugged, but moved over and sat in Tom's lap, and

he instinctively buried his head in Marlene's curls,

inhaling her

calming scent.

"I

honestly haven't

used them in a few years,

Tom.

The truth is,

I'm more powerful

with you by my side.

You are my mate,

you

know this.

Being with you,

even for

these last

few months has

revitalized me."

Tom nodded. "Has Hermione shown any signs yet?"

Marlene sighed. "She and Draco haven't sealed their bond, but it's

only a matter of time." Tom glared at his witch angrily at being kept

in the dark about such a thing but she shook her head reprovingly,

and her aura darkened in warning.

"You knew this was going to happen,

Tom.

You will

allow our

daughter to have what was denied me… us. She loves Draco as

he loves her.

When they marry,

they will

be formidable and our

grandchildren will

be powerful. Please curb your desire to kill the

boy where he stands.

He loves her,

and just

because we can't

understand that emotion, doesn't mean we can't support it."

Tom's aura darkened along with his witch's. "I am not sure I

can abide you speaking to me in such a manner, witch."

Marlene's eyes darkened to black, grasping Tom to her frantically

and snarled into his ear.

"Then take your

anger

out

on me,

mate… but not on our daughter."

Tom curled his hand into the back of Marlene's head by her curls

and pulled her

hair

viciously.

"Then I

suggest

we retire to our

rooms where I

can punish you accordingly, and you will

not cum

until I allow it. Am I clear?

Marlene whimpered in need.

"Yes,

My Lord.

I

am yours to

command."

Tom snarled and kissed Marlene brutally. "Don't forget it, my Pet."

Inheritance Issues

Chapter 62: Inheritance Issues

The rest of the holiday was a blur and before the students knew

it,

everyone was heading back to Hogwarts to finish the school

year.

Daphne smiled,

thinking about

how she had spent

her

last

evening moving her and Astoria's belongings to a small

Manor

home that

had been part

of

her grandmother's inheritance.

As

part of her betrothal, she was able to take over all her inheritance

from her

grandmother's

estate

and due to the unfortunate

circumstances

surrounding

her

mother's

untimely

demise,

custody of her sister had been given to her.

Her

father

had been livid,

but

Corban had told him in no

uncertain terms,

that

he was to leave his daughter's alone,

unless he wished to suffer the same fate as his wife. This shut

him up and allowed Corban to move his witch and her sister to

their new home.

When the unpacking was done,

Astoria had left

to go to her

bedchambers while Corban and Daphne had stayed in the

small

study,

curled up on the sofa in front

of

a warm fire.

Corban had promised himself

he would take his time courting

his witch properly, but Daphne had a mind of her own, and had

dropped to her knees on the floor in front

of

Corban,

with his

cock between her

luscious lips,

as she'd sucked him in the

most delicious way.

Thankfully Corban had remembered to place a silencing charm,

because he wasn't

able to hold back his low groans of

pleasure

as Daphne made his cock her

own personal

lollipop.

It

was

simply… astonishing .

She could deep throat

him without

any

problems,

and she smiled-remembering how much she'd enjoyed

it.

Corban had thrown his head back on the couch,

eyes hooded

as he watched her

continue to pleasure him with her

mouth.

When he groaned in warning that

he was about

to cum, she just

winked and swallowed him down her throat

again and sucked…

causing him to arch up and shout… fucking shout… out

his

release.

Something she was quite sure had never happened to him before,

if the amazed look on his face was any indication.

When Daphne had swallowed down every last

drop,

she sat up

and kissed him deeply,

allowing him to taste himself

on her

tongue,

in her mouth and she couldn't

get

enough of

him.

She

decided

that

she

didn't

have a problem with breaking the

courting rules, and apparently he didn't either because he tore off

her

dress,

knickers and bra and proceeded to lick her

to an

orgasmic stupor at

least

four times before she'd finally begged

him to stop.

Corban had chuckled deeply and then proceeded to use his

fingers too, making Daphne cum until she passed out.

When she had woken up that

morning,

it

was in her own bed

with a sweet

note and flowers left by her intended. He told her

how much he was going to miss seeing her

everyday at

Hogwarts,

but

he hoped she kept

up on her studies and if she

needed his help, he would be there no questions asked.

Corban Yaxley was a man of few words, but he made the ones he

used count.

She had been surprised by Corban's suit

and they had talked

about it briefly. Daphne wasn't so naive to realize that her options

had been limited. Corban had offered her a way out of the mess

that

was her family,

and even though she'd hoped to have a bit

more say in whom she married,

she knew deep down that

Corban cared about

what

she wanted,

and would give her the

ability to make certain choices for herself, that she wouldn't have

had,

if

her

parents had gotten what

they'd wanted.

She was

attracted to Corban, and in time-she knew she could grow to love

him.

It

was a fitting compromise and better than she could've hoped

for,

but

that

didn't

mean she was going to make things easy for

the wizard.

Corban was attentive though,

and that

thought

made Daphne

smile softly.

Hermione saw the pleased expressiom on her friend's face.

"Did

you get everything moved in last night?"

Daphne smiled and nodded. "Yes. It's so nice not having to see

my Father anymore.

I

wish I

could say I'm sorry my Mother's

gone, but I'm not. Does that make me a bad person?"

Hermione

just

shrugged.

"No,

your

mother

deserved

what

happened and if

it

had been my choice, your father would have

gone with her.

I

do understand why my Father

spared him.

There's something I

don't

understand,

Daph? Why would your

parents do something like that

to you? They seemed to be

genuine in wanting to help Astoria." Hermione left the unspoken

question hang between them.

Daphne

sighed

sadly.

"I

think

my

parents

did

have

good

intentions,

at

first… well,

at

least

my Father likely did-but

when

you're faced with losing centuries worth of wealth and status-the

only way out

they could see was to sell

me off

to the highest

bidder.

I'm sure once Astoria's illness became widely known, no

one would've offered for

her

hand,

nor mine either.

My Father

was so sure he'd be able to find a cure,

but

my Mother didn't

want

him wasting all

our

family's resources on Astoria.

They

fought about it constantly. She was more concerned with the loss

of

her status than about myself or Astoria as we've always been

expendable to her because we weren't born boys, and therefore

couldn't

carry on the Greengrass name.

My Father has always

been weak where my Mother was concerned. I have little doubt it

was her plan to sell

me off to the Flint's in the first place. Corban

mentioned that

when the Dark Lord entered my Mother's mind,

was when the truth came out. I have to wonder if it was really her

idea all

along.

She'd always resented the fact

I

wasn't

born a

son,

but

she

seemed

particularly

desperate these last

few

months.

I

just

wish I

knew if

there was something more going

on."

"Do you think your father would've really gone through with it?"

Daphne shrugged.

"Probably? I

don't

know what

to think where

he's concerned anymore.

I

often wondered if my Mother had him

under some sort

of

spell

as he seemed devastated when I

took

Astoria and left

the Manor.

It's hard to know what

to believe

anymore. All

I do know is my Mother is dead, and it's up to me to

try and figure out a way to help my sister."

Hermione squeezed her

friend's hand and shook her

head in

displeasure. "We will

figure it out together. Let's not talk anymore

about that for now. Tell me, how's Corban?"

Hermione smiled,

and watched as her

best

friend sighed in

pleasure.

"He's

every

bit

as

talented as

the rumors would

indicate.

We haven't

had sex… yet.

But

the man is gifted .

His

tongue,

fingers… Merlin,

he even tastes

good.

Like salted

caramel. I could've sucked on him all night."

Hermione laughed merrily.

"Is he as well-endowed as the rumors

indicated?"

"Mmmm-hmmmmm… Fits in my hand just

perfectly."

Hermione smiled and blushed.

"Sounds perfect

then."

Daphne laughed. "Well, he's no Draco Malfoy."

Hermione glared at her friend. "Come on, Hermione? Draco had

quite a reputation, you knew about it. You even told me you saw

him fucking that

girl

from Hufflepuff?"

Hermione nodded and

blushed again. "So is the Slytherin Prince the Sex God everyone

says he is?"

Hermione blushed harder and admitted quietly, "I'm a bit wary of

having sex,

although I've researched it

extensively,

and I

know

Draco would like to try it.

I'd briefly considered having sex with

Krum,

you know-just

to get

it

over with,

but

something held me

back and when he finally kissed me… there was no spark.

Seemed mental

just

to have sex for the sake of

getting it

over

with, so I didn't and I won't… until I'm ready ."

Daphne nodded in agreement.

"I

met

this witch in France last

summer.

She was quite sexually liberated and she taught me a

few things."

Hermione's eyes widened. "Like what?"

"Kissing,

fingering,

oral

sex.

She even let me watch her go down

on several

guys and then I practiced my technique on a few of her

friends.

I

also went

to a party with her

one night

at

this older

wizard's house.

It

was pretty much a free-for-all.

I

observed

mostly. Saw a

few things that I'd like to try, however. I might've mentioned

it

to Corban when he offered to court me. I think I shocked

the poor wizard."

Hermione looked curious. "What did you see?"

"Well,

I

saw a girl

having sex with two guys.

The first

guy was

behind her and the second one was in front of her. I wasn't sure

at first, but it was hot. I'm not sure that's for me though."

Hermione shook her head. "I couldn't share Draco, and I'm pretty

sure he wouldn't share me either."

Daphne nodded thoughtfully.

"I

could see that

with you two.

There was also a dungeon room that

had a woman trussed up

and a man using a paddle,

he was spanking her… it

was

interesting. I'm not sure I'd be into that, but I think I'd like Corban

to put me over his knee and spank me. He did threaten me with it

once, and it made my knickers soaked just thinking about it."

Hermione nodded.

"Draco and I

have discussed some of

that,

but we haven't reached that level yet."

"Speaking of

Draco,

where is he? The train left

the station

20 minutes ago and I thought he'd be here by now."

"He's actually meeting us at

Hogwarts.

He's using the floo to

Severus office.

Apparently he and Lucius have some kind of

business thing to deal

with. I'm not sure exactly, but Draco told

me he wouldn't be on the train today."

Back at

Malfoy Manor,

Draco and Lucius were finishing up

breakfast

when the Dark Lord and Marlene made their way into

the dining room.

Both wizard's stood to greet

their guests,

and

Draco felt a sense of dread wash over him. He suddenly realized

what

this meeting was all

about.

His Father nodded to him and

left the room, leaving him alone with his future in laws.

The Dark Lord sat down across from Draco with Marlene on his

left.

Nagini

slithered into the room too,

and went

over

to the

young

wizard,

placing

her

head

on

his

lap,

much

to the

amusement of everyone in the room.

Nagini

hissed softly,

causing Draco to smile and pet

the snake

affectionately.

Voldemort

sighed at

the overprotectiveness of

his familiar… or

more like, his daughter's familiar. Nagini

wasn't a fool, she could

sense her master's anger at

the young wizard across from him.

She also knew her mistress would be inconsolable if

something

were to happen to her soulmate.

"She has bonded with you, young Draco. Nagini

doesn't offer her

affections

to

anyone

other

than

Hermione

and

myself.

She

tolerates Marlene, but isn't protective of her."

Draco nodded.

"Perhaps she senses that

you're unhappy with

me and knows how upset

Hermione would be if

something

happened to me."

Voldemort

smirked genuinely.

"You are a clever

wizard,

Draco.

And yes,

Nagini

would protect

you.

She'd feel

conflicted,

but

I

made her vow to protect

Hermione above all

others… including

myself.

My temper can be… unpredictable, where my daughter is

concerned."

Smiling softly at the snake who hissed in pleasure at being petted,

Draco nodded in agreement.

"I

find my temper is likewise where

Hermione is concerned."

"Corban told me about the duel earlier this year with the Weasley

spawn.

He'd mentioned he was most

impressed with how you

dispatched the other wizard. He showed me a pensieve memory

of the duel. Your skills are coming along nicely, Draco."

Draco bowed his head in thanks.

"My skills have improved

thanks to your excellent tutelage, My Lord. The wizard was quite

easy to read, and it made dueling him child's play."

Voldemort

steepled his hands. "The reason I've asked to speak

with you today is not

because I

plan to punish you,

it

is to

explain why you need to take special

care with Hermione,

and

developing your bond with our daughter."

Draco was a bit

perplexed.

"I

know we are soul

bonded,

My

Lord… is that what you are referring to?"

Voldemort

glanced over

at

Marlene,

who nodded and smiled

gently.

"Draco…"

Marlene spoke softly,

"I

probably should've

had this discussion in depth with Hermione,

but

there hasn't

been a good time.

When she wrote to me earlier in the year

about

you

two possibly

consummating your

relationship,

I

suppose

I

should've

discussed

this

with

her

then.

But

Hermione's Father and I… well… we thought it might be easier

to discuss this with you first.

You have a bit

more practical

experience and Hermione trusts you."

Nodding uncertainly,

Draco didn't

know exactly where this was

going.

"It is good you're soul

bonded, Draco. The McKinnon family line

of witches have strong powers, that will manifest over time.

Hermione… well,

she will

need you to help her,

ground her

should her powers start to manifest."

Draco thought

about what exactly Marlene was trying to tell

him.

He had been to McKinnon Manor and had seen some of the very

rare texts on Sex Magic's.

The Dark Lord was powerful

in Dark

Magic's and it

would make sense he would need someone to

complement

him.

Marlene obviously did that.

It

wasn't

a love

match.

Hermione had told him about the conversation she'd had

with

her

Mother

prior

to

the

school

year.

Marlene

was

a

Succubus,

and he had done some research in the Malfoy family

library.

They had mates,

much in the way Veela did,

although

they were much more powerful

and had soul

magic as well. But

he and Hermione loved each other and were soulmates,

if

his

ancestor was to be believed.

"Hermione told me about

the unique nature of

the McKinnon

family history. I was able to work out for myself that Our Lord and

you must be mates. You must have some of the actual powers of

a Succubus, but I'm guessing not all of them. Hermione and I are

soulmates,

which means that

she would potentially have access

to all

the soul

binding powers of her Progenitors. She could heal

souls or

take them… you can take them,

Marlene… but

I'd

imagine you can't heal them, am I right?"

The

Dark

Lord

stared

at

the

young

wizard

in

astonishment.

He had no idea his daughter's intended

was this intelligent.

No wonder

they were fated for

each other.

Marlene however, wasn't shocked. She knew deep down that

Draco's soul

was mated to Hermione's when she'd first met him.

She could sense certain things,

but

Draco was correct-her

powers were limited because her

relationship with Tom was

limited . He couldn't love, and as such she wasn't able to either…

not

romantic love. It was a choice she had made all

those years

ago-to choose to live half

a life or none at

all.

Her magic had

chosen Tom, a man with a broken soul. Who had chosen to split

his soul.

As fate would have it,

he was her mate… but

he was

incomplete .

She would never

have what

her

daughter

would

hopefully share with Draco.

"You're correct.

In order for Hermione to access her full

powers,

you both will

need to go through certain sex magic rituals. Some

are basic,

others are not.

I

wanted to give you some reading

material

to take back to Hogwarts.

Sit

down with Hermione and

share with her what

you've shared with us. Show her the books

and openly discuss this together.

The choice must

be hers to

make. It's not an easy process, but if her powers start to manifest

and you both aren't

completely bonded… she will

suffer.

I

don't

want that for my daughter."

Draco gazed at Marlene uncomfortably. "When you say suffer?"

"She will

become a slave to her desires. I'd imagine it would be

difficult

for Hermione because you are the only man she's been

with intimately. I assume you wish it to stay that way?"

Draco's eyes widened,

realizing what

Hermione's mother

was

telling him. "Yes ." He stated firmly, almost growling it out. "I would

never willingly want to share her with another. She is my witch."

Voldemort

nodded.

"Then you understand why we came to you

first, Draco. Hermione is still

very innocent in the ways of things…

you however, are not . She will

need your help to understand and

accept her heritage."

Nodding in understanding,

Draco was quick to reassure his Lord

and Hermione's mother that

he would do whatever necessary to

help Hermione through this.

"Thank

you for

coming to me with this.

You're right

in that

Hermione might've had a difficult

time discussing this properly.

She and I will figure this out together, I promise."

Marlene smiled in relief

and the Dark Lord nodded.

"Then we

should let

you be on your way back to Hogwarts.

Please take

Nagini

with you. I'm sure Hermione will be wishing to see her as

well."

Draco nodded and bowed formally to the Dark Lord before he left,

books in hand.

Hopefully his witch would be as understanding of the conversation

they'd need to have.

Broken

Chapter 63: Broken

Marlene felt comforted that Draco had been so understanding of

Hermione's situation.

He seemed willing to do whatever was

necessary to bond completely with her daughter, and for that

she was grateful.

Tom had

been

furious

when

he'd

learned

that

Draco

and

Hermione had discussed consummating their

relationship,

so

much so?

That he'd taken his anger out on her.

He had spent

the better part

of

the night

torturing her,

causing

her to become a writhing mess of

unfulfilled sexual

need. After

nearly four

hours,

he had finally allowed her

to cum.

Which

she'd had… hard .

The welts on her body had been healed,

and she had slept for

hours after in sated contentment. Tom had been unrelenting and

unapologetic in his punishments.

But

now it

had been days since they had fucked,

and she

was feeling on edge and irritable…

… which he'd found amusing .

He had informed her after their meeting with Draco that he would

be leaving for Bulgaria for a few days and she had informed him

that

she would need to be serviced while he was gone,

which

caused Tom to smirk knowingly and nod his consent.

When he left,

without

kissing her

goodbye,

she immediately

returned to McKinnon Manor and sent

an owl

to Rodolphus and

Rabastan.

She was in the mood for both wizards tonight.

The return owl

came quickly and Marlene prepared herself

for

the Lestrange brother's by donning a tight

leather

corset,

no

knickers,

garters and sky high heels.

She placed a plug in her

arse and sat down by the floo with her legs spread open, slightly

playing with her

clit

when the floo activated and both wizards

entered the library gaping openly at

the succulent

witch spread

out before them.

"Fuck, My Lady," Rodolphus growled in want, "You are a fucking

goddess ."

"Hello Roddy, Rabastan…" Marlene purred in want. "Remove your

clothes and let's fuck."

Rodolphus grinned and waved his wand, vanishing both his and

Rabastan's clothes,

both men rock hard and weeping at

the

sight of the delectable witch before them. Rodolphus went over

and picked Marlene up, causing her to straddle him and walked

with Rabastan in tow over to the playroom.

Opening the door,

Rabastan grinned wickedly at

the sight of all

the delicious toys

hanging off the walls.

"Fuck,

Dolph,

you weren't

exaggerating about

all

the delectable

toys. Looks like we are gonna have some fun playing tonight."

Marlene moaned in want causing both wizards to growl

in need.

Rodolphus threw Marlene on the bed and turned her

over,

spreading her arse cheeks open and smiling in appreciation at

the plug that

was shoved up her arse.

He stared pushing and

pulling on it

roughly,

causing the witch to writhe and moan in

want.

"Mmmmm… more, Roddy, push it in harder…" Marlene moaned,

causing Rodolphus to slam the plug in and out of her arse.

Rabastan went

looking through the drawers and smirked when

he heard Marlene scream out

her first

orgasm while his brother

kept

pegging the witch with the plug.

When he looked over,

he

saw the snake charm on Marlene's clit activate and a huge cock

filled her cunt, while Dolph kept pegging her arse.

"Shit, Dolph! When you said Our Lord was hung… I had no idea

he was that hung. No wonder she's begging for it."

Rabastan laughed,

causing his brother

to grin and Marlene to

moan louder.

When she screamed out

her second orgasm and

her pussy squirted out cream down her legs, Rabastan came over

and bent down, licking up Marlene's essence.

He groaned in appreciation. "Fuck, I forgot how good she tasted."

Rodolphus grinned wider. "She's a juicy treat."

Pulling out the plug, Rodolphus didn't waste any time. He pulled

Marlene's arse to the edge of

the bed and slammed his cock

inside,

causing her to scream in pain and then moan in pleasure

as he slammed himself into her again and again.

"Fuck,

witch!

Your

arse was made to fuck.

So tight

and hot!"

Rodolphus grunted as his hips pistoned like a jack hammer,

causing Marlene to scream out again in orgasm.

Rodolphus removed his cock and turned Marlene around, lifting

her

up and moving her

over

with him on the chaise.

He laid

down and had Marlene straddle him before he pushed himself

into her pussy,

causing her to throw her head back and moan.

Rabastan didn't waste anytime as he came over and pushed her

forward on his brother,

opening her arse cheeks and pushing

himself

into her

rosette forcefully,

causing Marlene to scream,

"Fuck, Yes! Fuck me hard…"

Rodolphus kissed the witch,

and this caused his brother's eyes

to widen at

the intimacy.

Both men kept

a brutal

pace as they

pistoned their cocks in and out of Marlene's holes, filling her and

causing the witch to come again and again until

both wizards

shouted their

release simultaneously,

emptying inside of

the

witch's willing body.

After

a

few moments

to

recover,

Rabastan

grabbed

the

delectable witch and brought her over to the spanking bench. He

placed a spreader

bar

between her

ankles and locked it

into

place.

Then he bent

her over at

the waist

and locked her wrists

into the front of the bench. He then took a flogger and proceeded

to torture her until

she begged to be allowed to cum.

Her body

was throbbing in need and she was deliciously red all

over.

Dolph was watching in amusement

and sauntered over with a

ball

gag and some nipple clamps. When he was satisfied with his

handy work he moved behind Marlene and pushed himself

into

her dripping pussy again and proceeded to fuck her hard… while

the witch moaned like a whore.

She was incredible and Rodolphus was again reminded at

how

lucky his Lord was to have such a witch.

Rabastan had moved down under the bench and started licking

and sucking on Marlene's tits and clit.

The witch moaned and

pushed herself

back on Rodolphus cock until

she groaned out in

orgasm, clenching down and causing the elder Lestrange to shout

out in surprise as his own release was ripped from him.

When they finally released her from the restraints,

Marlene laid

between the wizards as Rabastan pushed himself

into her arse

while Rodolphus pushed himself

flush into her

pussy… both

grunting in pleasure as they moved in and out

of

her

tight

passages,

causing Marlene to spasm in orgasm again and

again.

Her head was thrown back on Rabastan's shoulder while

Rodolphus

kept

kissing her

like a man starved.

When she

screamed out

her final

orgasm and clenched down viciously on

both men's

cocks,

they both came simultaneously with low

groans of bliss.

As Marlene laid on the bed spent,

she felt

both wizards licking

and

suckling

on

her

pussy

and

arse.

Their

tongues

were

relentless and she moaned and writhed in pleasure.

She lost

count how often she climaxed over the next few hours, and when

they finally took her again, Marlene could do nothing but scream

herself

hoarse at

how thoroughly both wizards had attended to

her needs.

She was spent

and sore… but

surprisingly,

not

as sated as she

thought

she'd be after such a rigorous fucking.

Looking down at

the two wizards who were finally asleep, she sighed in frustration

and made her way out of the playroom and into her ensuite where

she decided to take a long hot shower.

Marlene sighed sadly as she washed her body.

She had known

this day would come eventually,

but

she honestly thought

she'd

have more time.

What

she had never told Tom,

and had never

mentioned to her daughter was that a succubus who wasn't fully

mated would eventually succumb to madness… a slave to their

own sexual

desires.

Eventually,

sex would become unfulfilling

and due to the lack of her mate over the past fifteen plus years, it

would seem her

days were indeed shorter

than she'd ever

imagined.

She could feel

it

deep within herself

even now… the

raw need of not being completely sated… completely bonded.

Her soul

was incomplete and because her mate was incomplete,

and she would eventually lose herself.

Marlene knew that Hermione had a piece of Tom's soul attached

to her… protecting her.

Even Nagini

had been offered Tom's

protection,

but

such a gift

had never been offered to her. It was

more proof that Tom did not care for her in such a way… did not

love her,

and she would never

ask for

something he was

unwilling or unable to give her.

She didn't

know how much time

she had left-she could only hope that

Hermione would be fully

soul

bonded with Draco before she would need to take steps to

make sure she didn't

succumb to the madness.

She hadn't lied

to Tom,

when she'd told him that she had become stronger with

him back in her life.

What

she had failed to share was the fact

that

her magical

core was nearly spent

from being adrift for too

many years.

While Hermione's magic could heal

Marlene's soul-without

the

soul

of

her mate to ground her-her life was essentially forfeit-or

would be soon enough.

She would likely never see Hermione get married, never hold her

grandchildren.

Marlene felt

tears well

into her eyes as she valiantly fought

to

stave off

the impending break down she knew would come

eventually. She figured she'd might have a year left, maybe two if

she was lucky.

Perhaps she might

even make it

to Hermione's graduation…

before she'd have to end her own life.

She could seek out

her

Progenitor,

it

would be one way to sustain herself… with a bit

more time,

but

the cost

would be what

was left of her soul. She

would have nothing else to barter with, and all

love she held for

her daughter would vanish in an instant.

She couldn't

entertain such ideas.

She would never

want

Hermione to think that she hadn't loved her enough… even if it

meant her death.

Finishing cleaning herself,

Marlene made her

way out

of

the

bathroom and into her

closet,

getting dressed before heading

back

into

the

playroom.

Rabastan

was

still

asleep,

but

Rodolphus

was

awake

and

watching

her

with

a

knowing

expression on his face.

"Are you alright, My Lady?"

Marlene smiled softly.

"I'm fine,

Roddy.

Thank

you for

this

evening,

I

appreciate your willingness to service me and please

share my thanks with Rabastan."

Rodolphus nodded as he got

up from the bed, sensing intuitively

that

this would be the last

time he'd be sharing intimacies with

Marlene.

He took her hand and placed a gentle kiss to the back of it.

"Does Our Lord understand your plight, My Lady?"

Marlene's eyes widened momentarily before she shook her head

sadly.

"No,

he does not

and I

will

not

tell

him.

I

forbid you from

speaking of

it,

Roddy.

I

do not

know how you've guessed,

but

if

you care anything at

all

for

me,

for what

we've shared you will

forget we had this conversation. I can obliviate you if you wish."

Rodolphus shook his head in the negative.

"There is no need to

obliviate me,

My Lady.

I'd guessed what

you were years ago.

There was an ancestor

in my family who was a mate to a

succubus nearly 300 years ago.

He left

extensive journals,

and I

was intrigued as a young wizard when I'd found them and read

through them. It made it easier to understand what you were, and

how much you must

have suffered over the years. I am sorry I'm

unable to give you what you need, Marlene. You deserve so much

more than what life has given you. You are an amazing witch."

Marlene smiled tremulously.

"Thank you,

Roddy. Your kind words

mean a great

deal

to me.

It's true,

my days are numbered.

My

only regret

is that

I

won't

see my daughter

grow up into the

amazing woman I know she will become. I would ask you to watch

out

for her,

protect

her and give her your loyalty above all

else.

Would you be willing to do so?"

Rodolphus nodded, waving his wand and reciting his vow, "I vow

to protect

Hermione McKinnon with my wand and my life.

The

Ancient

and Noble House of

Lestrange willingly offers your heir

our loyalty and devotion from now until

the end of our lives… so

mote it be."

The magic of

the vow swirled around the room and Marlene

smiled at

Rodolphus with gratitude.

When she glanced over at

Rabastan,

she could see he was awake and watching the

scene before him with understanding.

"Dolph is right,

My Lady.

We will

protect

Hermione always… of

that

you have no need to fear.

I'm sorry we can not

offer you

more."

Marlene moved forward and kissed Rabastan gently,

which he

returned

softly.

She

then

kissed

Rodolphus

reverently

and

touched the Wizard's cheek in thanks.

"I'm more grateful

than I

can say. Your loyalty will not be forgotten."

Both wizards bowed humbly and Marlene smiled one last

time

before she took her leave.

The Secret's Out

Chapter 64: The Secret's Out

Draco returned to Hogwarts with Nagini

and went straight to the

Slytherin common room,

snake in tow.

The train wasn't

set

to

arrive for a least

another few hours, and he had a lot to process

during that time. Marlene had given him much to think about, but

there

was

something

niggling

in

the

back

of

his

mind…

something he was missing .

Gazing down at

the books,

Draco couldn't

help but

feel

a bit

worried.

Would Hermione be upset

that

her parents had come to

him?

He certainly hoped not,

as the last

thing he wanted to do

was to make his witch upset.

He was naturally curious about the relationship Marlene had with

the Dark Lord.

From what

his Father had shared, the Dark Lord

had made horcruxes and Hermione had one on her finger and

the diary was another…

… were there more?

And just

how did the fact

that

the Dark Lord had a broken soul,

affect Hermione's mother?

She'd mentioned that her powers were limited, so did that mean

she was a slave to her desires?

Would she suffer too… or was she suffering currently?

All

these questions did little to assuage Draco's curiosity,

but

he

needed to concentrate on getting Hermione through these next

steps.

He couldn't

lose his witch,

and he was damned sure he'd

never share her with another wizard!

As he sat

alone in the common room,

he thought

back to his

and

Hermione's

first

official

date

to

Hogsmeade back

in

October.

He'd been so excited to escort

her

properly and

spend the day lavishing gifts on his witch.

She had looked so

beautiful

that

day,

in her fitted black jeans, soft cashmere pink

sweater and charcoal

grey pea coat

and gloves. The day had

been unseasonably cold,

and the two of

them had spent

the

morning in Honeydukes,

where Draco had bought

Hermione

enough sugar quills and chocolate to last until the next visit.

She had laughed,

smiled,

and blushed as Draco whispered

suggestively into her ear about how much he wanted to pour

chocolate all over her and lick it off.

The afternoon was spent having lunch at the Three Broomsticks

and then a long walk down by the Black Lake,

where they'd

kissed and talked about

their future.

He had walked Hermione

back to the Room of Requirement, where they'd spent the entire

evening exploring each other.

It

was the first time she'd allowed

him to experiment

vaginally on her,

using his finger.

He had

never

heard such lusty moans as he had when Hermione had

eventually

come.

She was

simply glorious,

and he couldn't

imagine ever letting another wizard see that side of her. He was

fiercely possessive of

her

and he'd seen the way the other

wizards in school

looked at

her.

Now that

her true heritage had

been revealed,

he had to wonder

just

how the rest

of

the

students

outside of

Slytherin would react.

The Prophet

had

broken the story right after school had let out for Yule, and Draco

would be lying if

he wasn't

slightly worried about

the potential

backlash.

He could feel

himself

getting aroused at

the thoughts swirling

through his head.

He hadn't

properly snogged his witch since

before break,

and he was feeling extremely frustrated and

needy.

He shook his head and smiled ruefully.

He'd never

thought

of

himself

as the kind of

wizard who would let

a witch

run his life,

but

with Hermione he simply didn't

mind.

He was

covetous of

her,

adored her,

lusted after

her

constantly and

loved her with a possessiveness that took his breath away most

days.

His

daytime

thoughts

were

filled

with

her

and

she

consumed his dreams at night.

He'd often wondered when he was younger,

if

he would ever

have the kind of

love his parents held for

each other.

They

were quite a rarity in pure blood circles,

it

was true.

He had

heard many a witch comment

on how envious they were of

Narcissa

Malfoy-not

just

of

her

beauty,

elegance

and

wealth-but

because her

husband adored her

above all

else.

His Father

worshipped his Mother,

and indulged her

every

whim. He deferred to her wishes more often than not.

Secretly,

he had always desired to have the kind of

marriage his

parents had and now he had something even sweeter… his

perfect match… his soulmate.

No one would ever need to tell

him what

a lucky wizard he

was-he knew it and relished in it.

Nagini

was sitting at Draco's feet with her head on his lap as he

petted her

affectionately.

When he sighed,

it

caused Nagini

to

raise her head questioningly.

Looking down at

the snake fondly,

Draco smiled and spoke

softly. "I'm just worried for Hermione, Nagini. Now that everyone

here at

school

knows whom her Father is,

I'm concerned that

someone may try and harm her.

I

know she can take care of

herself,

but

I

don't

know what

I'd do if

something happened to

her."

Nagini

nodded,

understanding her mistress intended and sharing

his concerns.

She just

laid her

head back on Draco's lap and

hissed softly, causing the wizard to chuckle at the snake.

"I

never

did thank you for

watching out

for

me this morning,

Nagini.

I

know the Dark Lord is probably very displeased with

me,

and I

guess I

understand his reasons.

But

you know I'd

never hurt Hermione. I love her far too much."

Nagini

hissed again and moved to wrap herself

around the

blonde wizard and gave him an affectionate squeeze,

which

caused Draco to chuckle a bit

more.

Nagini

eventually fell

asleep laying on him,

and Draco just

watched in awe at

his

love's familiar.

She was really very loyal.

That was how Hermione and the rest of Slytherin House found its

Prince, when the common room door opened an hour later.

Hermione followed Daphne inside,

and stopped when she

noticed the other students staring at her intended, who had her

familiar

wrapped around him.

She started chuckling,

much to

Daphne's amusement and the shocked looks of everyone else.

"Should I

be concerned that

Nagini

loves you more than me,

Draco?"

Hermione

quipped

playfully,

getting

her

wizard's

attention as he looked up and smiled widely.

"I sincerely doubt Nagini loves anyone more than you, my love."

Nagini

at

that

moment

lifted

her

head

and

hissed

in

agreement causing Hermione to laugh gaily.

"Well,

be that

as it

may -you have my familiar wrapped around

you, love. I'd like her back, please."

Draco nodded and whispered to the snake who shook like she

was laughing and moved over

towards her

mistress,

wrapping

herself

around Hermione and gently flicking her

tongue on her

cheek.

"I

missed you too,

Nagini."

Hermione smiled brightly,

walking

towards her

room with her

familiar

wrapped around her,

gently

conversing in Parseltongue.

Theo, Blaise and Daphne walked over and sat across from Draco.

"That's

not

a sight

you see every

day,

mate?"

Theo stated

curiously.

"No,

Nagini

doesn't

give affection to anyone but

Hermione and

the Dark Lord.

But

she's accepted me… kinda adopted me into

their circle of family, I suppose. She's very protective."

"She's scary." Blaise smiled shakily. "I don't think I've ever seen a

snake that big. It's obvious she adores Hermione, but how'd you

get so lucky?"

Draco shrugged,

not

wanting to share any intimacies about

his

relationship with his witch, with his friends. "Nagini is an excellent

judge of character. She can smell

lies and treachery. If someone

wished Hermione harm,

I'm sure Nagini

could sense it and take

action accordingly if she so desired."

"Well, it's a good thing no one in Slytherin House is stupid enough

to try and harm Hermione." Daphne offered.

Draco nodded. "But that doesn't mean those in the other houses

will

be as intelligent.

Now that

her

true parentage is common

knowledge,

I

have to admit

I'm a bit

wary of

how some of

the

others….especially in Gryffindor, might try and retaliate."

"Do you think that's a possibility, Draco?" Daphne wondered softly.

"I do think it's a possibility." Stated Draco firmly. "We all know what

a temper the Weasel

has on him.

It's no secret

that

some of

the

Dark Lord's followers killed the Prewett

brothers in the first

war.

Dolohov is dead, sure. But it's not exactly common knowledge."

Blaise appeared thoughtful

for a moment. "What if it was, mate?"

"What do you mean?" Draco inquired.

"He means,

if

it could secure the loyalty of the Weasley family by

knowing that

Dolohov and Bellatrix were taken care of,

it

might

persuade them to our side." Offered Hermione helpfully, as Draco

turned around and faced her.

Hermione then nodded at

Blaise,

which he returned respectfully. "I'd mentioned something similar to

my parents over the break."

"Great minds think alike." Blaise nodded, which caused Hermione

to smile genuinely at the wizard for the first time.

Draco scowled at

his mate,

while Hermione rolled her

eyes.

While she loved Draco's possessiveness,

sometimes he could

he a bit much.

"Hmmmm… you might

be right." She said softly as she went

to

sit by Draco, who instantly took her within his arms and placed a

gentle kiss on her forehead. "What do you think, love?" Hermione

grinned impishly, while Draco just raised an eyebrow at his witch.

"I

think you shouldn't

encourage Blaise.

He might

start

to think

he's smarter than he actually is."

Theo and Daphne chuckled while Blaise just

pouted.

"I'm plenty

intelligent,

mate.

Top ten in our class,

thank you very much. Just

because you're second in our class,

behind the Brightest

Witch

Hogwarts

has

ever

seen,

doesn't

mean the rest

of

us

are

slouches in the intellect department."

Hermione's smile widened at the compliment, while Draco's scowl

deepened. "Stop flirting with my witch, Zabini."

Hermione giggled at Zabini, while the wizard in question placed

a shocked hand over his heart.

"I

would never openly flirt

with

your

witch,

Draco.

Give

me

some

credit.

I'm much more

Slytherin than that!" Zabini

mocked jokingly,

causing all

in their

group to chuckle in amusement.

"You're a flirt, Zabini." Daphne teased.

"So are you,

love… you don't

hear me complaining." Zabini

shot

back playfully.

"I'm spoken for,

Blaise.

So you'd best

behave yourself.

I'm not

sure my wizard would be any more understanding than Draco

here."

"Yeah I'd heard about that, Daph." Mentioned Theo softly. "I was

surprised when my father told me about

your betrothal.

Last

I'd

heard? Marcus Flint

had mentioned to Raneus Avery that

his

father and yours were discussing a betrothal."

Daphne's eyes darkened and Hermione scoffed loudly.

"That

was never going to happen." Daphne said firmly. "You might not

be aware of everything that happened over the New Year, but my

parents had made arrangements to sell

me off

to the Flint's in

exchange

for

my

inheritance

from my

great-grandmother."

Daphne offered,

not

wishing to share the entire truth of

the

situation.

"But

the Dark Lord intervened on my behalf,

when

Corban asked for my hand."

Theo and Blaise looked surprised.

"Marcus is a tosser,"

Offered Theo,

"I'm glad you're not

going to be stuck with

him."

"Me too."

Piped in Hermione.

"I

would've had to kill

the prat

myself if that had happened. I have no idea what Daphne's father

was thinking.

Perhaps her mother's illness had something to do

with

it."

Hermione offered slyly,

nodding to her

friend who

returned the sentiment back in agreement.

"Yes,

Mother

hasn't

been

well

for

a

while.

Astoria

is

understandably devastated with her passing,

but

it

is what

it

is."

Daphne sighed quietly.

"Perhaps we should get

ready to head

down to the Great Hall for dinner?"

Everyone nodded,

grateful

for the distraction and moved out

of

the common room.

As they were walking up towards the Great

Hall, Draco noticed the increased looks of interest Hermione was

getting from some of

the other

students.

Most

of

the students

seemed wary and a bit

in awe,

but

a few were openly hostile.

Draco looked to Theo and Blaise and made a mental

note of

those whom seemed to be potential

problems.

When they'd

reached their

table,

Draco made sure Hermione sat

with her

back to the wall

and facing out

towards the Great

Hall.

He saw

Potter look their way from across the room and nod politely, while

Weasley

scowled

angrily.

The

Weaselette

didn't

seem

particularly happy either,

but

Draco couldn't

tell

if

her

ire was

directed towards his intended or not. Most of the Hufflepuffs and

Ravenclaws were glancing over,

trying to be inconspicuous.

When he felt

Hermione sigh against

him,

he realized she had

noticed all the increased stares and whispers in their direction.

"It's alright, my love," Draco whispered comfortingly, "no one

will bother you. I promise you."

Hermione turned and softly kissed Draco's cheek in thanks.

"I

know, love. Sometimes I miss being ignored."

Draco sighed heavily, thinking back with guilt on those dark days.

"I

don't

.

It

just

serves to remind me what

an insufferable idiot

I

was. I'd rather concentrate on more pleasant pursuits."

Hermione smirked wickedly. "Such as?"

Draco leant

over

and whispered seductively in Hermione's ear.

"Getting you naked and tasting every inch of you."

Hermione

blushed

prettily

and bit

her

lip enticingly,

causing

Draco's eyes to darken in want. "That sounds absolutely perfect ."

Hermione whispered back huskily.

"It does, doesn't it." Draco smirked.

"I

think we need to make a discreet

exit

to our

room.

I'm

positively wet thinking about it."

Draco growled lowly and waited until

the timing was appropriate

as

dessert

was

being served and took his girlfriend's hand.

Together they walked out

of

the Great

Hall,

not

bothered one bit

by the general stares and whispers from everyone left behind.

A Past Trauma

Chapter 65: A Past Trauma

In the weeks that followed, Draco had taken to reading through the

books Marlene and the Dark Lord had given him before his return

to Hogwarts.

He had discussed the matter

with Hermione when

she'd asked him what

business he'd had with Lucius,

after they

had snuck off to the Room of Requirement. She was a bit surprised

and

somewhat

disappointed

that

her

parents

had chosen to

confront

Draco,

instead of

discussing the matter

directly with

her-but after Draco had explained a bit about what was discussed,

Hermione had agreed to allow him to do the initial

research, which

he had done so with vigor.

People's initial

reactions were exactly what Draco thought they'd

be.

For

the most

part,

those in Ravenclaw seemed to be

ambivalent about Hermione's parentage, except for the Head Girl

Cho Chang,

who'd been dating Diggory at the time of his death.

She had initially been friendly with Hermione at the beginning of

the school

year,

but

now was cold and standoffish.

Hufflepuff's

were a bit

more wary,

and a few were even down right

hostile.

Zacharias Smith was one wizard who wasn't.

He took every

available opportunity to partner

with Hermione in the NEWT

classes Draco didn't

share with her… which were Arithmancy

and Herbology. The wizard didn't seem the least bit deterred that

Hermione was betrothed to another wizard,

if

the heated looks

he kept sending her way were any indication.

The Gryffindor's, were another issue altogether.

While Potter was friendly and obliging,

Weasley wasn't

.

He was

often heard making snide comments to others within his house,

primarily Finnegan and Dean Thomas.

Draco had kept

a close

eye on the wizard and reminded him on more than one occasion

what he would do if he went near his witch.

Those in Slytherin treated Hermione with deference. Many of those

who had openly taunted her

throughout

those early years were

quick to apologize for their behavior.

His witch had been gracious,

but

cold to most

of

the overtures

within their

own house.

She seemed to be softening towards

Blaise and Theo though,

which made Draco happy.

But

the only

person she associated with regularly was Daphne.

When word

had gotten out

about

Daphne's betrothal

to Corban Yaxley,

the

girls in Slytherin were openly jealous of

the witch.

Hermione

thought

this

was

amusing

and

teased

her

friend

about

it

constantly.

Valentine's

Day

was

set

to arrive on the Friday

before the

Hogsmeade weekend,

and Daphne had received a beautiful

bouquet

of

flowers

and

a formal

request

to join Corban in

Hogsmeade at

the Hare and the Fowl: an exclusive restaurant at

the far end of the village. The girl

had blushed in happiness at the

invitation,

and had excitedly planned what to wear with Hermione

the next day.

"What

are you and Draco going to be doing to celebrate this

weekend?" Daphne inquired of her friend.

"We are spending the night

in the Room of

Requirement."

Hermione smiled softly.

"I

bought

something new to wear

for

tonight."

Daphne giggled while her friend just blushed. "Is it scandalous?"

Hermione laughed,

and nodded.

"I

think Draco won't

know what

hit him."

Both girls looked through Daphne's wardrobe while they discussed

their potential dates.

"Has Corban given you a betrothal gift?"

Daphne shook her head. "No. I told him he didn't have to but I'm

sure he will

eventually. I'm actually trying not to think about such

frivolous

things.

Corban mocked me at

one point

early on,

assuming I

was a witch who was only interested in material

possessions and a husband.

I

don't

want

him to think I'm that

witch… so I've left it be."

Hermione scrunched her nose and harrumphed in disagreement,

but didn't say anything else. While she could understand Daphne's

point

of

view,

she felt

her friend deserved to be treated with the

same courtesy that

Draco showed to her

daily.

Hermione liked

Corban well

enough,

and he was an older wizard who was set

in

his ways… but still

"Get

that

look off

your

face,

Hermione."

Daphne admonished,

while Hermione just

stuck her tongue out

at her friend. "Corban

is much older than me, and I am learning as we go. I don't have

any unrealistic expectations. I know he cares for me and I know

he will be faithful. I suppose the rest will come in time."

Giving her

friend an incredulous look,

Hermione just

sighed in

resignation. "And you're okay with that?"

Daphne nodded.

"Surprisingly,

I

am.

Corban and I

have passion,

and he is able to challenge me. I don't think I'll ever be bored. Plus

he understands that

I

want

to do more with my life than be a

Pureblood brood mare.

It's more than I

could've hoped for…

honestly."

"Well,

if

you're happy,

that's all

that

matters.

But

if

he ever treats

you poorly,

I

won't

hesitate to go after

him myself,"

Hermione

smiled wickedly, causing her friend to giggle, "and you can tell him I

said that."

"I

will."

Daphne smiled in gratitude at

her

friend.

"Thank you,

Hermione."

"For what?"

"For

being such a good friend.

After

everything I

did… how

hateful

I

was those first

three years,

you still

wanted to be my

friend. I'm not sure I deserved it."

Hermione just

waved her hand in the air,

like she was swatting

away a pesky insect.

"Don't

think on those things,

Daphne.

You

were my first friend… ever ."

Sitting down on the end of her bed in shock, Daphne looked at her

friend questioningly.

"Surely you had friends before you came to

Hogwarts?"

Sitting down facing her friend,

Hermione shook her head sadly.

"No.

I've never had any friends." Seeing the look of

disbelief

on

Daphne's face,

Hermione's sigh deepened. "When I was with my

adoptive parents, I went to a Muggle primary school. The children

knew I

was different.

I

was always reading,

never invited to play

with the other children. One day an older boy accosted me in the

bathroom of the school. I didn't understand what he was trying to

do until

he put

his hand under my skirt

and tore at

my knickers.

My magic reacted protectively,

and I

turned him blind,

deaf

and

mute.

My parents were called, and I had no idea what I'd done. I

was only seven at the time, but they removed me from that school

and put

me into another

primary school

closer to London.

The

children there didn't

like me either,

but

thankfully they left

me

alone.

When I

came to Hogwarts… I

thought… finally… it

all

made sense, you know? I would finally have a place where I was

accepted and then I wasn't, over something that turned out to be

untrue."

Hermione shrugged helplessly,

but

her

friend had tears coming

down her face.

"Did your Muggle parents know that

boy assaulted you?" Daphne

wanted to know.

"Yes, I told them and they believed me."

Daphne nodded. "And the boy?"

Hermione sighed but shrugged. "I don't know. I never did find out

if what I'd done had left him permanently disabled. I know it wasn't

right,

but

I've never felt

guilty over what

happened.

He would've

violated me, likely taken my innocence if I hadn't protected myself.

I've gotten good at

protecting myself

you know?" Hermione tried

to smile, but it came out wrong.

Daphne went over to her friend and hugged her tightly. "I'm so,

so sorry,

Hermione.

I

wish I

could take back all

the pain and

suffering you've been through.

Have you told Draco any of

this?"

Hermione shook her head.

"He already carries so much guilt over

what happened, so how could I burden him with that? It's over and

done with. I can't go back and change the past."

Daphne tried to understand where her friend was coming from,

but

it

made

her

angry

on

Hermione's

behalf.

She'd

been

ostracized for

most

of

her

life.

In the Muggle World for

being

magical… in the

Magical World for being Muggle…

what kind of fucked up mess was that?

"We should finish getting you ready for

your

big date tonight."

Hermione got

up and walked over to Daphne's closet and picked

out

a few items for the witch.

"I

like this blue dress.

I

think with

your silver heels it would look fantastic."

Taking the hint, Daphne walked over and held the dress up to

her body and looked into the mirror. "Hair up or down?"

Looking over at

her friend,

Hermione smiled.

"Up,

I

think? That

way he can take it down later."

Daphne

giggled

at

Hermione

as

she

waggled

her

eyebrows

suggestively. "Up it is then."

Together

they

finished

picking

out

Daphne's

outfit

and

accessories, and Hermione gave her friend once last hug before

she left the

room,

looking a bit

lost

and fore-lorn.

Daphne shook her

head,

sighing unhappily,

feeling unsure what

to do about

Hermione's confession.

Should she tell Draco?

Shaking her head clear, Daphne decided to sit on the information

for a bit.

After

showering,

she got

ready quickly,

and headed down to the

common room.

When she entered,

she saw Blaise,

Draco and

Theo sitting by the fireplace talking amongst

themselves.

When

Draco looked up,

he smiled widely and gestured towards Daphne

to join them.

"Looking good,

Greengrass."

Blaise whistled appreciatively.

"Hot

date?"

"Yes,

Blaise.

I'm meeting Corban at

the school

entrance and he's

taking me to dinner at the Hare and the Fowl."

Theo whistled, impressed. "That's a fancy place. The cheapest fire

whiskey they have there is 35 galleons a glass."

Daphne rolled her eyes at

her friend.

"Of course that's what you'd

be impressed with, Theodore."

Smirking at

his friends,

Draco just

rolled his eyes.

"I've eaten

there before. It was decent enough."

Glancing over at her friend with a confused expression on her face,

Daphne couldn't help asking. "Who did you go there with, Draco?"

Draco shrugged his shoulders but suddenly looked uncomfortable,

while Blaise and Theo just

gave him a knowing look.

Before he

could

answer

however,

another

voice

interrupted

their

conversation, "Yes, Draco. When did you have the chance to go to

that restaurant? I've heard it's quite posh and very romantic."

Draco looked over his shoulder at his intended, who was watching

him warily.

Throwing up a discreet

silencing charm,

Draco ran a

hand through his hair.

"I

took Therese Rowle there on a date,

Valentine's Day,

Fourth

Year."

Hermione's

eyes

narrowed

and

she

tilted

her

head,

contemplating the wizard before her.

"I

see ."

Was all

she said,

but

her

body language told a very

different story.

Daphne could see Hermione's posture closing off and Draco could

see it too. He went to stand up, but Hermione held up her hand to

stop him.

"If

you all

would excuse me,

I'm suddenly not

feeling very well."

Looking over

at

her

friend,

Hermione smiled softly.

"Enjoy your

date, Daphne. Say hello to Corban for me."

Daphne nodded and watched with concern as Hermione moved

quickly out

of

the common room.

Draco went

to stand to follow

her, but Daphne stopped him by placing her hand on his shoulder.

She didn't

think she'd ever

seen panic on Draco's face before,

and he growled at

her

for

stopping him but

she just

shook her

head in rebuke.

"Leave her be, Draco. Hermione is having a rough day."

Draco seemed stupefied momentarily before he sat down with his

head in his hands.

Blaise and Theo gave their

friend looks of

sympathy.

After a few moments Daphne sat

back down and cast

stronger silencing charms. From how her friends were considering

her, they knew she had something important to share.

"I'm going to require a wand oath before we get

started.

I

have

something to share and I want to make sure you all understand the

importance of not sharing this information outside of us. I know you

will most likely talk with Hermione, Draco."

Draco

looked

over

at

his

friend

and

sighed.

"This

is

about

Hermione, isn't it?"

Daphne just

nodded.

"Is she going to be upset

at

you for telling

us?" Asked Theo.

Shrugging,

Daphne honestly wasn't

sure how to answer

that

question.

"She didn't

swear

me to secrecy if

that's what

your

asking, but I think you all need to hear this."

Each boy nodded and took the oath. Once that was done Daphne

shared with them the conversation she'd had with Hermione earlier.

She told them how she'd had no friends in Muggle primary school.

How hateful

the other children were to her for being different. How

Hermione had been filled with hope for

the first

time in her

life

when she'd come to Hogwarts… eager to make friends and belong

and how cruelly her hopes were dashed. Daphne watched all

their

faces,

but

especially

Draco's,

when she told them what

had

happened to Hermione at the age of seven. What that evil

Muggle

boy had tried to do and how she had protected herself from harm.

Daphne didn't

think she'd ever seen Draco look as angry and torn

apart as he did in that moment.

It was fortunate that she had thought to erect the silencing charm,

because the pained scream that

rent

through the air

at

her

confession, made Theo, Blaise and herself flinch back in shock.

Daphne then grabbed Draco to comfort

him before his magic

could get

out

of

control.

It

was taking every ounce of

Draco's

Pureblood training to keep him from losing it. Theo had his wand

out, ready to send a petrificus totalis, but at the last minute Draco

seemed to get

himself

calmed down.

Without

another word,

he

cancelled the silencing charms and made his way out

of

the

common room, not realizing all eyes in the room were on him.

"Is he going to be okay?" Asked Theo quietly.

"What

about

Hermione?" Whispered Blaise sadly,

"What

kind of

messed up fuck would hurt a seven year old girl? And what kind

of fucks would hate someone for no good reason at all."

Daphne wiped a tear from her eye as she looked at her friends with

sadness. "We did… we all did."

Emotional Upheaval

Chapter 66: Emotional Upheaval

Hermione didn't know where she was going, and frankly she didn't

really care at

the moment.

She hadn't

thought

about

that

time in

her

life in so long.

How frightened she had been,

everyday…

frightened

for

her

life.

How she'd

had no one.

No friends,

acquaintances even… no one to talk to… to listen to her pain.

She'd thought

she had put

it

away,

but

listening to the fact

that

Draco had taken another witch on a fancy Valentine's date made

her furious and despondent at the same time.

Not that she'd ever really fancied Valentine's Day-last year she and

Draco weren't

officially together and they had snuck away for a bit

of snogging.

This year… well… Draco had told her

yesterday that

he had

something special

planned for her and he wanted to spend time

with

just

her

tonight… in

their

room.

They

had

gone

to

Hogsmeade together, held hands and kissed but Draco had never

formally taken her on what she would consider a proper date. Yet,

he'd taken another witch to a fancy restaurant in fourth year.

They weren't

together then and she had been dating Viktor… but

still… it hurt, and she didn't understand why .

Walking absentmindedly,

she finally found herself

by the spot

where she had met

with Nagini

during her darkest

days.

Sitting

down,

and casting a notice-me-not

charm,

she gazed morosely

out over the Black Lake.

It

was cold and there was snow on the ground and she didn't

have her coat, so she cast warming charms…

… but

it

did little to help with the coldness she felt

seeping

through her bones.

She'd always been so strong, so determined… but now ?

She felt bereft .

Elsewhere in the castle, Draco was in a state of controlled panic.

He had gone to the Room of

Requirement,

but

Hermione wasn't

there. He then went down to the music room, but she wasn't there

either.

Moving towards the front

hall,

he saw Potter standing near the

Great Hall entrance talking with Cho Chang. The witch gave him a

cold look, but Potter nodded in greeting.

"Sorry to interrupt, but have you seen Hermione, Potter?"

Harry shook his head in the negative and Draco ran his hand

through his hair in frustration.

Looking at

the blonde closely,

Cho could see that

Draco was truly worried and she felt

momentary sympathy for the Slytherin Prince.

"I saw Hermione a little while ago, walking down towards the Black

Lake." Cho said softly.

Draco's eyes widened, but then he bowed and nodded his thanks,

taking off for the spot he was pretty sure his witch would be sitting

at.

When he'd reached the place where Hermione used to meet

Nagini, he cast a Hominem Revelio and sure enough? There was

a signature.

Apparently his witch had cast

a series of

spells to

keep interested bystanders from noticing her.

Moving over to the

tree where he used to keep watch on his witch,

Draco leant

against it and sighed before speaking softly.

"Baby,

I

know you're there ."

Running a hand through his hair,

Draco moved forward a bit

towards the spot

he knew his witch

was sitting. "Baby, please… I know you're angry with me, and you

have every right to be, but please don't shut me out."

After

a few moments of

silence,

Draco sighed heavily and sat

down on the ground with his back to the tree,

casting his own

warming charms. He stared at the spot where Hermione should've

been and leant forward, his arms resting on his knees.

"Daphne told me what

you two discussed earlier, and she made

me take a wand oath beforehand-so please don't

be angry with

her.

She's worried about you, as am I. I'm so sorry, Hermione." Draco

paused and took a fortifying breath.

He continued to sit there in silence, hoping against hope that

his witch would eventually talk to him.

He silently cast

the

Hominem Revelio again and the same light

flowed from his

wand.

Hermione was there, just out of his reach.

He sat

back and closed his eyes in shame,

feeling tears falling

from the corner of his eyes.

Hermione watched Draco as he sat

there in silence.

She had

heard every word he'd said and her heart had reacted strongly to

the emotion and pain she'd heard in his voice.

He was truly

sorry… she knew it..

.she had known it

for a while and yet

she

couldn't

bring herself

to respond.

Daphne had told him and she

knew she should be angry, but she understood where Daphne's

concern had come from-so while she was upset,

she wasn't

angry at her friend.

Watching

as

tears

leaked from Draco's

eyes,

Hermione was

shocked by his show of emotion.

Malfoy's didn't cry… didn't show weakness.

Yet here was her love, breaking down in front of her. She could feel

his pain… the necklace on her

chest

was thrumming with his

emotions.

She closed her eyes and remembered the words he'd

spoken to his ancestor,

and she remembered the feeling of

love

that had burned through her chest at his admission.

Sighing tiredly,

she cancelled the spell,

and watched as Draco's

eyes widened in relief

when he saw her

sitting there,

watching

him.

"I'm sorry." She whispered so lowly, Draco almost didn't hear it…

almost .

"No, my heart. You have nothing to apologize for-do you hear me?

Nothing!

I

on the other

hand,

will

spend the rest

of

our

lives

apologizing for my stupid, arrogant, prejudiced mistakes. How can

you even stand to be with me?"

Hermione gasped in shock. "Draco! I know what Daphne told you,

and I never should've said anything to her."

At

Draco's growl

and vehement

shaking of

his head,

Hermione

stopped what she was about to say.

Draco,

on the other

hand,

had quite a bit

to say.

"You obviously

have been holding so much in for so long and I should've realized

sooner, and for that I'm sorry. I was so happy and excited to finally

have all

of

you? I

guess I'd thought

that

what

had happened was

forgiven and forgotten. But how can you forget something if you've

never

had a proper chance to talk about

it

and heal

from? So,

I

want

you to talk to me, my love. Let me be your strength and your

safe place. Let me help you heal your heart and soul. I need you to

let me help you. I want to be that for you, baby, if you'll let me."

"I'm scared."

Hermione whispered,

finally admitting out

loud her

deepest, darkest fears.

"What are you scared of?" Draco asked quietly.

"That

if

I

share my pain with you,

that

you'll

come to resent

me

because of it. That you'll

get tired of saying your sorry every time I

feel

insecure because of our past history. I don't know how long it's

going to take me to deal with some of this. I've held it in for so long,

it scares me how much the pain hurts some days when I remember

what

happened.

It's not

all

the time,

or

even very often… but

sometimes something will

trigger it. It feels what I'd imagine PTSD

must feel like."

Draco looked confused at the reference. "PTSD?"

Hermione nodded.

"It's a Muggle acronym for

Post

Traumatic

Stress Disorder.

It's associated primarily with people who have

gone through horrific experiences,

primarily from wartime,

but

sometimes from other traumatic life events. I've kept my emotions

in check for so long, that sometimes I just become overwhelmed

when something triggers a memory from before."

Sighing in resignation,

Draco reached for Hermione and held her

tightly to his body.

He understood on some level

what

she was

trying to tell him and it made sense in a way.

He as a child… he'd been taught from a young age to control

his

emotions and not

allow anyone to see weakness.

Hermione had

been

self-taught

out

of

necessity

and self-preservation.

The

thought made him angry and sad all at once.

"Then when it happens, talk to me . I know you're upset about the

fact

that

I

took another witch out

on a proper date and I

haven't

exactly done that for you. That was what tonight was supposed to

be about."

Looking at her wizard in confusion, Hermione asked, "What are you

talking about?"

Sighing softly, Draco kissed Hermione's hand. "Well, I had asked

a few of

the House Elves to help me plan the perfect

date

tonight.

So,

if

you're still

open to it,

I'd love to show you exactly

what I had planned for us."

Hermione could see the cautious hope in Draco's gaze and she

didn't

want

to disappoint

him,

plus she was curious about

this

date he had planned. "What do I need to do?"

Draco's face lit

up with a wide smile before he kissed Hermione

softly,

pulling out

a box from his robes.

"This is for you.

When

you get back to your dorm room, enlarge and open it. It contains

everything you'll

need for

tonight.

Meet

me at

the Room of

Requirement in an hour."

Nodding gently,

Hermione kissed Draco back and smiled

softly. "Okay."

"Okay." Draco whispered back before he cupped Hermione's face

in his hands and kissed her reverently and thoroughly.

When they both come up for air,

Draco moved to stand up, taking

his witch with him. Holding her within his embrace, the pair walked

back

towards

the castle together,

not

paying attention to the

interested stares from their fellow classmates.

When Hermione reached her

dorm room,

she enlarged the box

Draco had given her and gasped at

what

was located within the

beautiful

silver box.

A stunning gown of

emerald green silk flowed

to the ground. The dress had a haltered bodice that had a jeweled

clasp behind the neck and a tear drop opening that

flowed down

between her breasts.

From the upper waist

until

the knees it

was

form-fitted and then gently flowed out

to the floor.

There was a

matching pair of green silk heels that had silver embroidery on the

sides.

A silver clutch purse and she added a very skimpy pair of

green lace thong knickers to wear under the dress.

The choices

were simply exquisite and Hermione couldn't

help but

sigh in

pleasure at her wizard's thoughtfulness.

It was obvious great care had been taken with these selections and

for the first

time Hermione was truly excited for what a Valentine's

Day would bring.

Draco was busy putting the final

touches on his plans for

the

evening.

He had asked several

of the Malfoy house elves to help

him with his plans.

Tilley,

the Malfoy elf

in charge of

the cooking

was making her special

Herb-stuffed Cornish Hens with roasted

potatoes and trifle for

dessert.

Draco had chosen a nice 1990

Domaine Michel Lafarge Bourgogne Pinot Noir that his Father had

gotten during his last

visit

to France.

Once the room was set,

Draco set

out

his dress robes and went

over to the en suite the

Room of

Requirement

had

conjured.

Taking

a

shower

and

washing his hair,

Draco mulled over the events of

the afternoon,

his thoughts drifting to what Daphne had shared with him.

It

broke Draco's heart

to think about

how traumatized Hermione

must've felt as a frightened seven-year-old. Growing up without her

real

parents,

she had no real

understanding of

magic,

no way to

know how she was different

and no one to explain it

to her.

Her

Muggle parents obviously cared about

her, but they wouldn't have

understood how to help her…

… not really.

She'd been essentially alone her whole life before Hogwarts, with

only her Muggle parents showing her any care or kindness. Then

she found out she was a witch-what a relief that must have been

for her.

To finally understand why she was different, unique… special.

But

then she came to Hogwarts and on her very first day, he

had effectively ostracized her

and made her an outcast

not

just within their own house… but with all of the students.

As the water

washed over

Draco's face,

it

hid the tears that

started to flow as he remembered the look on Hermione's face

that very first night. She had been understandably confused as to

his questions and when she'd told him she 'wasn't there to make

friends,

'

and it

was like a light

had shut

off

in her eyes. He had

watched his witch fade each year from the first year through the

beginning of fourth year.

How frail

and alone she'd been… and he had done that.

How could she love him after everything he'd done?

Did he even deserve her love, her forgiveness?

If

Draco had been a less selfish wizard,

he'd have walked away

and allowed some other wizard more worthy to court

Hermione,

but

he loved her.

She was his witch and he couldn't… wouldn't

ever let her go.

Would she wake up someday and regret

being with

him? He didn't

think so,

but

the thought

was there

nonetheless.

Finishing his shower

and drying himself

off,

he waved his wand

over his face to get

rid of

the red-rimmed and swollen eyes from

the onslaught of tears. He needed to be strong for his witch, and he

needed to remind her every day how much he loved her.

Getting dressed, he hoped that this night would be healing for the

both of them.

Casting a tempus charm, the time flashed letting him know that his

witch would hopefully be there shortly.

Making one final

check and sending an incendio at the fireplace,

he sat down and waited for his witch to arrive.

Bonded

Chapter 67: Bonded

Hermione finally made her way to the Room of Requirement.

She had packed a few things in her beaded bag for the night, just

in case.

When she reached the room,

she paced in front

of

the

door three times,

and when it

opened-she gasped in awe at

how

beautiful the room looked.

Draco had really outdone himself!

The room looked like something out of a fairytale .

There were candles floating around the room and a warm fire in

the hearth.

A small,

elegant

table was centered in the room, with

two green velvet

wing-backed chairs.

Crystal

goblets and fine

herringbone

China

adorned

the

table

settings

with

gold-leaf

flatware.

There was a piano in the corner,

near the fireplace and

on the far end of

the room a stunning Victorian four-poster bed

with transparent silk curtains that stood out in stark relief.

After

she'd taken in the room,

she finally noticed her

wizard

standing by the near wall, staring at her with a hungered gaze. His

grey eyes were glittering in the low candlelight and she gasped at

how handsome he looked.

Dressed in black dress robes with a white dress shirt and emerald

green

tie

that

matched

her

dress,

Draco

looked

absolutely

scrumptious.

She blushed deeply at

the look of

frank appreciation

on Draco's

face,

as

his

eyes

raked over

her

lithe form.

He

sauntered confidently towards her and bowed formally, reaching for

her

hand and placing the softest

of

kisses on the back of

her

knuckles.

"My Lady,

" Draco purred seductively,

"you look breathtaking this

evening."

Her blush deepened if

possible,

but

she did manage an elegant

curtsy. Her voice came out a bit huskier than she'd intended when

she replied, "Thank you, kind Sir."

Smirking devilishly, Draco moved over and placed his hand on her

lower back, escorting her to the table.

"Dinner awaits, my Lady."

Holding out

her chair,

she gave her intended a small

smile as he

got

her situated and then he proceeded to do the same himself.

Once they were both seated,

Draco reached for a bottle of

wine

that was sitting in a wine bucket stand near his seat. He poured a

small

sip for himself

and nodded his head in appreciation before

pouring the rich red liquid into her glass, then his. Tilley 'popped '

in on queue,

and the servettes were placed by magic on each of

their plates. When the food was revealed, she gasped in pleasure

as her favorite dish was revealed.

"Oh, this looks lovely, Tilley!" She gushed, "This is my favorite!"

Tilley smiled while her ears flapped happily.

"Young's Masters

tells Tilley this be your

favorite,

Miss.

Tilleys most

happy to

makes it for yours special night."

"Thank you,

Tilley."

Hermione smiled fondly at

the little Malfoy

House elf.

"You've outdone yourself,

Tilley."

Draco said firmly,

nodding in

approval, "We will let you know when we are done."

Tilley bowed humbly.

"Ofs course Young's Master."

And with a 'pop ' Tilley was gone.

Hermione smiled softly at her wizard and said genuinely, "This

is truly lovely, Draco. Thank you."

Taking his witch's hand,

Draco kissed the back of

it.

"Nothing is

too good for you,

my love. I have the whole evening planned for

us." Reaching for his glass, he brought it up to make a toast. "I'd

like to make a toast." Hermione smiled and raised her glass to

Draco's as he said, "To us ."

"To us." She echoed back the sentiment,

causing Draco to smile

widely,

clinking his glass with hers and together they each took a

sip of the rich wine. Both hummed in appreciation of the light and

fresh flavors of cherry and strawberry with earthy underpinnings.

"This is excellent wine, Draco."

"We have an extensive wine cellar at

the Manor.

Father is quite a

connoisseur of French wines, both magical and muggle."

She laughed.

"Who would've thought

that

Lucius Malfoy would

appreciate muggle wine."

Smiling in solidarity,

Draco chuckled lowly and admitted,

"Father

is a certifiable snob when it

comes to certain things.

Art,

music

and wine probably top that

list,

and in no particular

order.

He

would never

admit

it

out

loud,

but

our

wine cellar

is mostly

comprised of

rare muggle vintages.

He even has contacts with

one of

the more noted muggle auction houses in London,

who

have been known to help him procure rare finds from time to

time."

Shaking her head in disbelief, she just smiled ruefully. "That

pompous prat! For all his posturing, he's a closeted hypocrite."

At

that

Draco snickered loudly,

wondering what

his Father would

say to that assessment.

"I'm sure Father doesn't quite see it that way."

"Of

course he doesn't.

The man never has a hair out of place. In

fact,

the only time I've ever seen him truly ruffled was at the Yule

Ball back during fourth year."

"Yes,

I

do remember that.

He was so flabbergasted after you left

with Krum,

he went

straight

home.

I

remember

thinking how

utterly spectacular you were that

night,

and how jealous I was of

Krum being on your arm." He finished with a small

frown on his

face.

"Viktor was a good friend to me, he was actually the first person

in the magical world to show me any kindness. I'm still immensely

grateful

to

him for

that."

She finished softly,

with her

eyes

downcast on the table.

Sighing in resignation, he grabbed Hermione's hand and squeezed

it until she looked up at him.

"I

think we need to really talk about

this, and we should've done

this before now, and for that I apologize." Taking a fortifying sip of

his wine,

Draco set

the glass down and looked his witch directly

in the eye. "I know I was a first class git to you. I was prejudiced,

hateful

and I

have no excuse for it.

I

didn't

think about

how the

things I'd said and did might truly affect you, and I didn't realize it

until

that day in the library third year. I distinctly remember looking

at

the emptiness in your eyes and wondering to myself,

if

there

was anyone in your life who truly cared about

you.

I

went

home

that Easter break and thought of nothing else but you. But it really

didn't

hit

me until

I

saw you running down the hill

to meet Nagini

in fourth year.

The look on your face was the most open I'd ever

seen it,

and when you saw Nagini? You truly smiled, and it lit up

your face completely. You were breathtaking and I'd felt like such

an idiot that I hadn't seen it sooner. My heart hurt for the first time

in my life because I'd realized how much I

hurt

you,

and I didn't

know how to fix it."

Draco paused and took another

sip of

his

wine, noticing his witch was looking at him with an openly curious

expression on her face.

"I wrote to my Mother, you know-back in

fourth

year

after

your

confrontation

with

Snape.

Told

her

everything .

How I'd hurt

you,

how it

made me feel.

How

disappointed I

was in myself.

Do you know what she wrote back

and told me?"

Hermione

smiled

but

shook

her

head.

"She

told

me

that

sometimes we hurt

the one's we care about

the most.

That

if

I

truly cared about you, I needed to make things right with you. She

asked me what

it

was I

saw in you and I

spent

an entire letter

telling her every quality I'd noticed in you over the years."

Shaking her head in wonder, Hermione couldn't help but ask. "And

what qualities did you list?"

Draco smiled shyly and took out

a folded letter from his pocket

and handed it

to his witch, who took it from him with a trembling

hand.

When she looked up at

him,

he simply nodded and

gestured for her to open and read it, so she did.

Dear Mum,

I know you told me not to be too hard on myself, but how am

I supposed to not be? I've hurt someone irreparably because

of what I've been taught as truth for my whole life. Yet, how is

it possible that a girl who wasn't raised in our world, could be

so brilliant

when it

comes to everything magical? You told

me to list Hermione's qualities that I admire, and I find it is far

easier than I'd ever thought it would be.

She is brilliant.

Brilliant at magic. Did you know she's already

doing sixth year

level

magic with ease? I've seen her cast

wandless spells when she thinks no one is paying attention to

her.

She

never

seems

to

struggle

with

anything

our

Professor's place on us.

So-how could I

ever

see her

as

inferior,

when she is so much better at magic than I am? And

what does that make me, that I didn't notice it before now?

She is kind.

Did you know she leaves out

books for other

students who struggle with their homework. Everyone ignores

her,

or taunts her but she never allows that to stop her from

helping someone without

their knowledge.

She works in the

infirmary and out in the greenhouses tending the plants and

making potions for the sick students at school.

No one ever

thanks her,

or gives her a moments praise but it doesn't stop

her from doing what she can to help. She's like those guardian

angels the stories talk about.

She

is

resilient.

Hermione

never

lets

anyone

see

her

weakness.

Did I

tell

you I

saw her crying in third year, after I

taunted her in the library? She never broke down or showed

weakness until

she thought she was alone.

I

made her cry,

Mum, and all because I was a hateful git. What kind of person

doesn't that make me?

She is beautiful inside and out. I don't know how I missed it.

How did I miss it, Mum? How can I make her see that I'm not

that

hateful

boy whose turned everyone against her? And

for

what? Is it

enough of

a reason to ostracize someone

because they're different? I know what Father and you have

always taught me about our blood being purer and Malfoy's

being

better.

But

how can

I

justify

that

when I

see

Hermione's spirit

broken because of

my hatefulness? Do

you think

she'd ever

forgive

me,

Mum? Do I

deserve

forgiveness?

I

haven't

slept

in days.

All

I

see when I

close my eyes is

Hermione.

Her

dead

expression and her

wasting away

because of me. I know Father would never agree with me and

he'd probably berate me for it too but I

don't care anymore.

I'm done hurting her just because she's Muggle-born. I can't

even think,

much less say the other word anymore.

It hurts

too much.

Please tell me what to do? Your Son, Draco

When Hermione finished the letter,

there were tears coming

down her cheeks.

The letter was dated before Yule, fourth year.

Just

a week after

her

confrontation with Snape in the potions

classroom.

She had been convinced Draco was trying to sabotage her

friendship with Viktor, but it was now obvious he had been worried

for

her.

Truly

worried.

And it

wasn't

because she was

the

daughter of

the Dark Lord.

No .

There would've been absolutely

no way Draco could've figured that out before the Yule Ball fourth

year and her confrontation with his father.

He had been trying to

make amends on his own,

for

his own sake,

because he'd felt

guilty and realized what he'd done was wrong.

She looked up at

her wizard and smiled beatifically.

"Thank you

for sharing this with me,

Draco." She spoke up haltingly. "I didn't

realize you'd seen so much."

Draco nodded.

"I've always noticed you.

You've always been

there in some way,

and I

just

wanted you to understand a bit

better about

where I

was at

back then.

It

was so easy to fall

in

love with you.

I

think I

was already half

way there when I

wrote

that letter to my mum. She confided to me over this past Yule that

this letter was why she stopped the betrothal between myself and

Astoria.

She'd realized where my heart

truly belonged and she

knew that I'd never be happy otherwise."

"Even though I was still technically a Muggle-born?"

Shrugging,

Draco shifted in his seat

and reached for Hermione's

hand. "I really don't know, because Yule happened and then Father

realized who you most likely were. He was very impressed with you

that

night.

I

don't

think I've ever seen him flustered, and you were

magnificent ."

"You were there?"

"Yes, hiding in the shadows. I remember watching you walk away

with Krum and my heart broke a bit. I thought it was unfair that the

witch I wanted… well you know." Draco hung his head sheepishly.

"I

know Draco,

I

do ." Offered Hermione softly.

"And I

do forgive

you,

I've told you that

before.

I

don't

want

this issue to keep

coming between us. We can't change the past, that is true-but we

can promise each other the present and the future. I just ask you

to be patient with me."

Draco stood up from the table and walked around reaching for

Hermione's hand,

which she gently placed into his as he helped

her up.

He then led her to the center of the room and waved his

wand,

music filling the room.

For a few moments, the two lovers

just danced in perfect sync as they gazed into each other's eyes.

Finally he pulled Hermione into his body closely and whispered

into her ear,

"I

will

always be here for you,

with you.

Don't

ever

doubt that. I love you, Hermione, with all my heart."

"I love you too." Hermione replied softly.

After a few more minutes of dancing, Draco led Hermione over to

the piano and directed her to sit in a chair on the right of the piano

bench.

He sat

down,

turned to wink at

her and started playing.

Draco didn't play for her often, but when he did Hermione relished

in how gifted he was. His playing was transcendent and ethereal.

As the music moved through her she was able to recognize that

Draco had chosen to play Beethoven's Moonlight

Sonata,

which

had been one of her adoptive mother's favorite pieces.

Hermione was always amazed at

how peaceful

Draco looked

when he played,

as

if

the weight

of

the world was off

his

shoulders.

All

the expectations that

came with being the Malfoy

Heir were somehow negated when he sat down and let the music

take over.

Music had been an escape for her as well

for most of

her life.

She had found acceptance through her talent, and when

there were no friends and no support,

she still

had her music to

chase away the darkness that would consume her some days.

As Draco finished the last

movement

with a flourish,

Hermione

clapped politely and smiled warmly at

her wizard… he truly was

amazing in every way.

"That was beautiful, Draco. I'm envious of how well you play."

Draco chuckled, "Well, it's gratifying that there's at least one thing I

excel in over you-besides flying that is."

"Well, you play beautifully."

Draco bowed and moved around the bench so he could face her.

"You haven't

sang to me in a while.

Perhaps I might request you

amaze me with your hidden talent?"

Tilting her

head to the side,

Hermione looked thoughtful

for

a

moment

before she nodded.

When she gestured towards the

piano,

Draco's eyebrow rose,

but

he moved off

the bench and

traded places with Hermione.

"I didn't know you played?" Draco questioned.

"A little."

Hermione replied.

"My

adoptive parents

were both

musically inclined.

They made sure I

took lessons in voice and

piano, although I'm not nearly as accomplished as you are."

Draco nodded as he watched Hermione settle down behind the

piano and then she started to play and sing.

Her voice always

made his heart race and his breath hitch.

She was simply exquisite when she sang.

Moon River

Wider than a mile

I'm crossing you in style… someday

Oh, Dream maker

You

Heartbreaker

Wherever

you're

going

I'm going

your

way… Two drifters

Off to see the world

There's such a lot of world To see

We're after the same

Rainbow's end

Waiting round the bend

My

huckleberry

friend

Moon river

And me

When she was done,

Draco came over and helped her stand up,

guiding her

back towards the bed.

When they reached it,

he sat

Hermione down on the edge of the bed and got down on his knees

in front

of

her,

grasping her hands in his.

Trying to get

his voice

under

control,

he reached into his dress robes and pulled out

a

long rectangular box.

"That was incredible, baby. You have such an amazing voice."

Hermione blushed prettily and smiled.

"Thank you.

What

do

you have there, Mr. Malfoy?"

Draco

smirked

and

handed

the

box

to

his

witch.

"Your

Valentine's gift.

I

picked this up over

the holidays,

but

held

onto it for today. I hope you like it."

He watched Hermione's eyes widen as she opened the box to

see what was inside.

The beautiful

charm bracelet

that

was lying on the black velvet

was simply stunning.

The bracelet

was made of the finest goblin

silver and the charms were all unique and meaningful. There was

a piano,

a musical

note, a book, a snake with tiny emerald eyes,

a small diamond heart and an infinity rune.

Hermione looked up at Draco with tears in her eyes. "When did you

have time to do this?"

Smirking in satisfaction,

Draco leant

up and kissed Hermione

softly on the lips before he replied.

"I

had it

commissioned at the

beginning of the school year. The Malfoy family has a noted goblin

jeweler

who

makes

all

our

family

heirlooms.

This

one

has

protective charms

imbedded within it.

It

can also act

as an

emergency port

key should you ever need it

to.

I

know you have

your betrothal

necklace and I

love seeing it

on you, but I thought

this would be a bit more personal. We can add charms throughout

our life together. I just wanted you to know how important you are

to me."

Hermione flung herself

into Draco's arms and kissed him

passionately. "I love it! And I love you."

Returning the kiss with equal

vigor Draco stood up with his

witch and sat her down on the bed. Taking her right wrist, he

placed the bracelet

on and sealed the clasp with a spell.

When that

was

done,

he removed his outer

robes and

watched as Hermione stood and gave him a seductive look,

and then in a flash her dress was pooled on the floor,

while

Draco stood there in awe.

Hermione smirked wickedly and turned around, peering over her

right

shoulder as Draco took in the back of her-could they even

be considered knickers?

They were fucking sinful!

The back had a small

patch of

lace that

started at

the top of

her

bum and disappeared about two inches lower into the crack of her

arse.

Draco's cock was weeping at

the goddess before him.

Fucking Salazar, how'd he get so damn lucky?

Moving into her space,

her pushed his front

into her back and

growled into her

left

ear.

"You are a fucking goddess,

baby.

I

want you so damn much!"

Hermione arched her

body into Draco's and purred,

wrapping

her arm around the back of

his head as he kissed and sucked

on her neck and pulse point. Eliciting whimpers of pleasure from

his witch.

"Draco…" Hermione whispered, "I can't wait any longer. I know you

want

to continue to court

me properly,

and I

will

let

you buy me

whatever you wish-but if you don't make love to me right now? I'm

going to explode."

"Fuck, fuck, fuck!" His body was shaking with need. "Baby, are you

sure? If

we do this now, there's no going back. I don't want you to

regret it! It will kill me if you regret it."

Hermione turned in Draco's arms and kissed him deeply, lovingly.

"How could you ever think I would regret this. I need you, want you.

I

need you inside me… please, Draco! Please don't make me wait

any longer!"

Draco knew he couldn't deny her, he'd never be able to deny her.

Gathering her up into his arms,

he moved them over to the bed

and slowly,

methodically removed the sinful

knickers from his

witch's body all

the while kissing and suckling every inch of

skin

exposed to him while Hermione was writhing in need.

When he

settled

himself

between

her

thighs

and

inhaled

her

scent,

groaning loudly,

she felt

herself

getting obscenely wetter by the

second.

Then he started licking and twirling his tongue over her

clit,

making her

cry out

in pleasure,

which caused him to growl

and placed one, then two fingers deep inside her, stretching her in

preparation for him.

When she shrieked his name loudly as she came, he lapped up

her essence and then moved up her body until

she kissed him

deeply, moaning at the taste of herself on his tongue.

And

when

he

finally

entered

her,

and

took

her

innocence,

Hermione cried out first in pain, and then in overwhelming pleasure

as Draco filled her

completely and took his time bringing her to

orgasm,

again,

and again.

He was methodical,

purposeful

and

masterful in how he worked her body.

She never knew anything could feel this right, this complete.

Her

necklace hummed with energy and she felt

everything

Draco was feeling.

As her amber eyes caught

his grey,

they

widened in understanding.

He could feel her too.

It was pure magic.

Draco was lost, so completely lost in his witch.

How could he have not known how utterly overwhelming this would

be?

He felt everything and it was perfection.

Nothing in his previous experiences had ever prepared him for

what

making love to Hermione would be like.

Her

scent,

her

taste,

her

smile,

her

warmth and wetness were like home.

He

knew if

he were to smell

Amortentia at

this very moment? It

would smell

of

vanilla,

parchment and the sweet nectar that was

only his Hermione.

As he felt

his orgasm approach,

Draco kissed Hermione deeply

and as she moaned her release he let

himself

go,

groaning out

her name in bliss. When he was finally spent, he looked down into

sated amber eyes and smiled softly.

"You are amazing my heart,

my love. Merlin baby, I love you-so fucking much."

Hermione sighed in utter contentment. "I love you too, Draco… so

much."

Years of

bottled up emotions spilled out

in the afters and she

sobbed as Draco held her,

whispering words of

love,

devotion

and protection.

She had once promised herself

that

she would

never

allow this wizard to see her

weakness.

Draco was no

longer

that

person-he was

an amazing man who loved her

unconditionally,

and as she clung to him, she made him promise

her that he'd never leave her-never stop loving her.

Draco felt

himself

tearing up at

his witch's sobs,

knowing deep

down exactly where this onslaught of emotion was coming from.

He could only hold her

and promise her that

he would always

love her and nothing would ever change that.

He would spend the rest of their lives together proving it to her.

Sharing Memories

Chapter 68: Sharing Memories

When Daphne had left

her

friends and headed for

the castle

entrance,

her

mind was preoccupied.

She was hopeful

that

her

friend wouldn't feel

like she'd betrayed her trust, but Daphne felt it

was necessary to tell Draco what had happened.

Hopefully, he would be able to help Hermione deal with her past.

When Daphne finally reached the entrance to the school,

Corban was waiting for her with a single red rose in his hand.

He bowed formally as she walked towards him,

handing her

the flower and placing a gentle kiss on the back of her hand.

"Miss Greengrass, you look stunning this evening."

"You

look

handsome

as

well,

Lord

Yaxley."

Daphne

smiled

demurely,

and he did. His hair was plaited back as always and his

robes were the darkest

blue,

matching his eyes perfectly.

Corban

offered her

his arm,

which she took immediately and the two

walked towards Hogsmeade and their dinner reservation.

When they entered the restaurant, Daphne was impressed by the

opulence of the interior. Fine rich tapestries in burgundy and gold,

with sheer gossamer curtains surrounding each table that outlined

the walls. In the center of the restaurant was an open dance floor,

as well

as a small

quartet

playing strings of

classical

music.

The

lighting was romantic and the rich smells of

cardamom and sage

blended with the finer notes of the food, wafting through the air.

The hostess led them to their table,

where Corban ordered an

expensive bottle of

elf

made wine,

which their waiter returned

with promptly.

Menus were left,

and Daphne was overwhelmed

with all

the selections-finally choosing the veal,

while Corban

settled for a steak.

Once the wine had been served and the meals ordered,

Corban asked Daphne about her classes.

"They are going well." Daphne offered.

"Professor Vector is very

impressed with my research so far,

and I'm hoping that

she will

allow me to continue it into next year. Charms, transfiguration and

Defense are all

good,

although our new Defense teacher leaves

something to be desired."

Corban chuckled. "Ah yes, Dawlish… he's a bit of a plonker but not

a bad Auror. I'd imagine he's a bit timid when it comes to actual

practical

skills although he's not

a bad dueler,

but

he's taken one

too many curses to the head."

Daphne giggled. "Yes, he seems a bit odd, but I'm sure it could've

been worse."

Corban nodded,

and reached for

Daphne's hand

giving it

a quick squeeze. Soon their meals came, which they ate

in silence as Daphne's mind still on her friend, worried for her.

Corban,

noticing his witch's distraction,

cleared his throat

a bit.

"What's the matter,

little love.

Your mind seems to be elsewhere

tonight."

Daphne blushed in embarrassment,

but

was quick to get

herself under control.

"I'm alright. Just a bit distracted, I guess."

"About

what?" Sighing unhappily,

Daphne made eye contact

with

her

intended,

who immediately noted the sadness radiating from

his witch's gaze.

Giving her hand another squeeze,

Corban gave

her a serious look of concern. "Whatever it is, you can tell me."

"I'm not

sure that's such a good idea." At

this,

Corban raised his

eyebrows sharply. "It's not about me, it's about Hermione."

At

the darkening expression on her

wizard's face,

Daphne was

quick to reassure him.

"It's nothing anyone has done… at least not lately."

Corban now looked a bit confused. "I'm not sure I understand."

"Hermione shared something with me, in confidence of sorts. I told

Draco, Theo and Blaise-and made them take a wand oath because

they needed to know.

But

I'm not

sure… if

I

tell

you… you will

be

obligated to tell the Dark Lord."

Corban sat

back in contemplation,

wondering what

could be so

awful

that

would require an oath.

"I

think you'll

need to let me be

the judge of that, little love."

Daphne sighed unhappily, but decided to share her concerns with

her wizard.

She told him everything Hermione had shared about

being

bullied

as

a

child

in

the

Muggle

World,

having

no

friends-when she got

to the part

where Hermione had been

assaulted at

the age of

seven,

and what

her magic did to protect

her?

Corban's face turned dark and forbidding.

At

the end of

the story,

Corban sat

back and pondered what

his

witch had told him.

There was no doubt

he'd have to tell

the Dark Lord.

If

the boy

wasn't

dead,

he'd soon be,

probably his family along with him.

Corban didn't

feel

bad at

all

if

that

was his Lord's decision.

Why

Hermione chose to keep this to herself

for so long was a greater

mystery. She must have been so deeply traumatized by what had

happened,

she'd shut

herself

down… fighting for

your

right

to

survive will

do that

to a person.

The fact

she was so young and

managed not

only to persevere but

to exact

her

own plans so

flawlessly was something to be greatly admired and respected.

Looking over at his love, he could see her hesitation and fear.

"Little love,

I

know it

wasn't

easy telling me this,

but

you did the

right

thing.

I

will

have to tell

the Dark Lord,

and he will

be

furious-not

that

his daughter kept it from him. I suspect he will

be

even more impressed with her Slytherin nature, but he will want to

avenge her mistreatment. I want you to know that the Flint's have

been taken care of.

Archibald unfortunately,

has made some

unwise investments and has lost

a good deal

of

his fortune over

the last

two months." Corban smirked and his witch nodded her

head in satisfaction.

"Marcus on the other hand,

well,

he will

be

met

with an unfortunate accident

soon-that's all

I'm at

liberty to

divulge."

"Will he survive?"

"Possibly,

but

not

intact."

Corban smirked wickedly,

causing

Daphne to giggle momentarily, before her mood became somber

once again.

"What will you tell the Dark Lord?"

Corban swirled his wine for a moment, thinking about the best way

to handle the situation. "Would you be amenable to giving me your

memory of the conversation?" He inquired softly. "I think it might be

better for the Dark Lord to hear it from his daughter's point of view."

Sighing reluctantly,

Daphne gripped her

napkin in her

hands,

twisting it in agitation. She thought about what Corban was asking

of

her,

and while she knew he'd tell

the Dark Lord regardless,

perhaps it

might

be helpful

for

him to see how well

Hermione

seemed to have handled everything.

Although she doubted very much their Lord would see it that way.

Silently she nodded her head, bringing the memory to the forefront

to allow Corban to extract it. Once the memory was safely stored in

a vial

he'd transfigured from one of the water goblets on the table,

he paid for the dinner and escorted his witch back to the castle. As

they'd reached the entrance, Corban moved Daphne into a private

alcove and sat her down, reaching into his robes and pulling out a

small, rectangular box.

When he handed it to his witch, she just looked confused, her eyes

questioning.

Bless her-she'd truly never expected him to offer a betrothal

gift,

and he'd hesitated in doing so,

but

Marlene had reminded him

that Daphne was still

pure, and deserved such consideration from

him.

Suitably chastened, he'd picked out a simple, but elegant bracelet

from his family's vault. It was a piece worn by his grandmother, on

his father's side. When Daphne opened the box, her eyes shot up

in wonder and he smiled softly.

"Corban… you didn't

have to." Daphne stuttered out in shock as

she stared at the bracelet, glinting in the lowlight of the alcove.

Getting down on his knees,

Corban took his witch's right

hand

and clasped the bracelet on her wrist, silently murmuring a spell

to seal

the clasp in place. He then raised her hand, and kissed it

reverently.

"I know I didn't, but I wanted to. You are precious to me, little love,

and deserve to have the best

of

everything I

can provide.

This

shows to everyone my regard for you, so I hope you'll wear it with

pride."

Daphne nodded, speechless-but leant over and kissed her wizard

softly-which soon turned into a heated snog until

they heard

footsteps approaching.

Releasing her from his embrace, Corban

waved his wand returning them both to their pristine state, before

he escorted his witch back into the castle walls.

"Enjoy the rest

of

your

evening,

little love.

I

will

write to you

sometime next week."

"Thank you for a lovely evening, Corban."

Her wizard grinned and with one last

kiss and a wink,

he turned

around and walked back to the village,

where Daphne had no

doubt

his next

stop would be to see Hermione's father,

and the

thought

made her a bit

ill.

She had no idea how the Dark Lord

would react on seeing the memory she'd given Corban. She didn't

think the Dark Lord was capable of

feeling things like guilt

or

remorse-but

she knew he cared for Hermione, despite his darker

propensities and it

made her

wonder

if

she shouldn't

warn her

friend.

Corban Yaxley was a loyal Death Eater.

He'd been initiated into the Dark Lord's ranks a few years out

of

school,

at

the bidding of

his own father,

who had gone to school

with the then Tom Riddle. His father was gone now, and Yaxley had

always imagined that

his family line would die with him.

Now that

he was to marry,

a witch over

half

his junior,

he knew it

was a

realistic possibility that in some years hence, he would sire an heir.

He had talked with Hermione on many occasions and seen her

at

the right

hand of

her father,

and he'd never once thought of

her as weak nor emotional. But apparently, she was very good

at

concealing

her

emotions-which

now as

he'd

come

to

realize-was a self-protective mechanism.

Apparating to McKinnon Manor,

he felt

the wards accept him as

he walked towards the front

entrance.

When he arrived and

knocked,

a tiny house elf

answered the door and welcomed him

inside.

Asking the creature if

his Lord was available,

the elf

nodded jerkily and walked him towards the study where his Lord

had taken residence.

When he entered,

he was unsurprised to

find Marlene sitting on the couch,

reading through a book, while

His Lord was sitting behind his desk, talking with Lucius Malfoy.

He bowed and was greeted immediately.

"Ah,

Corban," nodded Lord Voldemort,

"what

brings you here at

this hour."

Corban stood stiffly and tried to speak as calmly as he could. "My

Lord,

I

am sorry to come by unannounced,

but

something has

come to my attention that

I

felt

you would want

to hear

about

immediately."

Marlene

looked

up and smiled softly.

"Is

everything alright,

Corban? Did something happen with Daphne?"

"Not

as such,

My Lady.

This actually has to do with Hermione, My

Lord."

Voldemort leant forward on his desk, giving his undivided attention

to his follower.

"And just

what

is of

concern about

my daughter,

that has you coming here at this hour?"

Corban reached into his robes and pulled out the vial, the silvery

wisp of Daphne's memory swirling inside it. Handing it over to his

Lord, he took a seat next to Lucius who was watching him warily.

Marlene however, stood up quickly and moved over to stand next

to Tom.

"Did Hermione give this to you?"

"No, My Lady-Daphne did. She was concerned for Hermione and

shared this with me. I asked her for the memory as I felt it might

be better for you to witness their conversation yourself."

Marlene nodded and looked at Tom, who was eyeing the memory

with

veiled

intensity.

Moving

over

to the pensieve,

he took

Marlene's hand and together they entered Daphne's memory.

As they were watching it,

Lucius turned and quietly asked.

"How upset is this going to make our Lord."

Yaxley shrugged, "I'd imagine he's going to be out for blood."

Lucius paled considerably and waited until

Voldemort

came out of

the pensieve. When he did, his face was passive but his eyes were

blazing red.

When Marlene came out however, her reaction shocked the other

wizard's in the room. Her magic lashed out in a fit of rage and all

the windows exploded outwards, causing both Lucius and Corban

to stand up in shock at

the display of

raw magical

power.

Her

eyes were black,

and she was visibly having difficulty controlling

her rage.

Voldemort

moved over

and both wizard's could feel

his dark

magic swirling around his witch in an attempt to calm her.

"This is my fault!" She hissed at Tom.

"No,

we are both to blame. But there are others as well

and they

will

pay for what

they've done." Glaring over at Corban, his Lord

hissed in fury.

"You will

find me this person,

and his family.

You

will do this, Corban or you will feel my wrath-are we understood?"

Corban bowed deeply, knowing that his Lord was angry on behalf

of

his

only

child and heir.

"Yes,

my

Lord.

I

will

find those

responsible and bring them to you."

Voldemort

nodded,

then looked at

Lucius.

"You will

view the

memory,

Lucius,

and then we will

discuss what

punishment

your

son will receive for harming my child in such a way."

Lucius paled, but before he could move, Marlene's hand shot out

in anger. "You will not punish Draco. He was just a boy, who was

taught at his Father's knee." She then snarled at Lucius in anger.

"You're hatred and bigotry caused my daughter to suffer! I think

the better question is how should I punish you!"

Lucius didn't

say a word but

moved over

to the pensieve and

watched the memory.

When he returned,

he placed his head in

his hands, shaking in fury.

Fury at what had happened to Hermione, but anger at himself that

his beliefs and expectations caused the chain reaction that

had

hurt

his

son's

intended-a witch whom he now viewed as a

daughter.

Looking up humbly,

Lucius bowed his head and spoke firmly.

"I

will

accept

whatever punishment

you both deem necessary. Only

know that

my sorrow echoes your own.

I

have come to care for

Hermione as a daughter,

and I

am devastated on her behalf.

I

would give my life to protect hers."

Marlene sighed,

sensing the truth of Lucius words. Looking up at

Tom,

he was watching her closely,

waiting to see if

she sensed

any deceit

from the blonde wizard.

Marlene shook her

head

resignedly and left the room-not wanting those present to see her

break down over her daughter's pain.

Tom watched his witch leave, unsure of what to do. Sitting down,

he waved his hand and firewhiskey appeared for himself and his

two followers.

"What

shall

I

do,

Lucius? How do I

as a Father,

avenge my daughter,

when one of

the biggest

proponents of her

pain is the wizard she loves -whom I've given my blessing to? Am

I

supposed to do nothing? I

would crucio the boy if he were here

at this moment.

Yet,

I

know

my

daughter

would

never

forgive

such

a

transgression."

Lucius

sat

there

thoughtfully,

wondering

how to

make

this

situation right.

"I

know if

it was a daughter of mine, I would move

heaven and earth to make it

right

for her." Taking a sip,

Lucius

gazed over at

Yaxley,

who was staring off

into space.

"If

I

know

anything about

Hermione,

my Lord,

is that

she abhors being

perceived as weak in any way. I remember thinking to myself how

utterly brilliant she was when she blackmailed me back her fourth

year."

Voldemort

smirked,

remembering how proud he felt

when Nagini

had told him how his own child had bested Lucius and Severus.

"She is formidable, but she is also my daughter. And then there

is her

mother,

who will

blame herself

needlessly for

giving

Hermione up, when there was simply no other way."

"I

will

find those responsible,

my Lord." Corban promised.

"As

for

Hermione?

I'm afraid my

witch felt

uncertain of

your

daughter's reaction in sharing this memory.

Daphne has been

a loyal friend and was devastated by Hermione's confession."

"I

saw that

for

myself,

Corban.

Perhaps it's time I

paid a visit

to

Hogwarts

and

have

a

long

overdue

conversation

with

my

daughter."

Lucius

and Yaxley

sat

there in silence,

wondering what

the

outcome of that conversation would be.

Confrontations and Conversations

Chapter 69: Confrontations and Conversations

Theo woke up,

blinking at

the sound of

snoring coming from

Goyle's bed.

Stretching,

he cast

a tempus charm,

noting that

it

was barely seven o'clock in the morning.

It

was a Sunday,

and

breakfast

didn't

start

for

another

hour,

but

deciding it

would be

best

to get

up and use the shower

before everyone else,

he

grabbed his things and moved to the bathroom.

He noticed that

Draco had returned at

some point

last

night,

as his pale blonde

hair

was easy to spot

through his curtains.

He sighed softly,

remembering what

had happened yesterday,

and hoping that

Draco had found Hermione and worked things out with her.

Gazing over at

Blaise,

he saw that green eyes were watching him

closely.

They both simultaneously glanced in Draco's direction and

back to each other, both thinking the exact same thing.

Blaise got up and grabbed his things too, deciding it might be best

to give their friend some space this morning.

When they

were dressed,

they moved out

together

into the

common room.

It

appeared empty at

first,

until

Theo noticed

someone sitting by the fireplace, with their back to them. The man

had dark hair and was reading a book. When Theo moved around

to get

a better

look,

he immediately bowed deeply-when he

realized just who was sitting there.

it

was then he spotted Nagini,

her head in her Master's lap,

as

she was being petted absentmindedly by her owner.

The Dark Lord gazed up, his eyes flashing red momentarily as he

noticed the two young wizard's who were bowing before him.

The young Nott

heir came from good breeding,

but

had been an

instigator of

his daughter's pain. The Zabini

boy looked much like

his mother, a fact that made Voldemort inwardly smile.

Elora Zabini was the consummate Black Widow.

She

went

through

husband's

like

they

were

merely

disposable entities, a trait he found admirable.

"My Lord." Both men said together.

"Ah yes, young Theodore and Blaise… is it not?"

Blaise looked up and nodded once. "That is correct, my Lord."

Nagini

hissed softly,

saying something in Parseltongue,

to which

her

master

responded in kind.

"I

am looking for

young Draco.

Perhaps you might be so kind as to fetch him for me."

Both boys nodded and rushed out of the room to get their friend,

knowing that

there was probably only one reason why the Dark

Lord would be at Hogwarts, and that didn't necessarily bode well

for any of them.

As they entered the room,

Goyle and Crabbe were just starting to

wake up. Theo however, went over to Draco's bed and shook him,

hissing his name to get him to wake up.

"Draco!" Theo pleaded, "You need to get up now, mate."

Draco grumbled something unintelligible and placed his pillow

over his head but Theo grabbed the pillow and yanked it, earning

a growl and angry grey eyes glaring at him.

"What the fuck, Theo?"

"You need to get

up now,

Draco!

The Dark Lord is in the fucking

common room and he wants to talk to you… now!"

At this, Draco sat up immediately, his face paling more than normal

while Crabbe and Goyle looked like they were going to be sick.

"Fuck!" Draco shouted,

as he grabbed his wand and cast

several

refreshing and cleansing charms.

It

wouldn't

do for the Dark Lord to smell

the scent

of

sex on him

after all.

Grabbing his best clean robes, Draco got dressed in less than five

minutes and bolted out of the door, his two friends in tow.

When they'd reached the common room,

there were a few more

people who had entered.

A few seventh year

boys,

some lower

class

mates

and a few of

the sixth year

girls were present,

including Pansy and Tracey Davis, who were openly staring at the

Dark Lord in awe.

When Draco moved out

into the common room, he went over to

his Lord and bowed formally.

"My Lord,

it

is good to see you.

What can I do for you this morning?"

Voldemort

stared at

the blonde who,

despite being surprised, was

extremely put together.

The fact

irked him greatly,

and Nagini,

sensing her Master's

ire, hissed out in warning.

"You are angry with the boy, but you need not worry. He loves

Mistress

and

she

loves

him.

You

will

not

punish

the

boy-Nagini forbids it and Mistress will be angry with you."

Voldemort

glanced down at

his… no… his daughter's familiar and

glared.

"Since when do I

take orders from you,

traitor? Et

tu,

brute?"

Nagini

slithered over

to Draco and wrapped herself

around the

young wizard,

much to the astonishment of all

in the room. Theo

and Blaise paled and were shocked when the Dark Lord started

to chuckle softly.

"Even when I come here to voice my displeasure at you, young

Draco-Nagini

will

not

allow me to punish you. Perhaps you should

have a seat."

Voldemort gestured across from him, and Draco sat down, with his

love's snake firmly around him.

The Dark Lord then glared at

Draco's two friends and gestured for

them to sit

down as well,

which they did immediately.

Casting several

charms wandlessly,

making them invisible and silent to the others in the room, the Dark

Lord sat

back and observed the three young men sitting across

from him.

"Imagine my surprise,

when I

learned last

night

several

truths

about

my daughter that

were kept

from me.

I'm sure you three

could well

imagine my anger and fury at discovering these truths.

I

find myself

in a bit

of

a quandary,

young Draco. My daughter's

familiar

will

not

allow me to punish you the way in which you

deserve… but

then I'd have to crucio the entirety of

Slytherin

House for the redress against

my daughter and heir. So tell

me,

how should I

handle such a situation? I

find myself

unable to

retaliate,

because I

know my daughter

would have done so

herself, if she felt the need… and yet…" The Dark Lord eyed the

three young men closely,

waiting to see which one would be the

first to speak.

He was unsurprised when his daughter's intended was the first to

do so.

"My Lord,

I

spoke with Hermione last

night

and she shared with

me what

I'm sure you've come to know as well.

I

can't

begin to

express

my

remorse,

anger

and sorrow at

what

she's gone

through.

I

told you once before I'd gladly accept

any punishment

you see fit,

as long as it

doesn't

exclude me from being in

Hermione's life.

She expressed her wish to put

the past

behind

her and I'm going to try and honor that wish."

"I wish to see this conversation, Draco."

"Of

course,

My

Lord."

Draco went

to make eye contact

and

Voldemort silently entered his mind.

The memories were up front,

and he could see Draco's reaction

when

Daphne

told

him what

had

happened

to

Hermione.

Voldemort

felt

the boys sorrow and rage-it

was unlike anything

he'd ever felt

and he was a bit humbled by the boy's devotion to

his daughter. He saw the memory of the two of them by the Black

Lake. Again, he was impressed with his daughter's ability to hide

in plain sight.

He witnessed their

conversation,

their

mutual

declarations of

love.

He saw further,

their evening together-the

romantic dinner, dancing-he focused on his daughter singing-he'd

never heard her sing. Her voice was truly transcendent . He saw

the exchange of gifts, and how happy she was.

He left the young Malfoy's mind before he saw anymore-that might

make him kill the boy on the spot.

When the Dark Lord was finished, he sighed in resignation.

Nagini,

who was being petted by Draco, seemed to be eyeing him

warily.

"Don't

give me that

look,

snake.

I'm not

going to harm the boy."

He hissed in Parseltongue.

"Of

course you're not,

Master,

because your

daughter

would be

most

angry at

the both of

us.

I

do not

wish Mistress to be angry

with me."

"Coward ."

Voldemort

hissed,

causing Nagini

to hiss softly,

as if

she was laughing.

Voldemort

pinched the bridge of

his nose in irritation.

"I

will

make

you three personally responsible for

my daughter's safety and

well-being while she's here in this castle. If any harm comes to her,

I will not spare any of you . Is that understood?"

Voldemort

was addressing the three young wizard's, but staring at

his snake in challenge. All three nodded and Draco looked down at

Nagini, who appear to close her eyes in consternation, then nod in

understanding.

"Good."

Cancelling the spells,

Voldemort

heard a gasp and he turned

around and saw his daughter standing there,

looking at

him with

uncertainty.

"Father." Hermione nodded.

"Daughter ." The Dark Lord waved his hand and in an instant the

three wizard's were standing to the side of the couch, appearing a

bit

confused,

while he just

smirked at

his child.

"Sit,

we need to

talk."

Hermione moved over to the couch and watched in amusement as

Nagini

unwrapped herself

from Draco and slithered towards her,

wrapping herself

around her Mistress and hissing softly. Hermione

smiled fondly and petted the snake, who hissed in appreciation.

Casting the same spells as earlier, Hermione and her father were

now cut

off

from the rest of the common room. Voldemort smirked

at

his daughter and familiar.

"I

keep thinking I

should be offended

that

she prefers you to me.

And now your

intended has her

loyalty…

she's become a traitorous snake."

Hermione chuckled and scratched Nagini's head the way she

liked. "She's only doing what you bade her to do. Besides, Nagini

is smarter than both of us put together and you told me once she

does as she pleases. You can't be angry at her for that."

Voldemort

sighed,

his daughter

was right.

Nagini

had always

been quite loyal

and intelligent.

Voldemort

hissed at

his snake,

"You should share with Hermione your

story,

Nagini.

I

think

Hermione would find your history most fascinating."

Hermione looked intrigued and gave Nagini a soft smile. "I'd very

much love to hear about

your history, Nagini-when you're ready

to tell

me." Nagini

nodded,

and placed her head back down on

her

Mistress lap.

"I

suppose I

don't

need to guess why you're

here, Father?"

"No,

I

don't

suppose you do.

Your mother would've come as well,

but

she is busy destroying things today,

and I

really couldn't

be

bothered getting hexed for

my troubles.

Your

mother

is quite

formidable when she wants to be."

Hermione nodded thoughtfully.

"I

know you're angry,

I

didn't

tell

you. But it's in the past… mostly."

"Mostly?"

"I

really

don't

think

much

about

the

past.

But

sometimes,

something will

trigger a memory. My Muggle parents tried the best

they could to give me a normal

childhood,

but

I

wasn't

a normal

child.

The things that

happened were unfortunate,

but

I was able

to protect

myself

when I

needed to-some people never have that

chance.

I'm not

angry anymore.

I

think sometimes I

feel

bereft

because I

wish I'd had you and mother when I was a child. That,

I'd known about magic sooner but then, would I be the witch I am

today without

those experiences? It's hard to know how I

should

feel.

I

like who I

am.

I'm strong and resilient.

Powerful

and

intelligent. Cunning and ambitious. I'm all the best qualities of both

you and mum."

Hermione sighed heavily.

"I'm sorry you had to

waste your time and come here today."

Voldemort

sat

back and watched his daughter closely.

She was

truly a gifted and brilliant

witch,

of

that

there could be no doubt.

Lucius

was

right,

in

that

she

abhorred

showing

weakness,

especially in front of him.

Did she think

he'd withdraw his

affection if

she showed her

vulnerability?

He definitely could see the truth behind that

kind of

thinking-he

wasn't

known for tolerating what

he perceived as others frailties.

Marlene had always been the exception,

and now his daughter…

to whom he owed so much.

"Hermione,

I

do not

condone weakness,

and yet

I

find myself

angry that

you did not

see fit

to share your history with me. How

can I

protect

you as your

father,

if

I'm unaware of

your

pain?

Perhaps you should learn to trust me a bit more… yes?"

Blushing in shame, Hermione nodded and lowered her eyes. "Yes,

Father.

I

will

try to be more open.

But

perhaps you might

take a

page out of your own book."

Voldemort

raised an eyebrow at

his daughter's cheek.

"In

what way?"

"Well, you're not exactly warm and fuzzy either. Not that I'd ever

expect

you to be… that

would be… odd .

But

I

know you're

making plans-plans that I'm not a part of."

Voldemort nodded. "And you feel excluded?" "A bit."

"I

see."

Voldemort

sighed.

"Whilst

it

was not

my intention to

exclude you,

I've tried to remind myself

that

you still

have your

studies to complete, and finishing school

at the top of your class

should be your first priority. Do you disagree?"

"Not at all, Father. But I think I've proven that I am more than

capable of multi-tasking."

Voldemort

chuckled fondly at his child and stood. "That you have,

my dear." Cancelling the charms, he smirked when he noticed the

entirety of Slytherin House was waiting in the common room. "I will

make it

a point

from now on to share my plans with you.

I

value

your

input,

and it

was unfair

of

me to not

include you.

I

will

endeavor from now on to do so."

Wanting to roll

her

eyes

at

the startled faces

of

the other

Slytherin's,

Hermione then looked at

her

Father

and nodded.

"Thank you, Father. I appreciate your stopping by to see me. Give

my best to mother."

"I

will."

Voldemort

bowed and then placed a small

kiss on his

daughter's forehead,

much to the astonishment

of

everyone in

the room. Looking over at Draco, Theo and Blaise, the Dark Lord

nodded and the three wizard's bowed in respect.

"Watch over her, Nagini." The Dark Lord hissed.

"With my life,

Master.

"

The snake responded sassily,

causing

Hermione and her father to chuckle softly.

All

eyes were on the Dark Lord as he went to leave the common

room,

but

before he departed,

he walked over

to Daphne and

said something privately to her,

which caused the witch to nod,

smile and drop her head humbly.

Once the Dark Lord was gone, everyone was staring at Hermione,

who walked over

to her friend and took her hand,

and together

they disappeared into the sixth year girls dorms. All the Slytherin's

were in a state of shocked disbelief.

Soon,

most

of

the faces turned towards Draco who was staring

at the entrance of the girls dormitory.

Perhaps

it

was

a

good thing this

came out

after

all.

If

it

strengthened Hermione's relationship with her Father then it was

all for the better.

"Do you think Hermione is going to be upset

at

Daphne?" Theo

whispered so only Draco could hear him.

"I

doubt

it,

but

I'm sure Hermione is curious about what her father

had to say to Daphne."

"I'm curious too."

Said Blaise,

eyeing the rest

of

the room

warily.

"What

do you make of what the Dark Lord said at the

end?"

Draco smirked knowingly. "It's like I told you both earlier this year.

My witch is far

more cunning and ruthless than you could ever

imagine.

I

think she's been feeling a bit

left

out

of

her Father's

plans."

Theo looked over at his friend questioningly. "And just how involved

could she have been, mate?"

Draco's smirk only got wider and more wicked. "Oh, Theo… would

you believe me if

I

told you that

everything that

has happened

since before the Dark Lord returned was planned methodically by

my diabolical little witch?"

Theo's

eyes

widened

momentarily,

but

then

he

scoffed

in

disbelief. "I'm not sure I believe that's possible."

Draco turned to face his friend full

on,

and gave him a look that

Theo was sure he'd never seen before on Malfoy's face.

If

Theo

had to define it, it would be absolute certainty -there was no doubt

in Draco's gaze.

His face had a determined ferocity that

he had

never seen before.

"Trust

me when I

tell

you that

everything that

has transpired, has been by Hermione's design. Everything ."

Blaise and Theo appeared absolutely floored,

but

then Blaise

shook his head in wonder.

"If

what

you're saying is true,

and I

have no doubt

it

is? Then what in the fuck does the witch see in

you, mate.

You're a complete tosser-we all know it."

Draco glared,

while Theo chuckled.

"He's right, mate-you fucking

lucked out. If you weren't my best mate, I'd find some way to steal

your witch for my own."

Draco growled menacingly.

"You go near

my witch… "

Draco

didn't finish because Theo put his hands up in surrender.

"No worries,

mate,

she belongs to you.

Fuck… everyone talks

about it, you know. I think Bletchley was talking to Vaisey about it

the other day.

How envious he is of

you-seems he has it bad for

your witch, so I'd watch yourself if I were you."

Draco glowered darkly,

looking over where Bletchley was sitting

with Vaisey and Avery. "Fucking tossers! I'll end him if he so much

as tries anything with my witch."

"I

think Hermione would end him quicker.

Or

Nagini

just

might." Blaise offered helpfully

Draco smiled at

the thought

of

what

Nagini

might

do if

someone

tried to get too familiar with his witch. He just might have to put the

suggestion to the snake.

She was far more observant anyway.

Antiochus Alienum

Chapter 70: Antiochus Alienum

When

they

had reached their

room,

Hermione locked and

warded the room from intruders,

causing Daphne to pale a little

bit.

"How upset at me, are you?" Daphne wondered aloud.

"I'm not

upset

at

you Daphne.

Not

exactly. I didn't specifically tell

you to keep what I said confidential

and Draco told me you made

him take a wand oath.

I

assume you told Corban?"

Daphne

nodded hesitantly.

"Well,

then he would've felt

obligated to say

something.

Look,

I

didn't

think about

what

I'd told you and I

do understand

why you felt

the need to say something.

It's not

easy for me to

open up and share what

I'm thinking and feeling.

I'm just

a bit

surprised my Father decided to come here today."

"I'm not

." Daphne smiled at

her friend.

"Hermione,

it's obvious to

everyone in Slytherin House your Father cares about you. He sent

a pretty clear message by coming here today that

he does,

and I

don't

think it

was just

for your benefit.

Clearly he wants to protect

you and I just think he is learning how to do that. Perhaps you need

to place a bit more trust in your parents."

Hermione sighed and sat

down on her

bed.

"Perhaps.

It's not

easy you know. I haven't seen my Muggle parents since the end

of

fourth year.

I'm not

sure what

happened,

but

I

have a pretty

good idea why I haven't heard from them." At Daphne's inquiring

look,

Hermione just

shrugged.

"I'm pretty sure Father obliviated

them."

Daphne was

shocked for

a moment

before she nodded in

understanding.

"He was trying to protect

you in his own way.

Maybe he should've talked to you about it. Have you asked him?"

Shaking her head,

Hermione looked a bit

lost. "No. I'm not upset

with him… not

exactly.

If

that's what

he chose to do.

He told me

over summer after fourth year,

that

if

I

made the decision to go

with him there was no turning back.

My relationship with my

Muggle parents had become strained after they'd told me of

the

adoption and it was a relief in a way to find my magical

parents. I

know my Father is trying for my sake.

He thinks I'm unaware of

certain

facts

about

how he

ran

his

little

empire

before he

disappeared,

but

I'm not. Just like I'm not unaware that he hasn't

engaged in certain practices since finding out he has a daughter."

Daphne looked confused for a moment

before her eyes cleared.

"Revels."

"Yes.

I

loved my Muggle parents and they lied to me-my entire

life,

until

they couldn't

anymore.

I

know that

parents try and

protect their children, and I think my Muggle parents did the best

they could.

It's different

now though.

I've spent

so much time

protecting myself,

but

now I

have my real

parents,

Draco and

even you as a friend. I'm just trying to get used to it, you know?

It's still not instinctive."

"I

understand.

I

thought

you'd be so upset at me for telling Draco

and Corban.

But you're not alone anymore Hermione… you need

to let people help you."

"Draco said the same thing. I get it, I do. It's just going to take a bit

of time so just be patient with me, okay?"

Daphne nodded and came over, giving her friend a hug, which she

surprisingly returned.

"I

can do that.

Now tell

me how the rest

of

last night went."

The smile that

lit

up her friend's eyes and face,

made Daphne's

heart

feel

a bit

lighter.

Hermione showed her

the bracelet

that

Draco

had

given

her,

so

Daphne

reciprocated

by

showing

Hermione the betrothal piece that Corban had gifted her with. Both

girls

gushed

at

how perfect

their

wizards

were,

and

when

Hermione felt

sufficiently calmed,

she cancelled the wards of

the

room,

and opened the door to a very disgruntled looking snake,

followed by Crookshanks,

who seemed equally irritated if

his

meows were any indication.

"Did Mistress really need to lock and ward the room?"

Nagini

slithered in and wrapped herself

around Hermione,

licking her

cheek softly, causing the young witch to giggle.

"Sorry, Nagini. I thought you'd be with Draco."

"I was for a bit, but your intended decided to go get cleaned up for

the

day.

It's

probably

a good idea he remembered to cast

refreshing charms on himself before greeting Master… you on the

other hand?"

Hermione

gasped

indignantly,

and then blushed when she

realized that

she had sat

down and conversed with her Father,

all

the while closing her

eyes in mortification,

and she felt

Nagini's body shaking against her, laughing.

"You're incorrigible!

I'm so mortified!

Ugh!"

Hermione stomped

over to her trunk and grabbed some clean clothes,

before she

moved over

into the showers,

glaring at

her

familiar

who just

curled herself

on her Mistress bed, watching her with a pleased

little look.

Daphne who'd been watching the entire exchange as well, looked

a bit

flummoxed,

but

after a few moments started bursting out in

laughter,

which filled the room.

Nagini

watched the witch with

glee,

while her

Mistress

was cursing in Parseltongue in the

bathroom.

"It's not funny, Daphne Greengrass!" Hermione yelled.

"Oh come on, Hermione… it is so funny." Looking over at the snake

with a conspiratorial

look, Daphne whispered. "Did she reek of sex

while she was talking to her Father?"

The snake shook,

almost

like she was laughing and nodded her

head.

Daphne couldn't

help herself,

she dropped off

the bed in

hysterics, laughing uncontrollably.

"It's not funny!" Hermione screeched from the shower, hearing

Daphne's laughter,

and wondering if

the rest

of

their

house

could hear it too. "Piss off, Greengrass!"

Daphne just

chuckled and grabbed her

clothes for

the day,

waiting for her friend to come out

of

the bathroom so she could

use it.

When Hermione finally appeared, red-faced and glaring…

Daphne

just

winked

and

walked

into

the

bathroom,

while

Hermione grumbled under

her

breath.

When she was finally

dressed,

she walked down into the common room,

followed by

both her

familiars.

As she reached the main area,

most

of

her

housemates had thankfully left for breakfast in the Great Hall, but

a few stragglers remained. Draco was no where to be found, but

a few seventh year boys were still hanging about: Miles Bletchley,

Bradley Vaisey and Cadmeon Avery being the most notable ones,

and were sitting in the far corner.

When Miles saw her,

he stood and sauntered over

confidently,

causing Hermione to groan inwardly.

She wasn't

unaware of

the

heated stares some of

the seventh year boys had been sending

her

way since the beginning of

the school

year.

The looks had

gotten even more predatory since Christmas.

Bletchley was a

handsome wizard, and most of the witches in their house thought

so at least.

No where near the level

of

her wizard,

but

she was taken…

very taken.

Miles bowed formally in front

of

Hermione and smiled softly.

"My Lady, I hope you're alright?"

Hermione gave Miles an amused look,

seeing Nagini

slithering

over by the fireplace, but watching closely. "I am doing well, thank

you.

Have you seen Draco this morning?" Something flashed in

the older wizard's gaze,

but

Hermione chose to ignore it

for the

moment, before it cleared and the wizard's hazel eyes gazed over

her

heatedly.

"I

haven't

seen him this morning,

not

since your

Father left. Perhaps you might allow me to escort you to breakfast

this morning?"

Hermione inwardly rolled her eyes,

but

before she could

say

anything-a very

cold voice drawled from behind

them.

"That

won't

be necessary,

Bletchley.

I'm more than capable of

escorting my witch to breakfast,

or

anywhere else she might

require of me."

Looking up,

and seeing the anger and resentment

in Miles eyes

didn't surprise her, but when she turned, she gasped at the fierce

look Draco was giving the older wizard. His lean body was coiled,

as if

he was preparing to strike-his grey eyes were darkened and

Hermione could feel

the power radiating off him-and based on the

visible flinch of the older wizard, Miles could feel it too.

Theo and Blaise were flanking her

wizard,

and they both

looked upset on their friends behalf.

Hermione smiled softly at Draco's show of possessiveness, then

turned around and said politely,

but

firmly,

"Thank you for

the

offer, Mr. Bletchley. But as you can see? I'm in very good hands."

Not

caring to look at

the expression of the older wizard, Hermione

didn't miss the knowing smirk on her intended's face or the way his

darkened eyes turned lustfully on her.

Draco sauntered over and

wrapped his arm around Hermione's waist,

giving her a soft,

but

lingering kiss on her forehead.

"Hungry, love?"

Hermione lifted up her head and smiled mischievously before she

answered, "Ravenous ."

Draco chuckled,

as did Blaise and Theo,

as the three wizards

escorted Hermione from the common room to the Great

Hall

for

breakfast,

missing the look of

absolute fury from the older wizard

and his friends.

The looks however,

were not

missed by one very cunning and

protective snake.

As the four

of

them moved into the Great

Hall

and sat

down,

Hermione whispered to Draco,

"Do I

want to know what that was

all about?"

Draco sighed and pulled Hermione a bit closer, when he saw the

three older

boys saunter

into the dining hall,

sending scathing

looks his way.

"Bletchley's got

it

bad for you,

love.

Theo heard

him talking to his friends-not so politely, if Theo's to be believed."

"I see ." Hermione's face darkened momentarily, before it cleared.

"And just

how concerned should we be over

this? Pansy still

hasn't let go of her infatuation where you're concerned. How likely

is it

that

the two of

them might

try and team up to do something

untoward?"

Blaise and Theo looked shocked at

Hermione's deductive

skills,

while Draco just

smirked at

them knowingly.

"I

told you

my lovely witch is brilliantly ruthless."

Hermione giggled and popped a piece of

toast

in her mouth while

Draco poured her a cup of tea.

"There's a spell

you can use to check food and drink to make sure

it's not spiked with something foreign. It's called Antiochus alienum

."

Theo looked confused,

and raised an eyebrow at

Blaise who just

shrugged helplessly.

Draco however,

gazed down at his witch and

placed a finger under her chin, his expression now stern.

Hermione sighed and then clarified,

"I

created it

myself

second year… when… well you know."

She quickly looked away embarrassed, while the three young

wizard's sat

there thunderstruck at

the implications of

what

Hermione was telling them.

Draco finally cleared his throat

and said so softly only Hermione and his friends could hear

him.

"You created this spell

as a means of

protecting yourself

should

someone try and poison you?"

Hermione just shrugged at first, but then nodded once.

"And

did

that

ever

happen?"

Draco

inquired,

his

voice

hardening.

Hermione looked up at

him in confusion,

so he

clarified. "Did the spell ever come back positive?"

Hermione's face reddened, and Draco didn't need to hear her say

it… someone or

someone's had tried to poison his witch .

His

magic started reacting,

and Hermione could feel

it

reaching out.

The immediate area was getting colder, so she grabbed Draco's

hand and forced him to look at her.

"It's fine, Draco… really…"

"It's not

bloody fucking fine,

Hermione!

"

Draco growled angrily,

while everyone at their table started looking on with interest at their

Prince,

who was angrier than anyone had ever seen him. "Do you

know who did it?"

He growled even deeper,

but

Hermione just

shook her head. "How long?"

Hermione

wasn't

going

to

insult

Draco's

intelligence

by

pretending she didn't

know.

"First

year,

towards the end,

I

ate

something that made me very sick. I went to Madam Pomfrey and

she gave me a bezoar.

I

told her to keep it

confidential,

which

thankfully,

she did.

Second year,

I

carried a bezoar

with me

everywhere until

I developed the charm, and the attacks stopped

happening sometime before the end of

the year.

I've been

checking my food and drink until

just

before the end of

fourth

year."

Draco finally realized now, why he never saw Hermione eating in

the Great Hall

with the other Slytherin's during the first four years,

and why she looked so sickly thin during that time.

He growled and stood up angrily,

glaring out

over the Slytherin

table.

"Everyone-back in the fucking common room,

Now!"

He

yelled as his magic flared out in warning.

The Headmaster looked over at his godson, and seeing the anger

on his face,

nodded once and stood up robes billowing in his

wake.

Hermione tried to get

Draco's attention but he just shook his head

angrily. "Were you ever going to say something?"

"I just did, you great prat!" Hermione glared, which caused Draco to

smirk before he grabbed her

arm and escorted her

back to the

common room, with Blaise and Theo following close behind.

When they reached the common room,

Draco sat

down on the

couch

with

Hermione

in

his

lap

as

he

watched

all

their

housemates filter

back into the common room over the next

30

minutes. When it seemed everyone was there, Draco stood up but

before he could begin speaking,

the common room door opened

again and the Dark Lord walked in,

Hermione's mother following

closely behind with the Headmaster,

who looked extremely put

out.

The Dark Lord and Marlene moved further into the common room

and the students heads bowed in deference to their

Lord and

Lady. Draco bowed too, and the Dark Lord just raised an eyebrow

as

he

noticed

how angry

the young wizard was,

and how

extremely vexed his daughter appeared to be. When she opened

her mouth to say something,

Draco growled in warning,

causing

both he and Marlene to wonder just

what

in Salazar's name was

going on.

The Dark Lord escorted Marlene to the seat

next

to Hermione,

while he sat

down on the wing-backed chair,

facing the students

who looked scared and unsure.

"My Lord,

I

suspect

that

Severus called you here and I apologize

for

not

contacting you directly,

but

something just

came to my

attention that needed to be dealt with immediately ."

"And

exactly

what

is

that

something that

has

your

magic

reacting in such a way,

young Draco? My daughter

seems

particularly vexed."

Hermione glared, then sighed unhappily. "If you feel the need to do

this,

I

won't

stop you,

Draco.

But

after

this… it

ends .

No more

dredging up the past."

"Is there anything else I

need to know before I kill

one of them?"

Draco growled,

and Hermione's eyes widened,

while the Dark

Lord looked on with keen interest.

"No,

I

can't

think of

anything." Hermione nodded, and turned to

her mother, who stood up with her daughter's hand in hers, and

led her out of the common room.

When

they

were gone,

Draco rounded on the rest

of

his

classmates

and snarled.

"I

want

to know who it

was,

who

decided to poison my witch back during first and second year?"

The Dark Lord sat back, as he watched the young Malfoy Heir, who

was livid.

"Please explain, Draco." Voldemort hissed.

"Perhaps it might be better to show you, my Lord?"

Voldemort

nodded and locked eyes with Draco,

who brought

forward the memory of

the conversation at

breakfast.

When the

memory was done, Voldemort pulled back and broke eye contact,

his eyes blazing red as he looked out

over the common room,

noticing all

the students eyes were on the floor-no one daring to

make eye contact directly.

"You

will

be

given

one

chance

to

come

forward

with

any

information at this time. If any refuse to do so, and I find out later

you

had

knowledge

or

participated

in

the

poisoning

of

my

daughter,

I

will

torture you into madness before I

kill

you… and

your family with you."

Nagini

hissed

in

agreement,

curling around her

Mistress

intended and then hissing at the common room en mass.

The

room was

quiet

for

a moment,

before Pansy

Parkinson

stepped forward, her head bowed and she spoke quietly, but firmly.

"My Lord, I believe I may know who tried to poison Hermione."

Voldemort

nodded,

while Draco just

looked at

his former friend in

disgust. "Who was it Pansy?"

Pansy looked up at

Draco,

realizing that

any hope she had of

having Draco in her life was gone. He was looking at her like he

used to look at

Hermione and the irony wasn't

lost

on the

dark-haired witch.

"I

overheard a conversation back during first year. I confronted the

wizards directly and they told me to leave it alone. In second year, I

witnessed one of these wizards telling his house elf to put a vial of

something in Hermione's goblet

during breakfast.

I

left

it

alone

because we thought

she was Muggle-born and I

didn't

want

to

cause trouble."

"Who was it, Pansy?" Draco snarled out heatedly.

"I

think it

might

be better

if

I

show you?"

Pansy stated

matter-of- factly.

Draco looked over at

the Dark Lord,

who was watching the witch

with a curious expression on his face.

"Why not just tell us directly, Miss Parkinson?"

Pansy

shrugged,

"Plausible

deniability."

She

offered,

and

Voldemort had to admire the witch's cunning and self-preservation.

Gesturing her over,

the Dark Lord made eye contact and wasted

no time rifling though her memories,

until

he found the one's he

was after.

He wasn't

gentle by any means and the witch was

shaking with fear and pain when he left

her mind. It hadn't taken

him long to find what he had been looking for, and Voldemort was

disgusted with how this young woman had taunted his daughter

repeatedly.

How she lusted after his daughter's intended and he

was outraged by some of

the things he'd seen in her

mind.

Pinching the bridge of

his nose,

he silently raised his wand and

cast a crucio at the witch, who dropped down screaming onto the

floor, as everyone watched in horror.

Everyone except Draco, who was smirking in satisfaction.

When Voldemort finally lifted the spell, he looked out over the rest

of Slytherin House and sneered menacingly.

"My Heir has suffered tremendously at

the hands of

everyone in

this house.

Her

House and Her

Birthright

.

I've allowed her

to

handle things as she's seen fit,

but

that

ends today.

Until

my

daughter leaves this school,

you will

all

be held responsible for

her safety. You will

treat her with the deference she is due, by her

birthright and none will

interfere with her nor her intended. Nagini

will kill anyone who does not abide by this… is that understood?"

Everyone bowed humbly and said, "Yes, My Lord."

Voldemort

nodded and sent

a Patronus to Severus,

asking him to

come back to the dorm quickly.

A few minutes later,

Severus

entered the common room and moved over

to his Lord,

who

whispered something into his ear.

Nodding once,

the Headmaster

moved back out of the common room. The rest of Slytherin House

stood there,

waiting for an indeterminate amount

of

time,

until

the

common room door

opened again,

and Marcus Flint,

Graham

Montague and Adrian Pucey were standing before them.

All

three

wizard's had their

heads bowed humbly,

paling at

the sight

of

everyone in the common room staring at the three of them.

"Ah,

gentlemen,"

Voldemort

hissed menacingly,

"please join us,

won't you?"

Marcus glanced over

at

Draco,

whose grey eyes were blazing

with anger and he froze momentarily before looking over at

his

two friends, who were pale and trying not to shake in fear.

Draco deferred to the Dark

Lord,

who gestured for

him to

continue.

He then stalked over to Flint and sneered angrily. "You

poisoned my witch, Flint. Nearly killed her-did you think you'd get

away with that?"

Sneering at

Montague and Pucey,

whose faces were now ashen,

Draco's scowl deepened, "And you two helped him?"

No one said a word, and it was so quiet in the common room

you could've heard a feather drop.

The three wizards looked

warily at each other but none of them spoke.

Soon Severus returned,

and handed Draco a small

vial,

which

caused the blonde to nod in thanks. Looking over at Nagini, Draco

smirked. "Nagini, if you could help me please."

The

snake

nodded

and

slid over

towards

where Draco was

standing.

Draco held open the vial

and Flint's eyes widened at the

sight.

Veritaserum .

Making to move away,

Nagini

struck and wrapped herself around

the wizard and started to squeeze tightly, causing Marcus to gasp

in

pain.

As

soon

as

his

mouth

opened,

Draco

poured

a

dropper-full

of

truth serum into his mouth and clamped it

shut,

pinching his nose, forcing him to swallow.

Voldemort watched with calm amusement, secretly pleased at how

well

the

young

Malfoy

seemed

to

be

taking

charge

of

this

interrogation.

The wizard showed promise.

When

Flint

had

swallowed

the

Veritaserum,

his

eyes

glazed

momentarily and Draco pounced.

"Did you poison Hermione first

and second year?"

Flint

tried to struggle,

but

when he opened his mouth the word,

"Yes" spilled out against his will.

"Who's idea was it?" Draco snarled.

Again Flint

tried to struggle,

but

the potion was just

too

strong. "Mine." He gasped.

"Who's house elf did you use?" Draco snarled. "Pucey's

House Elf." Marcus said, flinching.

"How

many

times

did

you

attempt

to

poison

Hermione?" "At least ten ti… times." Marcus gasped.

"Montague? How many times did he attempt to poison Hermione?"

"Twice." Flint looked at his friend with sorrow in his eyes.

"Pucey? How many times did Adrian try and poison Hermione?"

Marcus

shook

his

head and said,

"He didn't

want

to.

We

threatened him, so he gave us use of his elf. He figured out that

Hermione was checking her food and drink late second year, so

we stopped."

Draco nodded,

looking over at

his former Quidditch mate, who

just bowed his head sadly.

"What did you threaten him with?"

"We'd tell

his

dad about

his

relationship with Higgs."

At

this

confession,

Draco's eyes widened and Adrian just blushed harder,

trying to ignore the shocked gasps of

the rest

of

his former

housemates.

"Besides Pansy,

did anyone else here at

Hogwarts know about

your plan to poison Hermione or help you in any way?"

"No." Marcus intoned flatly,

realizing his life was most likely forfeit,

if the look the Dark Lord was sending his way was any indication.

"Mr.

Flint?"

The Dark Lord said silkily.

"Did your

Father,

or

the

family members of either Adrian Pucey or Graham Montague know

or aid in your plan to poison my daughter?"

Marcus face turned beet red, but he couldn't stop from answering.

"My Father."

Voldemort nodded. "Is he the one who gave you the poison?"

"Yes." Marcus nodded, tears now coming down his face.

Looking out over the students, Voldemort had heard enough.

"Nagini… kill ."

The snake wasted no time and continued to squeeze the life out

of the wizard until

he dropped dead at Draco's feet. Draco smiled

in satisfaction, while Theo and Blaise just nodded to each other.

"Draco,

please

bring

Theodore

and

Blaise

with

you.

Mr.

Montague and Mr.

Pucey-you both will

come with us." Looking

down at the dead wizard, Voldemort smirked. "Nagini… dinner ."

Glaring at

the rest

of

the students,

Voldemort

then spoke softly,

but

deadly.

"You all

will

heed this lesson today.

Any of

you who

betray that

which is mine,

will

be dealt

with accordingly.

Loyalty

will be rewarded, treachery however…"

The Dark Lord watched as each student

lowered themselves to

their knee and bowed before him.

Nodding in satisfaction, he left

the common room with the five wizards in his wake.

The rest of the house gasped in horror as they watched the snake

start

to devour

the wizard slowly.

Everyone escaped to their

common rooms, the weight of today's punishment weighing heavily

on their

minds.

They all

realized how lucky they were to escape

their Lord's wrath,

and all

understood the lengths he would go to

protect his daughter.

Mother, Daughter Bonding

Chapter 71: Mother, Daughter Bonding

Marlene walked with her

daughter

towards the seventh floor

corridor,

noticing many of

the students watching them as they

strolled together.

Hermione was unusually quiet,

but

Marlene

figured once they got

to the Room of

Requirement, her daughter

would have plenty to say. It seemed this day was a day for secrets

to be revealed and it was a testament to everything her daughter

had been through,

that

she was still

as calm and poised as

always.

Her heart broke for her baby girl, in more ways than one.

She had suffered, truly suffered.… in ways she was just beginning

to understand.

The guilt

and remorse she felt

for having to give

Hermione up were overwhelming,

and not

for

the first

time,

she

was angry…

… angry at herself and angry at Tom that his lust for power and her

own nature had separated her from their daughter.

When they entered the Room of

Requirement,

it

was a carbon

copy of the Slytherin Common Room and Marlene smirked at how

very much like Tom, Hermione was. She sat down by the fireplace

and started a fire,

gesturing for

her

daughter

to do the same,

which she did.

For a few moments,

neither mother nor daughter knew what

to

say, but finally Marlene broke the silence.

"Hermione,

why didn't

you feel

you could confide in your Father

or I about any of theses issues?"

Sighing sadly,

Hermione just

shrugged. "I really thought it was all

behind me, Mum. I've really tried to put all the bad stuff in the past

and move on. I made that a conscious decision when I decided to

forgive Draco and move forward with a relationship.

I've never

had anyone to talk to about any of this. My Muggle Parents, while

they're good people,

I

just

couldn't

share much with them.

Dad

told me how upset

you were this morning,

and I

guess I

didn't

want to burden either of you. It's not your fault you had to give me

up-it was Dumbledore's-if he hadn't killed your family we wouldn't

be where we are today.

You and I would've most likely ended up

dead.

Dad was gone,

so there was no one to protect

us.

I

don't

want anyone to think I'm weak, that I can't take care of myself."

Marlene reached over

and grabbed her

daughter's hand and

squeezed it

comfortingly.

"No one thinks you are weak,

sweetie.

Everyone knows how brilliant

and strong you are.

But

you don't

need to be that

way with me, nor your Father… nor Draco for that

matter.

That young wizard loves you more than I ever thought possible. He

worships you and would do anything to protect you. I know he feels

guilt

over

how shamefully he treated you when you both were

younger,

but

he's a good wizard in his heart.

And that

heart

belongs to you now."

"I know, Mum… I do . And I love him just as much."

Hermione sniffled,

trying to hold back her tears,

but

Marlene just

grabbed her and held her tight, letting her daughter release all the

pent up pain she'd been holding onto for so long.

"I

think your Father is learning how to take care of

you.

It's not

easy for

him,

Hermione-but

he truly cares for

you-more than

anyone or anything else in the world."

Hermione looked at her mum sadly. "More than you?"

Marlene smiled softly and nodded her

head.

"Yes,

I

imagine he

does. What Tom feels for me is different than what he has come to

feel

for you. You are a part of him in a way I never will be. You hold

a piece of him, Hermione. He would do anything to protect you."

Looking at

her mother with concern,

Hermione's prodigious mind

started to work out

all

the variables of

what

her mother was and

wasn't

telling her.

After a few moments, she bit her lip and asked

quietly,

"Mum,

does the fact that Dad split his soul-how does that

really affect you?"

Marlene sucked in a shocked breath,

amazed that

her daughter

had caught

on to something that

was so close to her own truth-it

shocked her. Realizing all

the deceit Hermione had dealt with over

the years,

she decided she couldn't

lie to her daughter,

not

about

this.

"It affects me, Hermione. I'm diminished because your Father is not

whole, so I'm not whole as a result."

Hermione

nodded,

trying

to

understand.

"Draco

and

I

are

soulmates.

Does a succubus need to be soul

bonded with her

mate?"

Marlene looked away from Hermione for a moment,

before she

gathered her courage and spoke. "A succubus doesn't need to be

soul

bonded to her mate,

but

in order for a succubus to be fully

mated, her chosen mate's soul must be intact . I knew when I was

sixteen your

Father

was my mate,

and ironically his soul

was

fractured. Unfortunately, I didn't understand why that was at that

time.

Naively,

I'd assumed it

was something I

could heal,

given

time. I was wrong. Being separated from Tom all

these years has

depleted my magical

core to the extent

that

my time is limited,

Hermione. I won't lie to you… not about this."

Hermione's face turned ashen as she gasped in horror. "How much

time?"

"A year,

maybe two.

I

really don't

know,

sweetie.

And before you

ask,

no… your Father does not

know,

and I

have not

told him.

In

order for me to survive, Tom would have to feel

remorse as it's the

only way to heal

his soul.

I'm not

even sure now that

you and

Draco have fully sealed your bond,

that

you'll

have the power to

undo the damage he's done by splitting his soul. I don't want you to

be angry at

him,

Hermione.

Tom has had a very difficult

life.

You

had Muggle Parents who loved you,

I

love you and Draco loves

you.

Tom,

I

think,

even loves you on some level.

But

Tom has

never experienced love-not

as a child and not

as an adult.

I

care

deeply for him and yes, I love him in as much as I am able to. But

my love for

him is limited,

because his soul

is limited-does that

make sense?"

Hermione nodded,

desperately wiping the tears away,

before

she hugged her mother fiercely. "I just found you, Mum! I don't

want to lose you again!"

Marlene felt her own tears falling from her eyes. "My perfect girl. I

would give anything to stay here with you.

To watch you marry

Draco and see my grandchildren grow. But that is not my fate and

I've known it

for

a very long time.

There is no magic strong

enough to undo the damage that's been done. Your Father will be

here to take care of

you.

Lucius and Narcissa care for you as a

daughter, they will

protect you and love you as their own. Draco is

your other half.

You both have found the greatest,

rarest

gift

that

magic has to offer-a true soul

bond. That's all I've ever wanted for

you."

"How can I

not

be angry at

Dad!?!

I

found a spell

that

returned

parts of

his soul

back to him.

We could do that

with the other

horcruxes!" Hermione pleaded to her mother,

who just shook her

head sadly.

"No,

it's not

enough,

Hermione.

Your

father

split

his soul,

long

before I

came into his life.

Even if

he were to offer a piece of his

soul,

like you and Nagini

have? It

might

buy me a few more

months-but

not

sufficient

time.

It

is unlikely that

your Father can

experience remorse,

Hermione.

I'm not

talking about

guilt,

or

shame-true remorse . The pain that comes from being remorseful

is so profound, it can heal

the soul

completely. But in order to feel

remorse, one must be capable of love. Tom isn't capable of those

emotions,

through no fault

of

his own.

He was conceived with a

love potion,

his mother tricked his father by using a love potion

and

seducing

him.

When

Merope,

your

grandmother,

fell

pregnant,

she stopped dosing Tom Riddle Sr.

with love potions,

but

the man was angry and he turned her away.

Her family cast

her

out

for

falling pregnant

with a Muggle,

and when Tom was

born, Merope died in childbirth."

"How do you know all this, Mum?"

"Albus Dumbledore, ironically enough. The man speculated much

of

this during the first

Wizarding War,

and shared many of

his

speculations with those of

us within the Order.

I

overheard a

conversation he had with my Father and Mother and it

was this

story that caused me to seek Tom out all

those years ago. I didn't

know why,

but

I

understand it

a bit

better

now.

Every person

deserves a chance at

redemption,

sweetie.

Your

Father

needs

that

chance more than anyone I've ever known.

I

once thought

I

would be the person to help him, but now I see that it is you who

has the best chance of helping your Father. Don't give up on him,

sweetie.

There is a man,

underneath all

that

pain,

that

craves

family-you fill that need in him. A need I could never give him."

"Does Dad know you know this about him?"

Marlene smirked and shook her

head.

"No,

I

don't

imagine he

does. He abhors weakness of any kind… yet, he is trying with you

to be less self-involved and more present. He cares for me, I know

this but it's not the same."

"So I just sit back and watch you die and not say anything?"

Marlene wrapped her daughter within her embrace again and held

her tightly to her bosom.

"You have to understand that

there are

things in this world that magic alone can't heal, and this is one of

those things."

"That

still

doesn't

make

it

right."

Hermione

whimpered

out

heartbreakingly.

"I

know,

sweetheart.

But

if

you understand nothing else,

please

always remember how much I love you. You are the very best thing

I've ever done in my life.

I'm so,

so sorry I

wasn't

there to watch

you grow into the amazing woman you are today. I've always tried

to keep an eye on you,

and I

wish I'd been there for

all

your

milestones but

just

know that

someday,

you are going to make an

amazing mother.

Your children will

be so blessed to have you to

guide them and love them."

Hermione gasped as tears fell

down her face,

holding onto

her mother tightly. "I love you, Mum."

"Oh,

Hermione… I

love you too,

so very much.

I'm so proud of

you."

Hermione just

nodded into her

mother's shoulder

as Marlene

held her and let

Hermione cry.

She couldn't

stop the tears from

coming down her own cheeks,

as she closed her eyes and tried

to

get

a

grasp

and

a hold onto these precious

moments.

Someday

soon

she

would

no longer

be there to give her

daughter comfort, listen to her fears and worries and that thought

made Marlene's heart break.

When the crying had lessened,

Hermione pulled back from her

mother. "How do you think Dad is going to react when he realizes

your situation or that

I

knew and didn't tell

him? He's going to be

so angry at me, Mum."

Marlene sighed and pulled Hermione's hair softly out of her face.

She was right.

Tom would be furious with her

for

keeping this

from him and Hermione for

not

saying anything.

Sighing in

resignation,

Marlene could only watch her daughter,

as she had

to deal

with one more trauma that

life had unfairly thrown her

way.

"I

will

try and find a way to tell

your

Father,

sweetheart.

Just

promise me no matter what happens, you will

try and remember

that

despite Tom's many flaws-he truly does care for you,

more

than anything."

"I'll try, Mum."

"Good… now,

is there anything else I

need to know about

your

past? Anything I can help you with?"

Hermione looked at

her mother warily.

"Do you know if

Dad

obliviated my Muggle parents?"

Marlene was shocked momentarily, but she should have expected

this question at some point. Tom had admitted he had gone to the

Granger's

and had given them the choice.

To give up their

daughter or not. When they'd refused to do so, he'd stunned them

and obliviated them. Marlene had been surprised by his restraint,

as the Tom she'd known from before his disappearance would've

killed them,

no hesitation.

It

was when she'd pointed this out

to

him,

he'd gotten pissy and reminded her

he had a daughter to

consider,

and her

feelings as well.

He knew if

he killed the

Grangers, Hermione would've never forgiven him.

"Yes,"

Marlene said softly,

"he did.

He gave them a choice

sweetie- give you up willingly or not.

They chose not

to,

so he

did the kinder thing by obliviating them."

Hermione bit

her lip in contemplation and nodded at her mother.

"I

first

thought

he'd killed them,

but

then I

realized Dad wouldn't

have done that-at least I'd hoped he wouldn't. Seems I was right."

She breathed a sigh of relief.

"He knew you'd be disappointed in him.

I

don't

think he'd ever

admit

this

to anyone,

including himself,

but

fatherhood has

changed him. He no longer practices revels with his followers and

that alone is something I'd never thought I'd see."

"I

know a bit

about

that

from some of

the things I'd read from my

research on Dad when I'd realized he was my Father. He was quite

ruthless before-not

that

he's not

now,

he just

seems to be a bit

more thoughtful."

"Less

violent… it's

true.

Tom has

never

had

any

sort

of

compunction about

killing,

torturing and so forth.

At

least

he

didn't

before,

but

he did have a few redeeming qualities-he

wasn't

completely so far

gone that

there wasn't

a soul

worth

saving.

He,

being my mate,

well-I'm not sure I could have taken

what

was left

of

his soul… horcruxes are complicated bits of

magic."

"Do you think he regrets making them?"

Marlene shook her head.

"No,

Tom's always been obsessed with

immortality.

I'd always wished there was a better way for him to

achieve that… without

having to damage such a large part

of

himself."

Hermione looked thoughtfully at

her mother and closed her eyes.

Soon, a book was deposited on the table in front of them.

Marlene looked at

her

daughter

questioningly,

as she lifted the

book.

Tales of Beedle the Bard.

She was familiar with these stories, having grown up listening to

her own mother read her these as a child. Hermione reached for

the book and opened it,

to one of

the stories towards the back.

The Tale of the Three Brothers.

"I don't understand, sweetheart. Why is this important?"

"Do you know the significance of

this story,

Mum?"

Hermione

asked.

Marlene

thought

back

in the story… Cadmus,

Antioch and

Ignotus… it

was widely rumored in certain circles that

the three

Peverell

brothers were the three wizards depicted in the story.

But she had never heard much more than that.

"When I

was younger,

your

grandmother

would read me

these stories. She had told me once, when I was older that

the

three

brothers

were

rumored

to

be

the

Peverell

brothers."

Hermione nodded enthusiastically.

"Yes… Antioch,

Cadmus

and Ignotus.

Antioch was the original

owner

of

the Elder

Wand… the Deathstick.

Cadmus was the original

owner of

the Resurrection Stone and Ignotus was the original owner of

the Cloak of Invisibility."

Marlene looked at

her daughter in amazement. "And how do you

know this?"

"Research, Mum-these three items are known as the Deathly

Hallows .

People have been searching for

years to unite the

Hallows.

Dumbledore

and

Grindelwald,

when

they

were

younger… it

was

their

obsession… until

Dumbledore's sister

Ariana was killed."

Marlene sat

back in shock and looked at

her

daughter

proudly. She truly was very bright.

"Did they ever find any of these Hallows?"

Hermione nodded.

"They did… or I

should say,

Grindelwald did.

When he was a boy,

he lived with his Aunt,

Bathilda Bagshot.

She told me that

sometime in his teen years,

he had stolen a

wand but

she didn't

know whom it

belonged to.

I

was able to

research

it,

and

found

out

that

the

wand

belonged

to

Gregorovitch."

"The wandmaker?"

"The very one.

Viktor

told me that

most

of

the students at

Durmstrang had their

wands made by Gregorovitch.

He also

mentioned to me in confidence that

there had been rumors that

the wandmaker had been the owner of

the Elder Wand at

one

time."

Marlene

nodded

in

understanding.

"Dumbledore

dueled

Grindelwald in 1945. He defeated him."

"Yes, and took the Elder Wand for his own. I wasn't sure at first, if

my

theory

was

correct.

But

I

found

some

old

pictures

of

Dumbledore before 1945 and after. The wand he carried after his

duel was not the same one he had before."

"Okay,

let's assume you're correct,

sweetie? Where is that

wand

now? Dumbledore received the kiss."

"He did but before he was arrested, he attacked me and I disarmed

him."

"Merlin's beard, Hermione! Are you saying that you have the Elder

Wand?"

Hermione nodded again.

"The only person who knows is Lucius

Malfoy.

I

made him take a wizards oath before he gave me the

wand.

I

magically copied it,

gave Lucius the copy and kept

the

original for myself."

Marlene

was

stunned

at

her

daughter's

cunning

and

cleverness. "And what of the other two items?"

Hermione held out

her

hand,

where the Gaunt

family ring was

sitting on her right index finger.

"This stone, on Father's ring is the Resurrection Stone."

Marlene paled, as she looked closely at the ring on her daughter's

finger. There were strange markings on the ring, so it was entirely

possible her

daughter

was correct.

Staring at

the wall

for

a

moment,

Marlene

couldn't

help

but

wonder,

"The

Invisibility

Cloak? Do you have any ideas who might have it?"

Hermione shook her

head.

"I

honestly have no idea.

I

know

Ignotus had it and I've traced his family line and there are several

possibilities, but so far I haven't had any success figuring it out."

Marlene was amazed at how much her daughter had figured out

on her own.

Her thoughts went

back to many years ago… to a

different time with different people.

Oh yes, she knew who most likely had the Cloak.

Looking over

at

her

daughter,

who was watching her

with a

contemplative gleam in her eye,

Marlene smiled wickedly.

"James

Potter,

had an Invisibility Cloak when I

was in school

with him.

Sirius used it

on many occasions as it

had been passed down

through the Potter line for generations."

Hermione's eyes widened in excitement.

"Then Harry might

have

it?"

Marlene smiled widely and nodded.

"I

do believe it

is a distinct

possibility.

If

I

remember the story from my grandmother correctly,

whomever held all three would be the Master of Death."

"Yes,

don't

you see, Mum? If there was a way to make Dad whole

again,

and you by extension… we could use the Hallows,

Dad

could still

be immortal

if

he so wished it,

but

his soul

could be

healed?"

Marlene smiled sadly at

her

daughter's hopeful

expression and

didn't

want

to

dampen

her

spirits,

but

she

needed

her

to

understand that things weren't always that simple.

"Hermione? The only way for your Father to be whole is through

remorse and I

don't

want

to burst

your bubble,

but

you need to

understand that emotion, it may be beyond what he is capable of.

And if

it

is? You need to let

this go.

Go after the Hallows if

you

want, but keep it close to yourself. Do you understand?"

Hermione nodded reluctantly,

hoping her

mother

was wrong in

what she was saying about her father. But she had to try, right? If

there was a chance her mother could live… she couldn't give up

now, not when she finally had her family back… her real family.

"I

think we at

least

need to explore the idea-we have some

time, right?"

Not

wanting to dampen her daughter's hopes,

Marlene reached

for her and gave her a hug.

Pulling back,

she smiled proudly at

Hermione,

her

reason

for

everything

and

nodded.

"Yes,

sweetheart. We have time."

Dueling Snakes

Chapter 72: Dueling Snakes

Draco had followed the Dark Lord to Severus office,

where they

floo'd to McKinnon Manor.

Once there,

Voldemort

called for his

Death Eaters and it

didn't

take long until

the main drawing room

was filled to the brim with the Dark Lord's most

loyal

followers.

The Lestrange Brothers,

Lucius,

Thoros,

Corban,

and Severus

were sitting at

the head of

the table whilst

other members were

scattered at the bottom, including Archibald Flint.

When everyone had finally settled,

the Dark Lord warded the

room and silenced it.

"Thank you for all

coming so quickly. It has come to my attention

that

one of

my faithful

followers was directly responsible for the

poisoning of my daughter back during her first and second years."

The looks of

shock,

anger

and outrage,

were palpable in the

room. All except Archibald Flint, who had paled significantly at the

news. The Dark Lord tilted his head in acknowledgement towards

the young Malfoy Heir,

who was sitting in the far

corner

with

Blaise,

Theo,

Montague and Pucey.

Given silent

permission,

Draco stood and strode over confidently to where Archibald Flint

was sitting-then snarled in anger as he clasped the elder Flint on

the shoulder and said forcefully, "Get up ."

The rest of the Death Eaters were watching with interest, while

Lucius noticed that

his son,

was angrier than he'd ever seen

him. The Dark Lord smirked at the Malfoy Lord and nodded his

head towards the younger wizard-and in that moment, Lucius

understood that

his Lord was allowing his son to handle

this-very interesting.

Draco stood facing the older

wizard and sneered angrily.

"Your

son

is

dead .

Killed for

what

he did to my

witch.

It's

my

understanding you provided Marcus the poison responsible for

almost

killing Hermione.

I

gave him veratiserum,

he told me

everything ."

Archibald Flint glared hatefully at the young wizard. "You're one to

talk,

Malfoy.

You taunted Hermione her first and second years as

well!"

Draco sneered and pointed his wand at

the older wizard's throat

while the temperature in the room dropped at the magic radiating

off the young wizard-much to the astonishment of everyone in the

room.

"I

didn't

poison her!

I

didn't

push her and cause a fall

that nearly

killed her! I may have been a bully, but I would've never physically

harmed

Hermione

in

such

a

way-what

you

did-what

you

encouraged your son to do? That can't go unpunished Flint."

Archibald smirked at

the younger

wizard.

"And you think your

going to teach me a lesson, boy?"

"No."

Draco smirked right

back.

"I'm going to kill

you." Archibald

scoffed and Draco sauntered back,

twirling his wand in his hand.

"I'll even give you a chance to defend yourself."

"A duel?"

Archibald sneered hatefully.

"You're a bit

out

of

your

depth,

pup… perhaps you might

leave the dueling to the big

boys."

"It wasn't a request, Flint."

Draco's smirk widened and Flint looked over at his Lord, who was

watching the scene unfold with interest.

"I

have allowed Draco this concession,

Archibald… but

make no

mistake… you are being challenged to a duel-to the death ."

Voldemort

stared unblinkingly at the man who had nearly killed his

daughter and his eyes glistened red.

He would allow Draco to prove himself, but he was equally sure his

daughter would have words for both of them later.

Archibald removed his outer robes. "Will you call a second?"

Draco considered the man before him.

"If

there is a wizard

here willing to be your second, have him come forward."

Draco glared at

the rest

of

the Death Eaters,

yet

none offered to

second for Lord Flint.

Nodding his head in satisfaction,

Draco removed his outer robes

and the two men took their stances apart

from each other.

Each

bowed and then the duel began in earnest.

Both Flint

and Draco raised their

shields as hexes and curses

started flying at each other. Draco's shield was stronger than most

realized.

Hermione had helped him perfect

it

after

his duel

with

Weasley.

Nothing but

an unforgivable could get

through it.

Draco allowed

Flint

to go on the offensive for a bit,

as he moved in closer to his

target.

A confringo hex rebounded off

his shield,

as well

as a

reductor

curse.

When Flint

threw an expulso,

flagrante and a

petrificus totalis in rapid succession,

he was able to block each

curse as it came in.

There were some other darker curses that

Draco wasn't

familiar

with,

but

his shield held fairly well-as he finally got

a read on the

older

wizard and then he went

on the offensive-silently calling

forth a barrage of spells-culminating with a modified fiendfyre that

he and Hermione had created that blasted Flint's shield to ash-the

resounding shockwave caused the other

Death Eaters to gape

openly with shock and then Draco yelled sectumsempra -a curse

his godfather

had invented-slashing the older

man's chest

wide

open.

Draco watched in satisfaction as Flint

fell

to the floor.

Silently

casting an expelliarmus,

Flint's wand flew into his outstretched

palm with a resounding slap. The older wizard gasped out his final

breaths on the floor of Hermione's home, while Draco watched the

life ebb from him with a profound sense of

satisfaction.

When he

finally breathed his final

breath,

Draco cast

an evanesco and

Archibald Flint's body disappeared;

and a few modified cleansing

spells-the room was good as new.

When he was done, Draco turned and faced the Dark Lord with a

bow and then stood at

attention waiting to be addressed.

Lord

Voldemort glanced over at Lucius, who was watching his son with

pride shining from his eyes and as his gaze wandered over

towards his other followers,

they were all

observing the young

Malfoy heir with clear admiration and respect.

Voldemort

nodded and stood up,

walking over

to his future

son-in- law and clasping him on the shoulder in solidarity.

"Well done, Draco."

Draco bowed his head again, humbly. "Thank you, my Lord."

Voldemort

turned towards the younger wizards and gave each

an appraising look.

Both Adrian Pucey and Graham Montague

were pale and trying their

best

to appear

unaffected.

Turning

back to his followers,

Voldemort

gestured towards the younger

wizards.

"It would seem that Archibald and Marcus had help with their plan.

Whilst

it was unwilling on Mr. Pucey's part, I'm afraid I can't allow

the slight against my daughter to go unpunished." Looking over at

Thoros, he smiled grimly. "Perhaps your son and Mr. Zabini might

be willing to prove their worth to me, Thoros."

Thoros glanced at

his son,

who sat

up a bit

straighter and subtly

nodded to his father. Thoros returned the sentiment.

"We are at your service, my Lord."

"Excellent.

Take them somewhere more suitable to carry out

your

task.

Please provide me with a pensieve memory when you have

completed your work."

Thoros bowed and moved towards his son and his friend. Grasping

the shoulders of

the two shaking wizards,

Thoros led the small

group towards the floo and called out 'Nott Manor .'

When Thoros had left

with his small

entourage,

Lucius stood up

and walked over

towards

his son.

Words didn't

need to be

exchanged,

the proud look on Lord Malfoy's face said it

all.

Voldemort gestured for Draco to take Archibald's seat at the table,

the symbolism not

lost

on anyone.

Once everyone was seated,

Voldemort nodded again towards the young Malfoy.

"You have exceeded my expectations,

Draco and I'm pleased to

see your dueling skills evolving quite nicely."

Draco's

expression beamed with pride.

"I

have had excellent

mentors, My Lord."

"Indeed." The Dark Lord returned Draco's look. "You have earned

your place at

the table,

and as such,

will

be expected to receive

my Mark upon graduation from Hogwarts."

Draco bowed his head humbly. "I am honored, my Lord."

"Perhaps you should return to Hogwarts with Severus. I'm sure my

daughter will be wondering where her intended has gone off to."

Draco chuckled.

"Knowing Hermione,

she will

be affronted that

she missed being the one to dispatch both Marcus and his

father."

The rest

of

the men in the room chuckled knowingly at

the

statement,

and Voldemort

grinned in agreement.

"I'm sure she

will

forgive this

trespass,

but

you can always

show her

a

pensieve memory of the duel."

She will

most

likely insist

upon seeing it,

if

only so she can

critique my

performance and offer

pointers

in how best

to

improve my technique."

The men in the room were openly laughing at this, so they missed

the subtle clearing of

a woman's voice.

When the Dark Lord

looked up at the doorway, it was to the amused expression of his

witch and the stern glare of his daughter.

He stood up and sauntered over

to the doorway,

and once his

followers realized who had joined them,

all

the wizard's stood to

attention.

"Welcome home."

Voldemort

grinned at

his witch,

who smiled

demurely in return.

His daughter however,

was openly glaring at

her intended with a raised eyebrow, while Draco was grinning back

in challenge.

"Did we miss something?" Hermione inquired sarcastically.

Voldemort

went

and stood in front

of

his daughter,

and tilted her

face so he could have her undivided attention. "I'm not sure I am

pleased with your tone, Daughter."

Hermione to her credit,

didn't

cringe at

her father's stern look,

she just lowered her eyes in response.

"Apologies, Father."

"Hmmm." He shook his head subtly at

his daughter,

but

led her

over to her intended, who took Hermione's hand immediately and

kissed the back of it.

Marlene smiled at

her daughter,

who was obviously put out that

she didn't get to witness the earlier festivities.

"We

are

sorry

for

interrupting,

My

Lord,

but

Hermione

was

understandably curious as to whom was responsible."

"Archibald Flint

is missing." She eyed her wizard and gave him an

impish grin, "Did he and his son suffer much?"

The Death Eaters all

chuckled at

Hermione's bloodthirsty nature,

but

Draco just

smiled adoringly at

his witch.

"Yes… they are both

dead."

Voldemort

gestured towards

Draco.

"Your

intended was

most

impressive in his duel

against

Archibald.

Dispatched him quite

effortlessly."

Hermione nodded,

her

gaze heated as

she considered her

wizard.

"I'm glad to hear of it." Gazing up impishly at her Father,

she gestured towards Draco's seat.

"Am I

to assume that Draco

has earned his place in your ranks, Father?"

Voldemort

grinned openly

at

how brilliant

and observant

his

daughter was,

a fact

that was not missed by any of his followers,

who were all watching Hermione with nods of open admiration.

"He has indeed .

I

am sure if you were to ask? Draco would

be happy to share the memory of the duel with you."

"I would very much like to see that."

Draco took Hermione's arm in his,

bowing to his Lord.

"I

should

get Hermione back to Hogwarts, My Lord."

Voldemort

nodded his acquiescence and gestured for Severus to

join them.

"Oh,

Daughter? Nagini

might

be a bit

indisposed for a

few days-she had a rather

large meal

as it

were."

He then

addressed Draco and ordered firmly,

"You will

take care of

her,

Draco."

"Of

course,

my Lord."

Draco nodded again,

bowed and then

escorted Hermione from the room,

Severus following closely

behind.

Once Hermione and Draco had left

the drawing room,

the Dark

Lord gestured to his followers.

"Gentlemen, please see yourselves out for the evening."

All

the men bowed and one by one,

apparated off

the estate until

only Lucius remained. When they were alone, Lucius bowed before

his Lord and spoke quietly. "I just wanted to thank you, my Lord, for

giving Draco the opportunity to prove himself."

Voldemort

tilted

his

head

in

acknowledgment.

"He

shows

promise,

Lucius.

I

was

most

impressed with how deftly he

handled both the interrogation with Marcus and the duel

with his

father.

I

believe in time,

Draco will

become quite a fearsome

dueler,

which makes me doubly pleased.

He will

be able to

protect Hermione."

Lucius grinned knowingly. "Perhaps Hermione will grant Draco the

illusion that

he is taking care of

her.

I

have no doubt

that

the

repertoire of

impressive spells my son showed this evening was

due to Hermione's prodigious intellect."

"She is quite ruthless when she wants to be."

Lucius bowed and took his leave.

Marlene watched the blonde

wizard floo back to his home and moved out

of

the drawing

room, towards her suite of rooms followed closely by Tom.

"Just

how impressive was Draco this evening?" Marlene queried

curiously.

"He was quite efficient

and deadly.

I'd meant

it

when I

said he

showed promise." Voldemort sighed as he moved into their room,

removing his outer robes and sitting on the chaise sofa by the

window as he eyed his witch.

"Perhaps I

should be asking how

your conversation with our daughter fared?"

Marlene looked up warily,

surprised by the question.

"It

was fine.

Hermione abhors anyone perceiving her as weak but she truly has

struggled these past

years.

It

was heartbreaking to see her break

down."

Tom looked a bit

uncomfortable,

but

he nodded just

the same. "I

would ask you to share those memories,

but

perhaps it

is best

that Hermione has some secrets known only to her mother."

Marlene sat

down on the end of

the bed and gave Tom a

considering look. "That is very understanding of you, Tom."

Tom seemed to bristle for a moment before his shoulders slumped

and he sighed in irritation. "I am learning, Marlene. It is not easy for

me to deal

with the fact

that

I

have a grown daughter who is not

only beautiful, but utterly brilliant and diabolically clever."

Marlene chuckled at Tom's discomfort. "You will

need to learn how

to be patient, Tom. You are doing a fairly good job of being a father,

I think."

"Hmmmm…."

Tom muttered distractedly.

Looking over

at

his

witch,

who seemed to be holding herself

a bit

more rigidly than

he was used to seeing,

Tom raised an eyebrow in question.

"Perhaps you might

share with me what

has you on such edge

these days?"

The question came as a shock, so much so that Marlene's breath

caught

and her

eyes widened in alarm before she could stop

herself.

Tom's eyes narrowed in realization that

his witch was

hiding something from him.

He leant

forward,

his eyes locking

onto Marlene's and suddenly she could feel him trying to enter her

mind.

She could've stopped the assault,

hid her

thoughts,

but

perhaps Hermione had been right.

She needed to be honest with Tom.

So she let

him in and allowed him to witness the part

of

the

exchange of

conversation between Hermione and herself.

She

showed him enough to let

him understand what she was facing,

but

not

any of

the particulars of

what

Hermione had confided to

her about the Deathly Hallows.

When Tom broke eye contact,

Marlene fully expected to see

unrestrained anger on his face. What she wasn't prepared for was

how ashen he looked.

The guilt

and horror

over

his face was

palpable and she realized that

perhaps she'd misjudged Tom's

level of affection where she was concerned.

"How long?" Tom bit out hoarsely.

"I've known for years this might be a possibility, but I didn't know for

sure until the night Rodolphus and Rabastan stayed with me."

Tom tilted his head in consideration.

"So,

that

is why you've

not asked them to attend to you recently?"

Marlene shrugged at

first,

but

then sighed and nodded once.

"They no longer

serve the purpose they once did,

so no… I've

seen no need to indulge in unsatisfactory relations at this point."

Tom lifted his head and stared at

the ceiling deep in thought

before he spoke out harshly.

"Would you ever have told me had Hermione not guilted you into

doing so?"

Marlene's countenance gave nothing away,

but

the shakiness of

her answer told Tom everything he needed to know.

"No, I wouldn't have told you."

Tom nodded,

his magic starting to become erratic.

He could feel

the rage and anger simmering below his skin but

there was also

fear and something else he didn't want to name as of yet. He gave

Marlene a dark look,

stood and walked out

of

the room. She just

sat

there in shock as she stared unseeingly at

the empty chaise

where Tom had just

been and she felt

many things at once-but it

wasn't

until

she heard the roar of rage and a series of explosions

echoing throughout

the Manor,

that

she flinched in pain and felt

tears streaming down her face in anguish.

An Uncomfortable Conversation

Chapter 73: An Uncomfortable Conversation

When Hermione and Draco had returned to Hogwarts,

Draco led

his witch into the Slytherin Common room which was surprisingly

empty- except for one very large snake who was digesting a rather

large meal and asleep by the fireplace.

Hermione smirked at

Nagini

and shook her head in wonder.

"Nagini ate Flint?"

Draco chuckled and nodded.

"Yes,

she did. I think the rest of our

esteemed house is suitably chastened and horrified in equal

measure. Your Father scared them shitless."

Hermione giggled softly and took Draco's hand, leading him to

the couch by the fireplace where they snuggled up against each

other. "So, just how bad did it get?"

Draco kissed the top of

Hermione's head and shifted her so she

was sitting on his lap.

Grey eyes met amber ones, that were filled

with curiosity and mirth.

"Oh… I

don't

think

our

classmates

will

be

forgetting

what

happened anytime soon." Hermione titled her head questioningly

and

Draco

just

grinned.

"I'll

show you a pensieve memory

tomorrow, love. For tonight? I just want to hold you and not worry

about

our

classmates.

Your

Father

did threaten them all

quite

spectacularly, so I doubt we have much to worry about before we

graduate."

Hermione

sighed

and

snuggled

into

Draco's

chest.

"That's

something I suppose."

Draco hummed in agreement as he tightened his hold around his

witch and breathed in her delicious scent.

Together they stared

into the fire,

and Hermione felt

herself

drifting off

to sleep.

He

lifted his witch into his arms and made his way to the sixth year

girls dormitory.

When he reached the door,

he knocked gently

and was surprised when Pansy opened the door and nodded at

him politely. He gave his former friend a curt gesture in reply and

placed Hermione into her

bed,

covering her

up and placing a

small kiss on her forehead.

When he went

to leave,

Pansy grabbed his arm softly,

which

caused him to raise an eyebrow questioningly.

Pansy sighed as she looked into the grey eyes of the only wizard

she'd ever loved.

It

had broken her heart

when she'd found out

he was betrothed to Hermione-of

all

the witch's in Hogwarts.

When she had heard of

the rumor

of

whom Granger's father

really was? She simply didn't

believe it.

It

wasn't

until

today,

having the Dark Lord invade her mind and the reminders he'd left

her with, that she knew just how much the Dark Lord cared for his

daughter.

She was simply grateful she wasn't dead.

Clearing her throat

softly,

Pansy gestured for Draco to follow her

out

into the hallway.

As he was closing the door,

Draco noticed

Daphne looking at

him and shaking her head in exasperation. He

just

smirked evilly and winked at

his friend,

which caused her to

chuckle softly. A quick glance at his sleeping witch reassured him

that

Hermione was still

asleep,

so he closed the door and cast a

silencing charm.

"What do you want, Pansy?"

"Look,

Draco? I

know you're angry with me.

I'd imagine you

must

hate me after

everything,

but

you have to know that

I

didn't

know Hermione was the Dark Lord's daughter.

We all

thought

she was a Mudblood, yourself included. I'm not trying

to justify my actions,

but

aren't

you being a bit

hypocritical

in

your defense of her after all this time?"

Draco widened his stance and folded his arms across his chest. "I

know what

I

did,

Pansy.

I

said hateful

things and I

alienated

Hermione from Slytherin. I humiliated her in front of other students.

I

was a bully… it's true . But I would've never physically hurt her. I

watched Flint

trip her down the stairs and it

was I,

who went

and

got

help for her.

I'd spent

a lot

of

time first,

second and third year

being a prick but

it

doesn't

excuse what

they did.

They poisoned

her,

Pansy.

Hermione could've died .

Whatever kind of bully I was

to Hermione, I would've never tried to kill her."

Pansy rolled her

eyes.

"Don't

kid yourself,

Drake.

You may not

have put

the poison in her cup,

but your words and actions were

just

as poisonous.

Don't

you remember how frail

Granger looked

back in third year? That

was just

as much your doing as anyone

else's."

Draco sneered at

Pansy,

but

deep down he knew she had a valid

point.

"Look,

Pansy?

Whatever

my

faults

were,

I

take

complete

ownership of

them.

I've apologized to Hermione and she's

forgiven me. The difference between you and I, and the majority

of Slytherin is simply this-I realized the error of my ways back in

third year. Well

before I knew whom she really was-not because

she was the Dark Lord's daughter-in spite of

the fact

I

thought

she was Muggle-born.

I

tried to fix my mistakes because I

saw

what

I'd done was wrong and I

made the choice to rectify it.

Even if

Hermione hadn't

been discovered to be the Dark Lord's

Heir,

I

still

would've fought

for her and tried to help her, if for no

other reason because it was the right thing to do."

Pansy sneered. "But you'd have never been able to be with her if

she hadn't

turned out

to be exactly whom she is.

Lucius and

Narcissa would've never

allowed their

precious heir

to lower

himself to openly court a Mudblood."

Draco growled at

the use of the hated name. "I'd stop using that

name if

I

were you,

Pansy.

And my mother

knew about

my

feelings for

Hermione long before we knew she was the Dark

Lord's daughter.

My mother

stopped the betrothal

negotiations

with the Greengrass family because she knew I

had feelings for

Hermione.

So don't

assume to know what

my parents would've

allowed.

Father may not have accepted it, but Mother has a way

of

getting him to do exactly what

she wants.

And if

I'd wanted

Granger,

Muggle-Born or

not-trust

me when I

tell

you,

nothing

would have stopped my Mother from convincing my Father to let

me have what I wanted."

Pansy's face paled at Draco's confession and she shook her head

in sadness,

realizing her

friendship with Draco was likely forfeit

after what happened today.

"Look, I just wanted to say-I'm sorry about today. I'd never thought

we'd end up here, Drake."

Draco

eyed

his

former

friend

and

one

time

lover.

"No,

Pansy-you're right. But here we are and I for one wouldn't change

it.

I

love Hermione with all

my heart and I'm going to marry her. I

don't want any trouble from you and I'd meant it when I told you to

leave my witch alone.

If

anyone comes to you with ideas to hurt

Hermione? I fully expect you to come to me. Am I understood?"

Pansy sighed again, but nodded in agreement. "I can do that."

"Good."

Draco ran a hand through his hair and after a moment

went

to turn around to head back to his dorms,

but

he took one

last look at Pansy and sighed. "We were friends once, Pansy and

for a brief

time more than,

despite what

you might

think,

I

don't

want you to get hurt."

"A bit late for that, Drake."

Draco nodded in understanding before he turned and walked

down the corridor and back into the common room and took up

residence

near

the

fireplace,

where he'd been sitting with

Hermione earlier.

Nagini

looked up at him and titled her head, like she was asking

him if

he was alright.

Draco hunched his shoulders and sighed

unhappily,

remembering

Pansy's

words

and

not

liking

the

constant

reminders of

what

a prick he'd been when he'd been

younger. Giving his attention back to Nagini, Draco leant forward

and addressed the snake quietly.

"Thank you for your help today, Nagini." The snake nodded briefly

and Draco smiled fondly at his witch's familiar. "Am I ever going to

be able to forgive myself

for how I

hurt

Hermione when we were

younger?"

Nagini

hissed something softly and then shook her head,

almost

as if she were chastising him. He just sighed again and stood up,

making his way back to his dorm room.

Theo and Blaise weren't

back yet,

and he sincerely doubted they'd be returning anytime

soon.

He felt

bad for Adrian,

but

Montague was a different

story.

He was sure he'd hear all

about

it

tomorrow from his friends.

As

he finally drifted off to sleep, he couldn't help but feel

grateful that

he was

able to defend Hermione and to show everyone in

Slytherin that

she was his and that

the Dark Lord trusted him to

take care of his daughter.

He'd be receiving the Mark next year and he knew his father had

been proud of him today. As he drifted off to sleep, he did so with

a small smile upon his face.

Showing Loyalty

Chapter 74: Showing Loyalty

When Draco woke the next morning, he wasn't surprised to see

Theo and Blaise asleep in their beds.

Casting a tempus, Draco

realized he needed to get

up and get

ready for

breakfast.

Grabbing his clothes,

he headed into the bathroom to get ready

for the day.

In the girl's dormitory,

Hermione was already awake and dressed,

waiting on Daphne,

who was taking her time getting ready. Pansy,

Millicent

and Tracey had left

a while ago and Pansy was awfully

subdued and Hermione was understandably curious as to the why.

When Daphne emerged from the bathroom,

Hermione pounced,

unable to hold back her curiosity anymore.

"Okay,

Daph,

what

happened yesterday? I've never

seen Pansy

this quiet."

Daphne sat

down on her bed and grinned conspiratorially at

her

best friend. "Didn't Draco tell you?"

Hermione shook

her

head.

"No,

he promised to show me a

pensieve memory of

what happened, but I want your observations

too."

Looking at the time, Daphne realized they had a good twenty

minutes before they needed to head down to breakfast.

"Well, after you and your mum left, Draco demanded to know

who had been responsible for poisoning you back in second

year. He was livid and your Father… well…"

"Scary,

I

know,

Daphne.

His magic is palpable,

but

when he's

angry it's downright blistering."

Daphne nodded.

"The Dark Lord gave everyone one chance to

come clean… he threatened to… and I

quote-torture them into

madness before he killed them and their families- endquote."

"Merlin!" Hermione chuckled.

"I'd have loved to seen the looks on

everyone's faces."

Daphne laughed at

her

friend.

"You're evil-you know that,

right?" "Not evil-just vindictive ."

Both girls

giggled at

Hermione's

accurate assessment

of

her

personality.

"Well,

anyway-Pansy

came forward and had your

Father

look through her

mind.

Apparently,

she'd overheard Flint,

Montague and Pucey discussing putting poison into your

goblet

and having Pucey's house elf

do it.

Your Father crucio'd Pansy in

front

of

everyone,

then had the Headmaster fetch the boys. When

Flint came in the common room with Montague and Pucey, they all

knew

something

was

up.

Professor

Snape

brought

some

Veritaserum for Draco and when Flint tried to get away? Draco had

Nagini

hold him still-she even forced Flint to open his mouth when

he refused to do so.

Draco dropped in the potion and clamped

Flint's mouth and nose closed forcing him to swallow the serum.

He spilled his guts,

then your Father had Nagini

kill

him and eat

him.

You should've seen the looks on everyone's faces when

Nagini…"

Daphne shivered visibly,

not

wanting to finish that train of thought.

"When your

Father

left,

he warned everyone in Slytherin House

that

you and Draco were to be left alone and he'd kill

anyone who

didn't comply."

I

see."

Hermione smiled softly,

touched that

her

Father

cared

enough to come to her defense. "How impressive was Draco?"

Daphne

laughed

loudly

at

the

look

on

her

friend's

face.

"Impressive."

"Good." Hermione nodded and grabbed her school bag for the day.

"I'm looking forward to seeing the memory now more than ever."

"Foreplay-you two are something else." Daphne snickered at

her

friend.

Hermione could only smile in satisfaction.

"Draco is excellent

at

foreplay."

Putting her

hand up,

Daphne shook her

head.

"Don't

want

to

know."

"Liar

."

Hermione

chuckled,

while

Daphne

just

blushed

in

embarrassment.

"You really need to figure out

a way to get

some

alone time with your wizard and stop living vicariously through me."

"How else am I going to learn this stuff?"

"They do have books you know?" Hermione smiled impishly as she

and Daphne headed into the Slytherin common room.

"Books

on what,

love?"

Draco smiled,

as

he stood up and

sauntered over to his witch, taking her in his arms and kissing her

good morning.

Hermione's smile widened as she looked up into her intended's

grey eyes.

"Sex ." Hermione whispered so only Draco could hear

her.

His

gaze

darkened

and

he

reached

around,

grabbing

Hermione closer into his body.

"Not

fair,

love.

We have to get

you some breakfast

and we have

classes

today.

Perhaps

after

dinner

I

might

be

able

to

accommodate that request."

Giggling softly, Hermione's cheeks pinked prettily as she bit her lip.

"I'm sorry, did I make a formal

request? I don't remember asking to

be serviced."

Draco growled and kissed her

hard.

When he pulled away,

his

eyes were blazing. "It wasn't a request. I'd promised to show you

my memories from yesterday and if

I

know my witch at all-I think

she will

be very pleased with how well I handled the situation. She

might even be willing to show me her gratitude."

Leaning up and whispering into Draco's ear, Hermione said softly,

"I'm still

a bit

sore but

perhaps we might

indulge in some

reciprocal gratification concurrently."

The grumble from Draco's chest

as well

as the outline of

his

trousers hardening,

showed Hermione how agreeable Draco was

to that request.

"Minx."

"You two need to get a room." Daphne rolled her eyes good-

naturedly.

"What do you think I'm trying to do here, Greengrass?"

"Seems

to me,

mate,

that

you're going to be well

and truly

frustrated for

the greater

part

of

the day." Blaise chuckled as he

walked into the room, observing his friends standing there.

Draco nodded in greeting. "How'd it go last night?"

Blaise ran a hand through his hair.

"Pucey is more or less fine, or

will

be. Montague… well… he won't be doing much of anything for

a while."

"You or Theo?" Draco was curious to know.

"Theo-apparently the Nott family has some very nasty curses."

At

that

moment,

Theo came out

of

the sixth year

boys dorms

looking a bit haggard, but none too worse for wear. When he got to

his friends, Hermione gave him an appraising look.

"Thank you, Theodore. You too, Blaise."

Stunned

momentarily,

Theo

could

only

nod

politely.

"You're

welcome, Hermione."

Blaise also nodded in response.

Draco led his witch out of the common room, not missing the looks

of pride on his two friend's faces. Perhaps today was the first step

in Hermione being able to place trust in his two best mates. Draco

knew they were trustworthy-eventually,

if

they continued to prove

themselves,

they might

earn their place in the Dark Lord's circle

alongside him.

No More Secrets

Chapter 75: No More Secrets

Later that same evening, Draco and Hermione did manage to

abscond

to

the

Room of

Requirement.

Together,

they

watched Draco's memories from the previous evening,

and

Hermione

had

to

admit… her

intended

was

most

impressive… and she was only more than happy to show him

how impressed she was with him.

In the days that followed, Hermione had made it a point to keep a

very close eye on Harry Potter.

If

he did indeed have the last

Hallow,

she needed to find a way to obtain it for herself, and she

was having a hard time figuring out a way to do so without killing

the Boy Who Lived. She liked Harry well

enough, they had talked

a few times and he seemed much happier

now that

he had a

father figure in his life. She didn't know what to think about Sirius

Black, but she knew from her mother they'd been intimate back in

school, in a ploy to gain her father's attention…

… but she didn't know much else.

Realizing perhaps there was another avenue she might

try,

she

wrote a letter

to Narcissa to ask for

her

help.

She didn't

give

specifics,

only mentioned that she needed a favor and when she

came home for Easter Break, she'd like to sit down and talk with

her

future Mother-in-Law about

a problem she needed help in

solving.

Narcissa had written back and told Hermione that whatever help

was required, she was more than happy to help.

The students in Slytherin House were quite subdued in the week

that

followed what

Theo took to calling 'the incident.'

Hermione

had been preoccupied by her

mother's confession,

and started

searching through Salazar's library for

anything related to the

Deathly Hallows.

After the third day of

disappearing after dinner,

Draco had followed her

to their

room and taken her

aside,

demanding answers.

"What is going on, love? You've been disappearing to our Room for

the last

three nights.

You're barely eating,

and you look tired.

Are

you sleeping alright?"

Draco wrapped his arms around his intended and kissed the side

of her neck soothingly.

"I'm fine,

Draco."

Hermione

sighed,

and

leant

into

Draco's

attentions.

Her

wizard bit

her

neck in warning and turned her

around to face him directly.

"You're lying ." Hermione went

to protest but Draco just grabbed

her and picked her up, tossing her onto their bed in the Room of

Requirement

and covering her body with his.

"Stop it,

love and

tell

me what

in Salazar's name is going on? Are you upset

with

me? Did I do something wrong?"

Hermione shook her

head emphatically,

and kissed her

wizard

reassuringly. "No, handsome. I'm not upset with you. I'm just trying

to figure out a problem and I'm not sure what to do about it."

Returning the kiss with a bit

more heat,

Draco then moved off his

girlfriend and sat up, pulling Hermione into his lap.

"Well… tell me what it is. Maybe I can help you."

Sighing sadly,

Hermione just

laid her head on Draco's shoulder,

while

he

stroked

his

hand

through

her

hair,

getting

more

concerned by the minute as to what might be bothering his love.

After a few moments, Hermione looked up at Draco and decided

to share with him the conversation she'd had with her

mum.

Draco's

eyes

widened

in

shock

and

then

narrowed

in

understanding as he realized that there was practically no chance

that

Marlene would survive much beyond Hermione's graduation

from Hogwarts.

"Do you want

to get

married when we finish school,

love?" Draco

asked softly.

Considering her intended in shock,

Hermione wasn't

sure how to

answer

that

question initially.

While she knew that's where they

were headed,

she hadn't

given much consideration to the when

-not

that

it

mattered to her

initially-she'd figured that

they'd get

married a few years after Hogwarts was done,

maybe after she'd

obtained a Mastery… but now?

Yes,

she very much wished for her mother to see her married. To

be there on the day and join in the happiness with her and Draco.

She still

held out

hope that

somehow,

she'd figure out

a way to

save her mum and perhaps by extension her father too-but so far

none of

the books she'd read in Salazar's library had given her

any of the information she'd needed, and she still had to figure out

how to get the Cloak from Harry, if he did indeed-have it.

"I

would very much wish for my mum to be there, Draco. I'm not

sure how much time she has left and I'm not sure if she's spoken

with my father about her situation."

Draco nodded in understanding. "Have you written to her lately?"

Hermione shrugged.

"Its only been a short

while,

and I'd hoped

that

she might

owl

me once she'd talked to Father, but I haven't

heard from her. I suppose I'll write her tomorrow. I'm just not sure

what

to say.

I

haven't

found anything to help me figure all

this

out."

"What am I missing, love? Are you still keeping things from me?"

Hermione sighed in resignation and nodded.

"Please don't

be

angry with me."

Draco stood up and paced in the room,

running his hands

through his hair as he tried to figure out

what

to say.

Hermione

watched

her

love

as

he

paced,

seemingly

becoming more

agitated with each turn of

the room.

When he finally stopped,

Draco moved over to the end of the bed and knelt at Hermione's

feet.

"Do you still not trust me?"

"No!" Hermione's shout

filled the room, as her eyes widened

in panic. "I do trust you, Draco. I love you!"

"But not enough to be completely honest with me?"

Hermione sighed,

but

grabbed Draco's hand and kissed the

back of

it.

"Do you remember when I

told you that

I've always

had to take care of myself?"

Draco nodded reluctantly. "I remember."

"And I

asked you to be patient

with me-that

it's not

instinctive

with me to be open about things."

Again he nodded.

"I

know,

love and believe me? I'm trying to be

understanding.

But

you need to know that

I'll

always be here for

you.

I'm on your side,

Hermione.

I've tried to show you that

you

can trust me completely."

"I know." She sighed unhappily as she stared into bright grey eyes

that

she'd grown to love immensely.

She then held out her hand,

showing Draco the Gaunt

Family ring. "You know what this stone

is, yes?"

Draco nodded warily… wondering exactly where Hermione

was going with this. "Yes… it's the Resurrection Stone."

"It is." Hermione confirmed. "You know the story of the Three

Brothers?"

"Yes,

love… the Elder

Wand… the Resurrection Stone and the

Cloak Of Invisibility."

"They're called the Deathly Hallows."

Opening her

beaded

bag, Hermione pulled out Dumbledore's wand-the Elder Wand.

She handed it

to Draco,

who took it

with a questioning look

before his face cleared with understanding.

"This is the Elder

Wand?"

"Yes… it is ."

Draco's face paled as he considered his betrothed,

who truly was

far more clever than he'd ever given her credit for.

"This

looks

like

the

wand

Dumbledore

had?

I

thought

my

Father…"

Draco chuckled as he'd realized just

why Hermione

had his father remain in the infirmary after she'd been cursed by

that old fool. "My Father gave you the Elder Wand because you'd

disarmed

Dumbledore when he'd cursed you.

Merlin,

baby!

You're the Master of the Deathstick?"

Hermione smiled at

her

love with pride.

"Yes,

I

am and its

allegiance is now mine. The only person besides your father who

knows I have the original wand is my mum."

Draco looked confused for a moment.

"Why haven't

you told your

father?"

Hermione

sighed

and

gripped

Draco's

hand

in

solidarity,

understanding the level

of

trust

she was placing in him not

to

betray her.

"When I'd realized what the ring was, I made a contingency plan

to go after the Hallows.

I

knew from my time with Bathilda, that

her

Great

Nephew,

Gellert

Grindelwald was the owner

of

the

Elder

Wand before he dueled Dumbledore in 1945.

I'd seen a

picture of

Gellert

as a young man around the age of fourteen in

his aunt's home. The wand he'd been holding in that photo, was

not

the same one he'd been pictured with later in life. When I'd

first

saw

the

correspondence

between

Dumbledore

and

Grindelwald,

they'd always signed their

letters with the same

runic insignia." Waving her hand,

Hermione showed Draco the

image that

she'd seen in the letters.

A triangle with a circle

embedded within its perimeter

and a line bisecting it

straight

down

vertically.

"This

is

the

runic

insignia

designating

the

Deathly Hallows.

I

have two and I

believe I

know who has the

third."

"Who?"

"Potter." Hermione smirked.

"Fucking Merlin's Hairy Ballsack!"

Draco growled.

"Of

course the

fucking Boy Wonder would have the Invisibility Cloak."

Hermione snickered at

Draco's disgust.

"I'm not

exactly sure he

does but

according to my mum,

Harry's dad had an Invisibility

Cloak when she was in school

with him.

It's a long shot,

but

it's

the only lead I

have.

Ignotus Peverell,

the original

owner of

the

Cloak,

could've passed it

down through the Potter

line and the

only other

familial

possibilities that

it

might've gone to were the

Blacks and the Prewetts."

"It's

unlikely

it'd be the Black Family as something of

that

significance would've been mentioned by someone somewhere

in our family's history,

and I've never read anything to indicate

that it was."

Hermione nodded thoughtfully. "The Prewetts?"

Draco shrugged.

"The twin Prewetts were killed during the first

Wizarding War

by a group of

your

father's followers,

Dolohov

among them.

If

they'd had it? I'm sure it

would've surfaced by

now-possibly been passed down to the Weasley's and I

sincerely

doubt that's the case….so, no ."

"So that leaves the Potter's then."

Draco nodded. "How can you find out for sure."

Hermione smirked wickedly.

"When we go home for

Easter,

I'm

going to have your mum do me a teeny tiny favor."

"What kind of favor?"

"You'll see." Hermione winked, causing Draco to laugh.

Grabbing his intended,

Draco pulled her

back into his lap and

kissed her

soundly before he pulled away and gave her a stern

look. "Any other secrets you need to share with me?"

"No… no more secrets." Hermione smiled warmly.

"Good, because I fully intend on taking advantage of the fact

we have this big bed to ourselves for the next few hours."

"That sounds like an excellent suggestion."

Draco

didn't

waste

anytime

getting Hermione undressed and

underneath him. While he was still

a bit miffed at her reluctance to

open up to him-he decided to let

his displeasure be known in

other… meaningful ways.

After an hour… he had his little witch writhing and moaning as he

kissed,

sucked,

pulled and nipped at

her core… he watched her

beg and plead with him for release,

which he was unwilling to do

until she understood what her punishment was.

His little vixen was extremely clever when she wanted to be, and it

didn't

take her

a while to figure out

just

what

his objective was.

When she pulled at

his hair and screeched out

her frustration at

being thwarted for

the fifth time-she made her

plea of

apology,

promising not to hold back any more secrets from him.

He

then

pushed

two

fingers

into

Hermione's

core-her

wetness soaked his fingers as he greedily lapped up her

essence.

"Why are you being punished, my love?"

"Because I

kept

secrets from you."

Hermione gasped out

in

anguish as

Draco bit

down softly on her

clit

and worried it

between his lips.

"And are you going to do so again?"

"No… no, Draco… please! I promise to always be honest with you."

Draco

chuckled

and

hummed

as

he

continued

on

with

his

ministrations.

"Should I

let

you come? Only good girls get

to

come… my love… have you been good?"

Draco smirked as he pumped two fingers into Hermione's

quim- which was hot, wet and so very tight.

"Yes… yes… yes, Draco! I've been good-please let me come."

Draco grinned manically as he pistoned his fingers out

faster,

before moving his lips back to Hermione's core.

Sucking her clit

into his mouth,

he flicked his tongue over

the hardened bud

before he lifted his head up and said deeply,

"Come for

me,

baby."

As he moved his head back down into position, it didn't take more

than 30 seconds before Hermione's back was arching off the bed

as she screamed out

her release.

Quickly vanishing his clothes,

Draco cast

the contraceptive charm and pushed himself

into his

very willing witch.

His hips moved hard and fast

as he held

Hermione's head in place staring down at

her with a mixture of

lust and anger.

"You won't keep things from me again." he demanded roughly.

Hermione

shook

her

head

and

moaned

in

passion.

"No… I

promise, Draco."

"Good." Draco growled before he kissed her savagely and bit her

lip until

it

drew blood.

Hermione's nails raked down his back,

showing her own savagery and Draco felt his control

snap as he

pounded relentlessly into his witch,

all

the while listening to her

cries of

pleasure before her body clamped down on him like a

vise- screaming out

his name,

causing him to shout out his own

release as his orgasm was torn from him like a tidal wave.

"Fuck!"

He yelled out

in euphoria,

before he collapsed onto his

witch… feeling her arms cradling him into her body as her legs

held him in place… nestled deep inside her.

He sighed in utter

bliss,

his breathing deepened and before he knew it,

they'd both

passed out in sated exhaustion.

Predator...Prey

Chapter 76: Predator… Prey

It

had taken Corban Yaxley several

weeks of

investigation

before he'd finally found the young man who'd assaulted his

Lord's daughter.

The boy,

Aiden Conner,

had been removed

from the school where the assault had occurred and taken to a

boy's home temporarily.

The blindness as well

as being mute

had been reversed,

as apparently the spell

damage hadn't

been quite permanent.

He was partially deaf,

however-but

instead

of

learning

his

lesson

and

leaving

young

girls

alone-the Muggle had become even more violent

over

the

ensuing years.

His parents were still

alive,

and apparently had enough money

and influence to shelter the little shit from the horrors he'd inflicted

on other unsuspecting girls.

Yaxley had found him at

a bar,

on the outskirts of

Dublin.

Apparently he was a student

at

Trinity College in his last

year

studying pre-law- his own Muggle father a well-respected legal

solicitor in London.

Yaxley had spent

the better

part

of

a week polyjuiced as a

college student.

He had killed the little twit

whose body he'd

appropriated.

The kid, Martin Kelley, was in some of the same

classes as Aiden Connor, so it had given Yaxley an 'in ' to stalk

the Muggle and get close to him.

As luck would have it,

there was a college party off

campus that

Saturday night. Yaxley attended and brought along Thorfinn Rowle

with him as back-up.

Rowle having graduated from Hogwarts only

five years prior,

blended in with the college-aged Muggles quite

effortlessly.

At

the party, there were several

pretty girls, but there was one in

particular who looked quite a bit

like Hermione.

Apparently,

the

creepy

Muggle

had

a

type,

because

he'd

wasted

no time

sauntering over and offering the girl a drink.

It

wasn't

but

a few moments later,

that

Yaxley noticed the girl

becoming a bit

unsteady on her feet-obviously the kid had spiked

her drink with something. Catching Thorfinn's gaze, Yaxley moved

into a secluded corner

and disillusioned himself,

following the

Muggle and the girl upstairs into a spacious bedroom.

Moving over into the corner, Yaxley watched as the girl pleaded for

Aiden to stop,

but

he'd pulled down her pants and was about

to

take himself out and rape the girl, when Yaxley stunned the creepy

little bugger from behind.

The kid slumped on the girl

who screeched,

and then her

eyes

widened as she saw Corban and then… she started to cry, but he

assured her that he was there to help her.

Nodding and sobbing 'thank you '

Corban obliviated the girl

and

pressed on his Dark Mark,

signaling Rowle that

he was leaving.

Silently apparating with his cargo, he landed at the gates of Malfoy

Manor

and met

with Rowle there,

taking the Muggle through a

secret passageway and into the dungeons.

Lucius was waiting for

them as he'd offered his help and had

managed to secure both parents earlier that

evening from their

home.

The father was angry and kept

demanding to know what

was happening,

while the woman looked petrified.

When they

saw their son being deposited roughly at their feet within the cell,

the woman screamed in terror and the man just looked ashen.

"I

suppose you're wondering why you've been brought

here?"

Lucius drawled arrogantly. "It would seem you've been quite remiss

in your

parental

duties and allowed your

filthy son to terrorize

unsuspecting girls-tonight

he would have raped another,

had not

my friend here intervened."

The man spat out angrily. "You're lying!"

"And all

your

ignorance serves is to make you appear

an even

bigger

fool.

You've coddled and protected his deviant

behaviors-

unfortunately for you all, the parents of one of his early victims has

ordered us to bring you here for questioning."

"What the fuck are you talking about?" The man demanded warily.

"I'm sure you remember

Miss Hermione Granger? Yes?" At

the

name, both parents flinched in recognition. "She defended herself

by rendering your sorry excuse for an offspring temporarily blind,

mute and deaf… if I'm not mistaken?"

The man's angry face,

indeed let

Lucius know that

he'd been

aware of how his son had been punished.

"Miss Granger

was adopted by her

parents… Muggles… who

raised her,

but

alas couldn't

protect

her

for

the likes of

your

paedophilic son.

Her true parents have claimed her,

and as such

when her father and mother became aware of what transpired ten

years ago? They were understandably incensed and demanded

retribution on their daughter's behalf."

The man stood proudly and glared hatefully. "I will have you know

I

am a powerful

solicitor in London! I will

have you all

brought up

on charges for this!"

Lucius,

Yaxley

and

Rowle

laughed

deeply

at

the

Muggles

histrionics.

"I'm afraid you're mistaken in that

assumption.

A fact

I'm sure you'll come to understand soon enough."

Lucius

then

lifted

up

his

sleeve

and

pressed

on

his

Dark

Mark-while the man and woman moved back into the cell

as the

Dark Lord swirled into view-his eyes blazing red and a cold sneer

set firmly upon his face.

"Ah,

Corban;

I

see you've done as I

bade you.

Are these the

offenders?"

Yaxley bowed. "Yes, My Lord."

"And is this the entirety of the family?"

Yaxley grinned maniacally. "No, my Lord. There is a daughter who

is currently attending a boarding school

in London.

I've sent

Rabastan to retrieve her and he should be here within the hour.

Both sets of Grandparents are deceased. The man there, Bentley

Connor has an older brother who lives in Bath with a wife and two

grown children.

The woman,

Madeline has a sister who currently resides in the

States… just

outside Chicago,

with a husband and a teenaged

son."

Bentley and Madeline Connor gasped horrified at the man standing

before them with dread and fear.

What was going on?

Voldemort

smiled eerily

at

the two Muggles

and gave their

unconscious son a look of pure hatred. Waving his hand, the boys

body jerked violently, causing his mother to gasp and his father to

yell in anger.

"What the fuck are you doing, you freak?"

"Waking your sorry excuse for a son,

Muggle." Turning towards

Yaxley, Voldemort sneered as his magic swirled within the room.

"Find them all,

Corban… you have until

the end of

the week.

When I'd said I wanted them eliminated, I meant all of them."

Bowing deeply,

Corban nodded. "Of course, my Lord, it shall

be done as you wish."

Returning his reddened gaze back to the Muggles,

and seeing

that the son was finally awake, Voldemort stalked towards the cell

and gave each Muggle a condescending look of loathing.

"You allowed your son to violate my daughter-traumatized her-so

you will

understand that as her father, I can't allow such treachery

to go unpunished."

"You have no right!" Screamed the older Muggle,

while the Dark

Lord waved him silent.

"You will

find, I have every right and the power to make sure that

you will

suffer greatly before I kill

each and every last one of your

family… while you watch-before I end you."

The Muggle flinched in shock, as his wife whimpered in fear. The

son just

gave Voldemort

a scathing look,

as if

he didn't believe a

word that was spoken.

Voldemort smirked and turned his wand on the boy, saying 'crucio

'

and watched the boy's body convulse as he screamed bloody

murder-writhing on the floor

and eventually defecating all

over

himself.

When the abject

lesson was done,

Voldemort

lifted the

curse and sneered evilly at the three family members.

"You will find that I am highly motivated and am more powerful than

you can possibly imagine.

Please enjoy your

stay here as my

guests as it will be your last."

And with that,

the Dark Lord apparated away,

returning home to

tell

his witch that

the first

part

of

their plan had been successful.

Marlene had been adamant

that

she be allowed to offer her own

form of

retribution for

their

daughter

and he'd not

been able to

dissuade her otherwise. Since learning of her condition, he hadn't

wanted

her

needlessly

exerting

her

magical

core-but

she'd

threatened to hex him,

and he'd reacted in a way that

had been

very pleasing for them both.

She was still

recovering however,

and he was worried for her in

spite of

himself, but knew instinctively that Marlene needed to do

this… as did he.

He would call

a revel-just

this once and make it

clear

to his

followers

why

they

were being offered this

boon from him.

Marlene had been reluctant

and secured a promise that

the

youngest children would not be harmed, but obliviated and taken

to an orphanage.

He had argued that

by doing so,

she was

possibly condemning them to a similar

fate that

their daughter

had suffered.

She had been livid,

refusing to speak with him for two days-but

after

pondering his words,

she'd realized that

Tom had a valid

point… perhaps it

was kinder

this way… the children and the

younger

daughter

would be spared a more horrific punishment

and Tom would check the minds of

the adults to see who had

been complicit in the Muggle boy's acts.

Those who had been, wouldn't be spared.

It was the only compromise she would agree to.

Tom sighed as he entered Marlene's sitting room,

finding her

reading as she always was.

"Hello, Pet."

Looking up and smiling softly,

Marlene waved her wand and had

two glasses of firewhiskey placed on the table in front of her.

"Where did you go off to so suddenly, Tom?"

"Malfoy Manor." Tom took a sip of his firewhiskey, feeling the burn

pleasantly work it's way down his throat.

"Corban found the boy

and his parents and the rest of the family will be there by the end of

the weekend."

Marlene sighed in understanding. "When will you call the revel?"

Tom looked at

his witch,

and saw her discomfort.

"Soon.

I

know

you're not

happy with my choices,

but

they are mine .

You've

always

known what

kind of

wizard I

am.

My nature may be

tempered somewhat

by having two pieces of my soul

returned, as

well

as having a daughter-but

this is who I am. Why do you seem

uncomfortable?"

"I'm not

exactly.

You know how I

feel

about

rape,

Tom.

I

will

never agree with that choice and you know that about me-you

always have,

so why does it

surprise you that

the thought

makes me uncomfortable?"

Sighing in exasperation and pinching the bridge of

his nose,

Tom

glared at his witch.

"I'm not

some cuddly

wizard who cowers

to all

your

whims,

Marlene!

I've conceded certain issues-allowing other men to fuck

you and stopping revels because our daughter would think ill of me

for

taking up a practice that

she'd find abhorrent

under

normal

circumstances.

But

don't

think

that

just

because I

no longer

practice revels with my followers,

that

I'm not

out

there torturing

and asserting my will

over others. The Ministry is under my control,

but

there are still

some who are resistant

to my way of

doing

things.

While most

within the Order

have moved back into the

shadows,

there

are

still

a

small

few who

remain

loyal

to

Dumbledore, despite his dubious choices. I need to protect what is

mine, which includes both you and our daughter. If I don't seek out

retribution on her

behalf? I

will

be perceived as being weak and

unable to protect her and that is unacceptable ."

"So you plan to make a statement to that effect?"

"Yes, and it will be one my followers will not soon forget."

Nodding reluctantly, Marlene stood up and made to leave the room,

but before she did, she turned to Tom and smiled sadly.

"I

will

be gone soon,

Tom,

and you will

be responsible for taking

care of our daughter-don't fuck it up."

And with that,

Marlene left

the room leaving a stunned and very

angry Dark Lord in her wake.

Soulmates Part Deux

Chapter 77: Soulmates Part Deux

Marlene had taken upon herself

to write to Hermione,

letting

her know of

Tom's plans-the capture of

the Muggle boy and

his

entire family-and the revel

that

was to be called the

following weekend.

She had sat

down in the Room of

Requirement

in shocked

silence, whilst Draco just rubbed her back as he read the letter

once she'd handed it over to him.

Draco wasn't

surprised by this development

at

all

and while he

understood the Dark Lord's need to make a statement

where

Hermione was concerned,

he wasn't

sure if

he'd be required to

attend the revel

or not. He technically wasn't a Death Eater, yet.

However,

he felt

a deep-seeded need to protect

his witch and

also felt strongly that he needed to make a statement of his own

where Hermione's safety was concerned.

The silence was deafening for a while, as the two teenagers held

each other.

Finally,

Draco decided to break the silence. "Love-are you

okay?"

Hermione shrugged helplessly.

"Yeah."

Amber

eyes met

with grey ones and Hermione could see the worry in

Draco's gaze.

"I'm not

sure how to feel

about this. On the

one hand,

it's nice to know my father cares enough about

me to want

to protect

me,

but

is this more about

him

making some kind of statement, than about me?"

Draco thought

about

that

question for a moment

before he

responded softly, "Why can't it be both?"

The look of confusion on his witch's face made Draco realize that

on some level,

Hermione still

felt

some insecurities where her

father was concerned.

"Baby,

listen-you know your father's issues and I expect that he's

angry on your

behalf,

but

I'm also convinced that

he's angry

because his choices led to you being left vulnerable. If you'd been

raised with him and your mum,

you'd would've never been put in

that situation.

You would've never

been left

vulnerable to a predator

like that

Muggle boy,

or

been tormented by ignorant

pricks like me.

So

perhaps his reasoning isn't

straight

forward-but

can you imagine

what you'd do if it was a child of ours?"

Hermione's eyes widened in understanding.

"I'd kill

anyone who

hurt our children, Draco."

Nodding his head in agreement,

Draco smiled softly and kissed

his witch's lips before he pulled away.

"As would I.

I

think the

Dark Lord needs to let everyone know that you are off limits and

he is doing it the only way he knows how. Which is terrifying, but

completely understandable for a wizard like him."

Sighing back into the couch,

Hermione tilted her head up and

the ceiling and scrunched her

nose in contemplation.

Draco

smiled at

that

look,

knowing she was pondering something

deeply.

When amber eyes finally met

his when she turned her

head his way, the look behind her eyes was resigned.

"Do you think you'll have to attend?" Hermione asked softly.

Draco shrugged.

"Possibly.

But

trust

me when I

tell

you,

baby? I

won't partake in rape. I'm not going to compromise our relationship

in any way-even if it means my torture."

She sat

up in shock.

"You don't

think you'd be asked to do

something like that? Do you?"

He shook his head. "No. If I was any other wizard-perhaps? But

I'm your betrothed, baby. Your mother would undoubtably have a

thing or two to say if something like that were required of me."

"Do you think that's why she sent

me the letter? To give us a

heads up?"

This caused Draco to nod slowly.

"Probably."

Taking Hermione

into his arms, he tilted her gaze up to meet his. "What about you,

love? Would you want

to take part

in this? If

your father were to

ask you to attend, to stand by his side?"

Her gaze became shuttered as she thought about what Draco was

asking her.

Would her father require her to be a part of his revel?

And if

he didn't

ask her,

would the other Death Eaters perceive

her as being weak if she didn't partake?"

"If I don't go it will

serve to make me look weak, and if I do?"

Hermione shook her head in exasperation. "Is this some kind

of test?"

Draco coughed out a laugh as Hermione's gaze darkened angrily.

"Isn't everything, love?"

"Fuck you, Malfoy."

"I'd rather you fuck me, love. We'd both enjoy it more."

Hermione folded her

arms and harrumphed petulantly.

"What

if

I

don't feel like it right now? I think I feel a headache coming on."

Draco rolled his witch underneath him and grinned.

"I

have the

perfect

cure for what

ails you,

baby.

Why don't

you just

lay back

and let me take good care of you for the next hour or two."

Waggling his eyebrows suggestively, caused Hermione to giggle

at

how ridiculous her

wizard was and how quickly he could

diffuse her rotten mood.

"You've been studying up on the texts my Mum gave you, yes?"

Draco's grin turned feral

as he nodded.

"Of

course.

What

are you

thinking?"

"Well…" She bit

her lip enticingly, watching Draco's gaze darken

in response as his chest

rumbled with want.

"There was that

section about tantric sex… and I was thinking?"

"That you'd like to try it?"

She nodded,

and Draco kissed her

deeply before he removed

himself

from on top of

her.

Pulling her off

the couch, they moved

over towards the bed and slowly took their time undressing each

other.

When they'd finally moved onto the bed,

Draco sat

down and

gently took Hermione's waist,

straddling her on top of

him.

The

two of

them just

spent

a while kissing each other deeply-nipping

and pulling on each other as they breathed each other in. Draco's

erection was nestled between Hermione's core as she slowly slid

herself

against

him,

feeling herself

getting wetter by the minute,

all

the while their lips never separated as they continued to kiss

and breathe each other in.

When he finally lifted Hermione's hips up and very slowly, lowered

her onto his shaft, he whispered 'iungere essentia nostri " and felt

a tug on his magical core erupt from his chest as it swirled around

them both.

Hermione too, whispered the words at the same time,

and her own core responded in kind as she felt

a similar tug on

her

chest,

and then saw a swirl

of

gold move over and around

herself and Draco.

Once she was fully seated,

and could feel

every inch of

Draco

pulsating inside of

her,

they both breathed each other

in and

started to move very slowly-their hips swirling and undulating at a

leisurely pace.

Every so often the gold swirls would change, ebb

and brighten and when they'd diminish,

they would repeat

the

spell-and move in sync.

Breathing and controlling the baser urges of

their bodies to

rut against each other.

As time passed,

and the urge to come became much stronger

and harder

to resist-the strain on Draco's face was at

times,

almost

pained as he would push Hermione down on him harder,

and then try and breath through the urge to thrust.

Her

inner

muscles

clamped down on him like a fucking vise and the

pleasured pain was indescribable.

Trying to relax his body and

mind, he kissed her breathless and the two lovers stayed like that

for an hour-just slowly working each other over.

Draco's own surprise at

the fact

that

his erection could last

so

long was a secondary thought to the need to orgasm.

As time passed,

groans,

moans and whimpers filled the air.

The

sounds

and

smell

of

sex

permeated

through

the

Room of

Requirement.

The candles that

were burning on the table were

flickering with the static electricity of

the magic that

was being

expended within the room.

Eventually Draco couldn't

hold off

anymore and he whispered to

Hermione that

it

was time. Clenching onto Draco's shoulders, the

sweat

that

was pouring down her body,

and that

of

her wizard's,

was causing her

to have a difficult

time gaining purchase on

Draco's body. Digging her nails into Draco's shoulders, the hiss of

pain that

came out

of

his lips caused her to kiss him fiercely and

when she pulled back slightly,

she nodded and together

they

whispered out 'munus implere'.

The golden swirls constricted around them both,

their

bodies

arched into each other's as their orgasms hit simultaneously. The

spent

groans of

both of

their

bodies as they shook violently

caused their orgasms to continue on for nearly a full minute. When

they were finally spent-both fell

over

onto the bed-still

joined

together but utterly exhausted.

Hermione didn't

know how much time had passed that

she and

Draco just

lied there,

curled around each other-breathing each

other in. Her body felt both exhausted, and oddly energized at the

same time… the remnants of their magic still flowing though her.

It was both heady and comforting.

Draco was completely knackered, but his body was radiating with

warmth and vitality.

Hermione's magic felt

like sunshine,

tasted

like green apples and smelled like vanilla and jasmine.

He was

on sensory overload and he fucking loved it.

Grinning like a

maniac,

he buried his face into Hermione's neck as he breathed

her in.

She was life and love, and for not the first time he realized what a

lucky fuck he was.

When

they'd

both

sufficiently

calmed,

Draco

managed

to

disentangle himself from his witch with a unhappy groan. He could

spend the rest of his life buried inside of her and die a very happy

wizard.

Looking over

at

Hermione,

whose eyes were closed in

bliss,

he smiled at how utterly shagged she looked. Her skin was

flushed beautifully and her

normally bushy hair

was completely

out

of

control.

His smile softened as he realized how honored he

felt, being able to see her like this and it also made him conclude

fiercely, that he could never share her with someone else and that

thought made him frown deeply.

Hermione opened her

eyes in that

moment

and felt

her

face

scrunch as she saw Draco's face change from happy to angry.

"Handsome- you okay?"

His gaze caught

her's in shock,

then his face softened as he

smiled at

his witch. Realizing he probably should explain himself,

he moved onto his back and enveloped Hermione into his arms.

Her chin was on his chest as she looked up at him questioningly.

"Just

thinking about

something your

parents told me."

"About?"

Draco sighed and looked down at his witch with love. "Your mum

mentioned something about her bond with your father and I didn't

give it much thought, but now I'm beginning to wonder if perhaps

I should have."

Hermione sat

up and looked down at

Draco's with confusion.

"What do you mean?"

Sitting up and grabbing Hermione's hand,

he placed a small

comforting kiss on the back of her knuckles and then proceeded to

share with Hermione the questions he'd been pondering after the

conversation with her parents.

Primarily about Marlene.

"Your

mum told you about

her

soul

being incomplete and

eventually it

would lead to her death-when we bond completely,

you would possibly be able to heal

her soul

but

because your

father can't feel remorse, it wouldn't work? Correct?"

Hermione nodded, not sure what Draco was trying to get

at. "Do you think your father is capable of remorse?"

Hermione's eyes widened momentarily as she considered this, and

then shook her head sadly.

"No-I don't think he is."

Draco nodded again in agreement.

"I

doubt

it

as well-so if

you

were to gain access to all

the Hallows, do you think the power of

the Hallows would be enough to save your mum?"

"I don't know. I don't have enough information on how the Hallows

work and all

the research I've done hasn't

given me a clue as to

how one become's Master of Death."

Draco looked at

his witch and a small

little smile crept

upon his

face. "There is one person who just might have that information."

Hermione's

eyes

narrowed

in

confusion

before

they

cleared in understanding.

She smiled beatifically at

her

brilliant, beautiful wizard and clapped her hands in glee.

"Grindelwald."

Draco nodded. "Yes-Grindelwald ."

Hermione tackled Draco and kissed him passionately.

After a few

minutes she looked down at her wizard and grinned impishly.

"I knew there was a reason I kept you around."

Jumping off

their bed,

Hermione dashed into the en suite that

had appeared-giggling at the shocked looked on Draco's face.

"Hey!" He sputtered,

as he watched his witch run off into the

bathroom laughing-with him following closely at her heels.

The little minx never ceased to amaze him and always kept

him

on his toes. He smiled inwardly as he realized that no matter what

happened in their future, they would always have each other.

Distracted

Chapter 78: Distracted

By Wednesday,

Hermione hadn't

heard from either her mother

nor

her

father

about

the upcoming revel.

Draco however,

had

received a letter from Lucius that morning at breakfast, telling him

he would be required to return to the Manor

Saturday after

dinner.

When he had shown Hermione the letter

at

breakfast,

she'd

read

it

and

then

promptly

burned

it

into

ash

using

wandless, silent magic.

The looks on the faces of

everyone,

but

particularly those at

the

Slytherin table, were filled with awe.

Hermione didn't

care about

people's

reactions,

she stood up

angrily and gave the Headmaster

a heated stare… conveying

without words that she was pissed!

Severus raised eyebrow and a lowly drawled 'indeed '

was all

she

received for her troubles.

Grabbing her book bag,

Hermione stormed out

of

the Great

Hall

and headed towards Arithmancy,

which she unfortunately didn't

share with Draco. When she got to class, she took her time taking

her assignment

out

and going over her calculations while waiting

for class to start.

Zacharias Smith was in this class with her as she was a full

year

ahead in Arithmancy as well

as in Herbology. Professor Vector had

graciously allowed her to take the class with the seventh years, as

she'd already completed the sixth year curriculum by Christmas.

When Smith entered,

he moved over

towards his seat

next

to

Hermione and sat down, smiling in that boyish way of his. He was

reasonably intelligent

for

a Hufflepuff,

but

the boy wasn't

subtle

with his interest and she was in no mood today for flirting.

"Hermione, are you alright?" Zacharias asked lowly.

"Hmmmm… I'm fine… thanks." Changing the subject,

she tapped

on her

homework assignment.

"Were you able to calculate the

parameters on the last sequence for the final problem?"

Smith looked at

his homework and nodded a bit

reluctantly.

"Yeah,

but

I

have to admit? I'm not

sure if

the conjugation is

Eleusinian or if it's more abstract in nature. I went with the Orphic

translation and took it from there."

Hermione's

brow scrunched

in

confusion.

"Why

would

you

assume the numeric value to have Orphic components?"

Smith

shrugged.

"Well,

there are some parallel

elements

of

Pythagoreanism,

but

we

don't

have

enough

information

to

determine which one was the precursor. I went with the notion that

the Orphic translation might

be more relevant,

since we are

predicting death rites or in this case-a causation of death."

Hermione's eyes widened with interest-she hadn't even considered

that

a viable line to pursue!

Looking back at

her calculations,

she

quickly redid the problem,

going by what

she'd remembered from

memory and then calculating the possible predictive outcomes.

When she was done, she handed her results to Smith, who looked

them over and smiled appreciatively.

"Merlin,

Hermione… you are brilliant!

I didn't even think about

this last

calculation here and it

makes so much more sense

when you add that in."

Nodding in agreement, she smiled genuinely at her classmate. "It's

I

who

should

thank

you,

Zac.

I

didn't

even

consider

this

permutation,

but I really think it fits in better with the overall context. Perhaps it

might

help us to take some time every week and form a study

group.

I

usually don't study with anyone but for this class it might

be a good idea."

Zacharias

flushed with pleasure.

"You and Malfoy don't

study

together?"

Hermione shrugged. "Well, Draco's not just anyone, but he doesn't

have this class with me and he's busy with prefect

duties and

Quidditch practice too.

I

don't

think it

could hurt

forming a group

with those within this class. Maybe Cho would like to join us?"

Zacharias sighed,

he was reluctant to pass up an opportunity to

spend time with Hermione alone.

He also knew what

Malfoy

would do to him, especially if the wizard knew how interested he

was in Hermione.

"I'll

talk to Cho and see if

she'd be interested in partnering up."

Hermione nodded and smiled. "That would be great. Thanks."

The two finished the class in a companionable silence,

unaware

of

the interested set

of

eyes following their

conversation,

or

wondering how they could us it to their advantage.

When the class ended,

Hermione walked out

of

the room with

Zacharias following closely behind. When she entered the hallway,

she noticed immediately her wizard lounging up against

the wall,

looking every bit

as gorgeous as always.

Sighing softly, she didn't

miss the way Draco's gaze narrowed on Zacharias, nor the way the

other wizard glared back.

Draco sauntered over

and reached for her bag,

enveloping her

into his arms and kissing the side of her forehead in greeting.

"Hello, love-you ready to head to Potions?"

Glancing up with amusement,

she nodded before turning around

noticing Zacharias disappearing down the hall.

She stopped the

Hufflepuff by calling out his name.

"Thank you again for helping me today and don't

forget

to ask

Cho,

and maybe we can study in the library tomorrow night

around seven? Start our next assignment early?"

Zacharias smiled widely and nodded,

trying very hard not

to

look smug.

"I'll

do that

and yes,

tomorrow works fine.

I'll

see

you then."

Watching the other

wizard leave,

Hermione felt

Draco's arm

tighten around her

waist.

Feeling him stiffen,

she once again

looked up into deep grey eyes that

were now darkened with

anger.

"You're studying with Smith now?"

Hermione lifted her hand and ran her fingers along Draco's jaw

and towards the back of his neck, gently lowering it down until his

lips met

hers in a tender kiss.

When she pulled away,

Draco's

anger

had cleared a bit,

and she nodded as she gestured for

them to head down to the dungeons for Potions.

"Smith actually helped me today.

I

think I've been so distracted

with everything that

I

actually messed up a problem on my

homework,

and that

has never

happened before.

When he'd

explained his answer,

I'd realized I

hadn't

even considered that

particular variable. You're not in this class, handsome. And I can't

afford to not

do well… so yes,

study group with Smith,

hopefully

Cho Chang and myself."

Draco's body relaxed a bit

as he held Hermione closer

to

himself. "I trust you, baby-him on the other hand…"

"Yes-I'm aware of Mr. Smith's interest but that doesn't mean he's

not

an adequate Arithmancy partner-so please don't

be jealous,

Draco. You have absolutely nothing to worry about."

"And what kind of boon am I to receive for my concession?" Draco

grinned mischievously.

"Boon?"

Hermione

laughed

in

shock.

"Really?"

"Mmmhmmm…" Draco growled as he pushed his witch into

the

alcove just outside the Potions classroom. As Draco dropped their

bags, Hermione cast quick 'silencing ' and 'Notice me not' charms

before Draco pushed her

against

the wall

and snogged her

senseless.

After

a few minutes of

intense snogging,

Hermione pulled her

head back and giggled. "You are incorrigible, handsome and if you

think I'm going to give you some kind of

incentive for

being a

dominant,

jealous wizard? I'm thinking you just

might

need a

reminder in whom your dealing with."

Draco grinned naughtily.

"You gonna tie me up and have your

wicked way with me?"

"Would that stop you from being a possessive prat?"

"Not

in the slightest,

my love.

You like that I'm possessive-admit

it." Draco spoke between kisses and Hermione couldn't deny that

she did find a few of Draco's questionable tendencies somewhat

endearing… on occasion.

"So what

if

I

find your dominance a turn on-don't

let

it inflate your

already large ego…"

"My large… what?"

His eyebrows waggled with impudence and

Hermione couldn't help herself, she laughed out loudly.

Draco's grin lit

up his face as he took in his witch's happy

smile. "Feel better?"

Hermione's gaze softened as she gave Draco a soft

kiss full

of

meaning. "Yes… you always make me feel better."

Walking out of the alcove, he placed both their book bags over his

shoulder and grabbed Hermione's hand with his other hand.

"We can talk about

what

we need to do later but

for now I

just

want you to know that whatever you decide about this weekend,

I'll support you."

"I

know-let's get

to class.

If

I'm correct,

Severus is probably

letting my father know of my displeasure as we speak."

As it turned out, Hermione was correct in that assumption.

Slytherin Trust and Loyalty

Chapter 79: Slytherin Trust and Loyalty

Severus Snape really despised being the Headmaster

most

days,

and today was no exception.

In all

his years of

teaching,

he'd never

once given any consideration to eventually taking

over for Dumbledore-he'd always thought

that

Minerva-with her

overblown sense of fairness and self-righteousness, would be a

perfect replacement for when Dumbledore finally dropped dead.

But

here

Severus

was-fucking

Headmaster

of

hundreds

of

hormonally challenged dunderheads, and the worst part was? He

didn't

even get

to teach anymore.

If

someone had told Severus

Snape that

he'd actually miss teaching the imbeciles running

around this place,

he'd have scowled and promptly invented

some useful

hex to turn the blighter

into a giant

flobberworm.

Then

proceed

to

squeeze

the

green

mucus

out

of

said

flobberworm and utilizing it for something useful, like Wiggenweld

Potion.

But

alas,

that

was simply not

meant

to be as he found himself

summoning his Master, all

because the Dark Lord's daughter had

obviously heard about

the upcoming revel

and in his infinite

wisdom? The Dark Lord thought

it

would be a good idea to…

what?

Severus shook his head in exasperation.

He really hated

people sometimes.

In a flash of

green flames,

the Dark Lord walked into the

Headmaster's

office,

looking

immaculate but

irritated at

being summoned.

"This

better

be

important

Severus."

The

Dark

Lord

hissed

unhappily.

"That

depends on your definition of

important, My Lord." Severus

drawled impassively,

not

even flinching when his Lord's eyes

flashed red at his impudence.

"Perhaps I've been remiss,

Severus? How long has it

been since

I've properly 'crucio'd ' you?"

This caused Severus to smirk slightly.

"That

would've been after

you returned from your sabbatical, my Lord, and realized that your

daughter had not been treated with the deference she deserved."

Voldemort

sat

down in the chair across from the Headmaster's

desk and sent

a harsh glare toward his loyal

follower.

"Are you

chastising me, Severus?"

"I would hardly admit it if I were, My Lord. On the contrary… your

daughter

appears to be quite upset

about

something today.

Young Mr. Malfoy received a letter and I can only assume it was

from Lucius-perhaps about

this upcoming weekends festivities?

I'm sure Hermione is feeling a bit, shall we say?" Severus waved

his

hand in the air,

like he was brushing away something

insignificant.

Voldemort's eyes glowered at

Severus. "What did she do? Set the

Great Hall on fire?"

This did cause Severus to nearly smile, which caused Voldemort

to look at his follower in shock.

"Wandless, silent magic-burned Draco's letter to ash… most

spectacularly I might add."

Folding his hands up,

Voldemort

grinned.

"She's quite powerful…

more so when she's angry."

"Perhaps

you might

decide whether

you intend to have her

participate this weekend.

I'd imagine,

knowing Hermione as I do,

she's wondering why you haven't shared your plans with her?"

Tilting his head back,

the Dark Lord let out an aggrieved groan

and Severus eyes shot

up at

the nearly domestic frustration of

his Lord.

"Being a Father is harder than I'd imagined it

would be.

I

miss

the days when I

could just

kill

and torture without

having to

worry about

taking my daughter's feelings into consideration."

The Dark Lord hissed the word 'feelings ' like it was an incurable

case of Dragon Pox-the disgust was palpable .

"I'm not

sure I'm the best one suited to have this discussion with,

My Lord.

I

detest

children.

They are undisciplined blighters who

waste my time complaining over

the most

incessant,

ridiculous

things. It's a shame there isn't some sort of blanket 'imperius ' that

could be placed over the entirety of

Hogwarts, as it would simply

make my job far more tolerable."

Voldemort chuckled at Severus, knowing that he was at least,

partially serious in what he was suggesting.

"So my daughter?"

"Is apparently having what

amounts to a temper tantrum,

if

the

look she sent my way this morning was any indication. I felt it was

prudent

to contact

you as in some fashion,

I'd rather

face a

straightforward 'crucio '

than anything she might come up with in

that devious little mind of hers."

At

this,

Voldemort

laughed loudly.

"Perhaps you're right.

I

did

indicate when we spoke last that I would include her in my plans."

"She is in Potions as we speak.

Should I

send for

her to come

here?"

Voldemort

waved

his

hand

in

acquiescence,

so

Severus

summoned a piece of

parchment,

wrote the missive and cast

a

'lacus statim '

to Professor

Slughorn.

The parchment

'popped '

away and nearly ten minutes later, there was a knock at his door.

"Enter."

Severus

drawled

out,

watching with amusement

as

Hermione opened the door,

her

eyes widening at

seeing her

father sitting there, looking both parts irritated and amused at his

daughter.

"Come in,

my dear." Voldemort

waved the door shut

as Hermione

moved into the room a bit hesitantly.

"That

was fast." Hermione tried not

to sound petulant,

but

by the

dark look both Severus and her

father

sent

her

way,

she didn't

quite manage it properly.

"Sit

." Voldemort

hissed at

his daughter and waved Severus out

of the room.

After

the Headmaster

had taken his leave,

Hermione and her

father

stared at

each other

for

a few moments until

Voldemort

sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose in irritation.

"Speak,

Daughter-you obviously have something on your mind if

Severus of all people, felt it necessary to summon me here."

Hermione crossed her arms in irritation.

"You promised me that

you would keep me involved in your plans yet

I

had to hear it

from mum that you are calling a revel this weekend?"

Voldemort

hissed in frustration. "Yes, I am, and I won't insult your

intelligence by explaining why.

I

will

however tell

you the same

thing I

shared with your mother.

I

am not

a good wizard and I'm

never going to be. What happened to you is inexcusable and if I

hadn't obliviated your Muggle guardians? I might've killed them for

their lack of taking care of you properly."

Hermione stood up, her hair crackling in anger causing Voldemort

to inwardly grin at his daughter's show of strength.

She wasn't afraid.

"Those two people were the only people in my life who gave a

damn about

me for

years!"

Hermione's hands clenched at

her

sides as her magic radiated around her potently.

"And you don't

think I

give a damn about

you?" Voldemort's

voice was dangerously low as he looked at his daughter with

eyes that were blazing red with emotion.

She instantly deflated a bit, looking down at her father and shook

her

head.

"I

didn't

mean to infer

otherwise,

Father.

I

know you

do-in your own way."

"You are upset

about

your

mother

and as a consequence,

are

angry with me."

Her

eyes

widened

in

shock

at

her

father's

accurate

deduction. Yes, she was angry.

Angry at the situation and unsure how she was going to be able to

fix it.

Sitting down in her chair,

Hermione gave her father a look that he

hadn't seen from her-was it fear?

That thought left him feeling unsettled.

"I'm angry yes,

but

I'm afraid too.

I

don't

want

to lose Mum-not

when I've just

gotten her back.

How am I

supposed to feel

about

any of this?"

Voldemort sighed and leant forward, staring at his daughter as she

tried to get control over her emotions.

"Hermione,

I'm unsure what

to say to you about

any of

this.

But

I

can see both Marlene and I

have been remiss in not

sitting down

with you and discussing this as soon as it was made aware to me.

However,

I

must

offer

my thanks,"

at

this her

eyes widened in

shock,

"your mother most

likely,

would not

have told me had she

not

confided to you about

her

situation.

I

have done Marlene a

disservice,

not

consciously on my part.

As you're aware,

your

mother

and I

are mates and this was discovered by myself

long

after I'd made my horcruxes. I know what Marlene shared with you

about

remorse,

and she is correct

in her

assumption that

my

choices have left

little room for that

particular emotion in my life. I

have regrets… some… not many. You and your mother are the two

I will

concede to. My anger at the hardships you've faced has more

to do with my sense of responsibility where you're concerned. You

are my

daughter… my

Heir.

If

I

don't

avenge those wrongs

perpetuated against

you,

how can I

assure your safety from those

who might seek to harm you? Or even try to use you to get to me?"

"Then why not tell me this? Why not give me the choice? You didn't

even ask me if

I

wanted to attend this weekend!

You sought

to

make that

choice for me!

I'm not

some wilting violet

that needs to

be protected from the evils in this world!

I've seen it,

Father!

I've

faced the haters and tormentors and I've risen above it all! Why do

you seek to shelter me? I didn't and haven't asked you to do so! Do

you not trust me?"

Hermione could feel

tears coming to her

eyes,

but

she valiantly

held them back.

"Do you not trust me, Daughter?"

Hermione reeled back in shock as if

she'd been slapped.

"I…

what?"

Voldemort

chuckled at

his own flesh and blood. "You, my dearest

child,

think I

don't

know how your

brilliant

mind works-always

planning ten steps ahead.

Did you seriously think I

didn't

know

about

the Hallows? Did you think it

didn't

occur to me that

when

you took out Albus Dumbledore, that you might've done so with an

objective in mind? Do you think so little of

your own father,

that

you really thought

I

didn't

know the significance of

that

ring on

your finger?"

Hermione's face paled in shock as she looked into her Father's

face and saw the truth of his words.

"Why didn't you say anything?"

Voldemort

chuckled deeply,

enjoying the look of shock on his own

child's face.

"Because I

was very curious what

you had planned

and I

must

admit? I

wanted to see if

you could find them all.

You

don't

have the Cloak I'm assuming,

but

if

I

had to hazard a

guess-you know where it is-or at least, who might have it?"

She nodded,

dumbfounded while her

Father

just

smiled at

her

discomfort.

"Well, I do suspect whatever your initial motives, or contingencies-

they have changed-haven't they?"

She just nodded again, too stunned to speak.

Voldemort stood up and went over to his daughter and gave her a

light kiss on her head.

"I

will

expect

you to attend Saturday with Draco." Tilting her face

up so he could look into her

eyes,

he considered his daughter

sternly.

"If

you were anyone else- I

would've never allowed these

concessions and would've acted accordingly.

But

you are my

daughter,

Hermione… flesh of

my flesh.

You have given me your

loyalty and I

value you above all

others.

Do you remember the

conversation we had when we first met about trust and loyalty?"

She nodded.

"You told me that

loyalty is a difficult

concept

but

trust is even more rare, and valued ."

"And do you remember

what

you said in return?"

"That

loyalty is hard to find and trust is easy to lose."

Voldemort

nodded.

"You also said that

'actions

speak louder than words'. "

"I did."

"And what do you think your actions have shown me, my dear."

Hermione's head dropped as a tear fell

from her eye and down her

cheek, but her father tilted her head back up as she looked into his

eyes… eyes that

weren't

red at

the moment,

but

a deep forest

green.

"That I don't trust you enough to be honest with you."

"Yes, and that is partially my fault. If you hadn't been so consumed

with self-preservation for

so many years,

we wouldn't

be having

this conversation.

How can I

fault

you for something I'm partially

responsible for and how can I as a father, berate you for traits that I

have benefited from over

these past

years? I

may be a Dark

Wizard,

but

I'd like to think I'm not

a hypocrite,

at

least not where

you're concerned."

Hermione laughed and stood up,

hugging her father tightly. To his

credit,

he

allowed this

concession,

wrapping his

arms

gently

around her and returning her affections, even if it was briefly.

"I will see you Saturday."

"Of course, Father and thank you for coming to talk with me."

"You're welcome, Hermione."

The Dark Lord left

the way he had come,

and Hermione was left

amazed at just how Slytherin her Father really was.

Mother, Daughter Bonding: Part Deux

Chapter 80: Mother, Daughter Bonding: Part Deux

Hermione had spent

the rest

of

the week pondering over

her

conversation

with

her

Father.

When

she'd

returned

to

the

Slytherin common room after

classes were done,

Draco was

waiting for

her

and had been curious as to why she'd been

summoned to Severus office.

When she told Draco about

her

conversation with her Father… all

of it. ..Draco had paled at first,

then laughed at

how shocked his witch must've been at the Dark

Lord getting one over on his own daughter.

She had pouted of

course,

but

then realized that

things could've

turned out

very differently for her under the circumstances.

Her

father was right.

She had made the choice initially to go after the

Hallows

as

a

contingency

plan.

It

was

a

matter

of

self-preservation at that point, because she hadn't known what to

expect and it was always good to be prepared.

She'd lost

a bit

of

that

self-preservation this year.

Becoming

somewhat

complacent

due to not

having to fear

for

her

life or

being constantly on guard that someone might try and hurt her. It

was both disconcerting and comforting to realize that

she had

people in her life now that

genuinely wanted to protect

her,

and

were willing to go to great lengths to do so.

When Saturday approached,

she asked Severus if

she could

floo home to McKinnon Manor

after

lunch.

She desperately

wanted to see her

mum and she needed to know what

to

expect from this evening.

She didn't want to be unprepared in any way.

Moving through the floo and into the McKinnon library,

she was

pleased to see her mum waiting for her with some tea and biscuits.

"Hello darling, you are looking well." Marlene smiled serenely,

pouring tea for the both of them.

"Hi, Mum."

Hermione took a seat across from her mother, nodding her thanks

at the cuppa that was offered her.

"I

must

say,

this is a pleasant

surprise." Marlene took a sip of her

tea and set her cup back down on the saucer. "I suppose you have

a reason for coming to see me today?"

"Can't a girl just want to spend some time with her mum?"

Marlene laughed. "Yes, I suppose a girl can but we both know that

you are a girl no longer. You and Draco have sealed your bond, so

I think that qualifies you as being a woman, don't you think?"

Hermione sat

back and gave her

mother

a considering

look.

"I

thought

my bond with Draco wouldn't

be sealed

until we were married."

"Under

normal

Wizarding laws,

yes-but

the soul

bond you both

share was sealed when you consummated your relationship."

"But

I

haven't

had any manifestations of

my inheritance.

How is

that possible?"

Sighing softly, Marlene took another sip of her tea and set her cup

and saucer on the table.

"It

is always better

to seal

the bond before the transition takes

place.

I

know your

Father

and I

shared that

with Draco.

The

succubi

trait does not always manifest every generation within our

family,

and as such,

may skip you altogether.

Your Father and I

wanted Draco and you to be prepared in case it did manifest, but

it was never a fait accompli."

Hermione nodded in understanding.

"I

have to admit,

I've had

Draco reading up on most

of

this as I've been so busy worrying

about other issues."

"Like the Hallows?"

"Yes."

Hermione gave her

Mum an amused look.

"Dad knows."

Marlene's eyes widened in shock. "Did you tell him?"

"No-sneaky

snake

that

he

is

-figured

it

out

on

his

own.

Apparently,

I'm predictable in the sense that

I

always have a

contingency plan in place and he guessed correctly my motives

in wanting Dumbledore to attack me."

Marlene laughed outright

at

Tom's cunning.

"Your father is a

Slytherin through and through, Hermione. Was he angry?"

"Not as such. I was suitably chastised and I quote-for not trusting

him enough.

Apparently my penchant

for self-preservation is an

admirable trait,

which he both praised and admonished me for

equally. He did infer that if I'd been anyone else, he would've had

no choice but to eliminate me."

Marlene's eyebrows raised into her

hairline at

this confession.

"He said as such?"

Shrugging, Hermione rolled her eyes. "Not in so many words but

it

was implied .

Most

kids get

put

in time out,

on restriction or

have their

favorite toy taken away but

apparently those things

are too plebeian within our family.

Death threats are more the

order of the day."

"Perhaps I

need to speak with you Father again about refining his

parenting techniques."

Hermione had gone to take a sip of

her

tea,

but

at

her

mother's words, she nearly choked on the liquid. "I'm sorry?"

Marlene waved her hand elegantly, clearing Hermione's airway and

smiled softly at her daughter.

"I might have told him and I'm quoting verbatim… not to fuck it up."

The look of shock on Hermione's face was priceless, before she

threw her head back and laughed joyously,

causing Marlene to

join in her daughter's mirth.

"You didn't?" Hermione breathed out, once she'd calmed down.

"I

most

certainly did.

Your

Father

is learning as he goes,

and

while I'm not thrilled with your attendance at tonight's revel, I do

understand the reasoning behind it."

Hermione's demeanor changed instantly. "Ah yes-the revel."

"And the main reason I'm seeing you today." Marlene gave her

daughter a knowing look. "So, you wish to know what might be in

store for you this evening?"

"I

need to be prepared,

Mum.

I

refuse to show weakness but

I'm

not sure how to prepare for something like this."

Marlene reached for

her

daughter's hand and gave it

a quick

squeeze.

"I

can only share with you what I knew from before and

even then, it wasn't much."

"I

know a little bit

and I

know that

some of the older Death Eaters

weren't

very happy when Father

stopped the practice of

revels

when he returned."

"Yes, you are correct. Walden McNair, Antonin Dolohov, Augustus

Rookwood and Archibald Flint were probably the most vocal

from

what

Tom shared with me.

Walden has a particular penchant

for

torture and enjoys the pain he inflicts.

Some of

the other Death

Eaters were willing participants however and yes, rape of Muggle

women was often a part

of

revels. Your Father never partook, as

far

as

I'm aware,

but

it

didn't

stop his loyal

followers from

indulging their baser proclivities."

"Draco is worried what might be required of him."

Marlene's gaze darkened. "Of that you need not worry, Hermione.

I

have spoken with your Father and he agrees with me that

the

bond you both share would be irreparably damaged should Draco

be required to engage in such acts. I will

be there this evening. It

will

also be my first

revel

and I

must admit, as much as I wish to

enact

retribution

on

those

who

have

hurt

you-I

find myself

conflicted over the children-primarily the sister of the boy who hurt

you.

I

have been down to the dungeons at

Malfoy Manor

and

have observed, disillusioned of course, the dynamics of the family.

The youngest

girl

seems to keep her

own countenance and

doesn't speak to anyone-it concerns me."

"Will the entire family be brought in together?"

Marlene nodded.

"Most

likely.

Your

father

will

want

to set

a firm

example and will

not waste anytime entering their minds to find out

who was complicit and who wasn't."

"And those who weren't, will they be spared?"

"Inasmuch as they will

likely die a quicker death,

but

I'm afraid

your Father will

not

be swayed on this issue, Hermione. I've said

my peace and can do no more. Whatever transpires this evening,

understand that

this is fundamentally whom your father is.

With

you and I-we are the exceptions to the rule. You will need to find a

way to reconcile what

you will

witness this evening and it

will

change the way you see some of the Death Eaters going forward.

I

also wanted to share with you that

I

have secured a vow of

loyalty from Rabastan and Rodolphus Lestrange for your benefit.

Should you ever require aid, they will help you."

Hermione looked at her mother in shock. "Do I want to know how

you were able to convince two of Father's most faithful followers

to do such a thing?"

Marlene smirked wickedly.

"You're a smart

woman,

Hermione.

I'd

like to think I don't need to spell out such things to you."

Hermione nodded,

her

skin flushing uncomfortably.

"No,

I

can

figure it out for myself-thanks, Mum."

"Good.

Why don't

you go take a nice hot

bath and relax a bit

before this evening.

I

will

bring you something appropriate to

wear later on before we floo over to Malfoy Manor together."

"Okay."

Hermione stood up and headed towards her

suite of

rooms,

wondering how she was going to be able to get through the next

few hours.

The Revel

Chapter 81: The Revel

Later on that evening found Hermione staring at herself in front

of

the mirror in her room.

Her mother had brought

in a set

of

black robes that

were form fitted and draped down to the floor.

The cloak she brought for her to wear was also black, had silver

thread embellishments-one in the form of a snake.

The hood on the cloak was large enough to cover the majority of

her face,

and for this she was grateful. She wasn't sure how well

she would do at

keeping her emotions at bay, but she also knew

this was a kind of test and one she had no intentions of failing.

When she was finally ready,

Hermione grabbed her

wand and

beaded bag and headed for the floo in the library where she knew

her mother would be waiting for her. When she entered, her eyes

widened at

how beautiful

her

mother

looked.

Her

formal

dress

robes were cut

very similarly as her own,

but

they were a dark

forest

green,

almost

the exact

color

of

her

Father's eyes.

Her

mother's cloak was the same style as her

own,

and Marlene's

smile was gentle as she came over and enveloped Hermione into

a warm hug.

"Are you ready?"

Taking

a

fortifying

breath

and

bracing

herself,

Hermione

nodded. "Yes ."

"Alright then."

Together they went

through the floo, calling out for Malfoy Manor

main drawing room.

When Hermione entered the room,

there

were at least thirty Death Eaters surrounding the perimeter of the

room,

all

dressed in black cloaks and all

wearing Death Eater

Masks.

Hermione felt her heart rate increase at the site of the masks. She

had heard about

them of

course,

but

seeing the effect

up close

and personal

was quite daunting and oddly exhilarating at

the

same time.

Looking closely at the masks, Hermione couldn't place any of the

people before her.

There were a few women present,

which was

easy to see by their formal robes but the majority of those present

were men.

The Dark magic within the room was palpable.

Her

mother

led her

over

to a spot

near

the entrance,

and

Hermione stood there silently.

After a few moments,

her father

walked in with Nagini

at

his heels-the snake hissing in warning.

Once she'd slithered into the room, Nagini made her way straight

for

Hermione and wrapped herself

around her mistress,

clearly

intending to remain there,

and Hermione was grateful

to her

friend for her protection.

Nagini

could clearly sense her unease, if the soft whispered words

of comfort in Parseltongue were any indication.

The Dark Lord looked back at

where his daughter was standing

with Nagini

wrapped around her, and smirked proudly. It was clear

that

Nagini

could sense Hermione's uneasiness,

but

outwardly at

least, his daughter appeared calm and composed. Marlene looked

beautiful

and he could feel

the darkness of

her aura as it reached

for his. He smiled inwardly as he sent a flow of magic back towards

his mate.

He knew that

as much as Marlene thrived in her darker

nature,

there

were

still

things

about

his

nature

she

found

disconcerting.

When she'd been younger, and a bit more naive to the ways of the

world, it had been easier to shelter her from his darker proclivities.

Not anymore.

That thought made him pleased.

When the Dark Lord had entered,

the room became deathly

quiet.

The anticipation of what was to come was palpable within

the room.

Voldemort

nodded to his Death Eaters en masse,

and stood

proudly in the center of the room, commanding attention.

"My friends,

welcome.

Tonight

I

have a special

treat

planned for

your

amusement.

A Muggle Family who have displeased me

greatly,

will

be given to you all

to do as you see fit. I fully expect

you all to remember this boon that has been given you."

All

the heads in the perimeter bowed humbly before their Lord.

Hermione glanced over each mask as they all

stood at attention,

wondering which one was Draco.

He wasn't

a full-fledged Death

Eater yet, but she imagined that her Father had given him a mask

for this evening.

As her eyes moved around the room,

her gaze

caught on one person who's gaze was fixated on her.

The mask staring at

her had darkened swirling embellishments

surrounding the top of the mask, eyes and down the cheeks, but

what

gave it way was the Fleur de Lis sitting prominently on the

forehead between the eyebrows. Hermione was convinced that it

was Draco under

that

mask and she had to admit,

the mask

suited him very well, and she found herself smiling softly at how

beautiful he was, even behind a mask.

Soon,

the small

group of Muggles were brought into the drawing

room. There were eleven in all. Three older men with women who

probably were their

wives.

Two men in their

early twenties,

a

young girl

no older

than Hermione's age,

another teenage boy

and the disgusting piece of filth that has attacked her back when

she was seven.

She'd would've known him anywhere.

When they all

were brought

in,

and forcibly brought

to their

knees-

the women started whimpering in fear-all

except

the

youngest

girl

who looked around the room with interest.

One of

the men seemed to be struggling to speak, and clearly had been

bound with a silencing charm.

All

of

the Muggles were kneeling

on the floor naked and Hermione didn't

miss the deep chuckles

and sneering comments of

some of

the Death Eaters within the

room.

Walking over to the silenced man, the Dark Lord grinned manically.

"It would seem that these Muggles have felt it acceptable to allow

their

son to rape young girls at

will.

It

would also seem that

all

within

the

room have

had

some

knowledge

of

the

boys

proclivities.

Aidan Connor," Voldemort gestured to the perpetrator

of Hermione's early nightmares as a child, "took it upon himself to

attempt

to violate my daughter when she was only seven years

old."

The angry hisses within the room on Hermione's behalf made her

feel

warm inside.

She knew that

the majority of

her

Father's

followers respected her and did not

perceive her as being weak.

She looked up again and saw Draco's gaze locked on Aidan and

she could feel his magic-it's darkness swirling in anger and hate.

It was heady.

The Dark Lord grinned evilly.

"Walden,

my friend.

Perhaps you

might

get

the evenings festivities started. The parents, sister and

Aidan here will

be left

to last,

but

feel

free to choose another to

begin with."

The Muggles whimpering escalated as Walden chuckled deeply

and came over,

walking towards who looked to be the sister

of

Aidan's mother.

He grabbed her

by her

hair

and dragged her

towards

the

left

side

of

the

room,

before he conjured what

Hermione could only describe as some kind of wooden bench with

cuffs and chains attached to it. The woman screamed in fear, while

her husband and son looked on in anguish.

The son stood up to attack McNair,

but

the wizard waved his

wand and slashed the boys chest open, causing his mother and

father to scream and plead for the wizard to stop.

More laughter was heard around the room as McNair strapped

the

woman

to

the

bench

and

before

Hermione

could

say

anything, McNair had unbuckled his pants and forced himself into

the woman from behind-her screams of pained terror causing the

other

Death Eaters in the room to openly laugh out

loud as

McNair brutalized the woman while her son watched,

crouched

and bleeding out on the floor.

Hermione gazed over at Draco, whom to his credit, kept his eyes

focused solely on her, and her alone. Holding his gaze, Hermione

allowed herself to become lost in his eyes-she could barely make

out

the grey embers from this distance.

But

as she held onto his

gaze,

she tried to block out the deafening screams of the woman

as well as her family, as they begged for mercy.

But

there was no mercy to be found in the drawing room of

Malfoy Manor that evening.

Both women had been brutalized,

as well

as both of

the grown

boys,

who'd been tortured by several

of

the Death Eaters.

The

younger boy lay dead on the ground,

bled out

from his wounds.

After

several

hours of

non-stop punishment,

the Dark Lord had

the bodies of the extended family members removed and the only

remaining Muggles in the room were Aidan,

his father,

mother

and younger sister.

Hermione had watched the younger

girl

throughout

most

of

the

evening, and she had been the only one to not plead for her family.

She sat

there,

stoic,

unaffected -it

was disturbing and it

hadn't

taken long for her to understand why .

When the truth hit, she gasped out softly, her eyes connecting with

the blue eyes of the girl-who looked unafraid but resigned.

When the Dark Lord addressed Aidan,

his voice was downright

deadly. "Aidan Conner, you have spent the better part of your life

being protected by your parents.

You tried to rape my daughter,

and it was only due to her ability to protect herself magically that

you weren't successful."

He then pointed his wand and cast

a 'crucio '

at

the boy,

who

screamed in agony while Voldemort

grinned manically.

After an

indeterminate amount

of

time,

the Dark Lord looked up and

gestured

to

Draco

to

come

forward,

which

he

did

without

hesitation.

"I believe you have your own form of retribution to administer,

Draco?"

"Yes, My Lord."

Draco bowed and then moved towards the Muggle who was

twitching on the ground in pained aftershocks from the Dark

Lord's curse.

Draco waved his wand and after

a few seconds the tremors

stopped. The Dark Lord looked at Draco questioningly, and at this

point, Draco had removed his mask so that the Muggle might see

him clearly.

"You violated my witch, you Muggle piece of filth. I'm going to enjoy

this."

Draco then reached into his pocket

and brought

out

a charmed

snake.

Casting the 'gemino '

that

his witch has taught

him,

the

snakes

multiplied and slithered across

the floor

towards the

offender.

Draco

stood

and

whispered

'irrita

faceremus'

and

suddenly the snakes started converging onto the boy,

who was

screaming in fright-the snakes

started biting and penetrating

everywhere they could.

Soon,

the Muggle Aidan was screaming

on the floor as the snakes violated every part of his body, pushing

their

way

inside

as

the

Muggle

writhed

but

just

before he

collapsed unconscious, Draco cancelled the spell, cast refreshing

and healing charms, then watched as Aidan's body calmed itself.

Once the Muggle was fairly recovered,

Draco started all

over

again.

This time he cast an Avis and then transfigured the crows

into dragons before silently casting an 'oppugnno '

and watching

his dragons burn the Muggles flesh from his body and this went

on for a while as Draco casted and recasted spells-healing and

starting all over again.

Finally Aidan Conner begged for death. It was what

Draco had been waiting for.

He then took out

a small

metal

box covered with runes from his

robes and cast

an 'engorgio '

which made it

the size of

a coffin.

He then levitated the Muggle into it

and cast

one final

spell…

conjuring flesh eating beetles,

dermestids… and soon the coffin

was filled with them. Draco watched in satisfaction as the beetles

started eating away at

the Muggles flesh,

the screams were

terrifying,

and the Dark Lord watched in admiration at

the young

Malfoy's creativity.

It

would seem his other

followers were suitably impressed and

even his daughter

had a small

smirk on her

face as the coffin

closed and a permanent silencing charm was placed.

Draco then waved his wand and vanished the coffin from the room.

The Dark Lord considered the Malfoy Heir with amusement,

and then smiled evilly. "Where did the coffin go, Draco?"

"To a site I

prepared earlier today within the Malfoy woods.

It

is

inaccessible by anyone other than myself.

Based on the eating

patterns of the dermestids, they will

slowly eat him to death over

the next

month or

so.

I

also cast

a regenerating bubble head

charm that

will

keep him alive during that

time.

I

felt

it

was a

fitting end, My Lord."

The Dark Lord clapped his hands and laughed in glee. "Well done,

Draco."

Draco bowed humbly and took one last look as his witch before he

took his place back within the Dark Lord's ranks.

Moving

to

the

daughter,

the

girl

looked

up

at

Voldemort

completely unafraid.

Quirking

an

eyebrow at

the

young woman's

look,

Voldemort

grinned. "And you are Meghan Connor, if I understand correctly?"

The girl

nodded, her face giving nothing away. "And what should

we do with you, young Meghan."

The girl

laughed out loud to the shock of everyone within the room.

Hermione felt it was time to speak up about her suspicions.

"Father,"

she hissed in Parseltongue,

"there is something wrong

with the girl."

Voldemort

turned towards his daughter and saw Marlene grab her

daughter's hand in solidarity.

So her mother had sensed it as well-that was-definitely something

she'd have to talk to Marlene about later.

"What do you mean?" Tom hissed in warning.

Hermione took off

the hood of

her cloak,

so her father could see

her entire face.

"You have looked into her mind?" She hissed back softly.

Voldemort

nodded and responded in kind.

"Briefly.

But

enough to

know she knew of what her brother was doing."

"I

believe she may have been a victim as well." Hermione hissed

out

sadly,

feeling Nagini

squeeze her

gently before the snake

hissed out in agreement.

The look on the Dark Lord's face was one of complete shock. He

hadn't spent much time in the girl's mind, but he had seen enough

to know of her complicity…

… but still .

Staring down at

the girl,

he raised his wand and silently cast

a

'legilimens '

as he made eye contact.

He entered the girl's mind

and after a bit, found that she had managed to place rudimentary

barriers on her thoughts-which he thought

strange that

a sixteen

year old Muggle girl would have the ability to do such as thing.

It

took a minute,

but

once he got

passed the barriers,

the

memories came forward and what

Voldemort

saw made him

very, very angry.

The girl

had been violated not

only by her own brother, but by her

father as well.

The mother knew.

She had gone to her

mother

three years ago and begged her

mother for help and the woman had done nothing. She'd allowed

the abuse to continue and the girl

had only survived by self

learning a form of

rudimentary Occlumency to keep herself

from

going insane.

When he'd seen enough he pulled back out

of

her mind and

stood there as the girl, Meghan, stared at him with absolutely no

fear, nor panic-but her eyes were dead… lifeless .

The Dark Lord's magic swirled dangerously as he looked over at

his witch and his daughter.

Marlene could feel

Tom's anger as it

hit everyone within the room, causing many to gasp with pain. He

went

over to the girl's father and grabbed the man by the throat

and hissed. "You violated your own child? Allowed your son to do

the same?"

The man flinched when he heard the shocked yells of

the

Death Eaters within the room.

Marlene glared at

the Muggle

and asked quietly, "The woman?"

Tom nodded,

which told Marlene all

she needed to know. Before

anyone could stop her,

she moved in a blur to the woman and

grasped her

head within her

hands,

sending out

a shield to

prevent anyone from stopping her.

"You have allowed your

daughter

to suffer

by the hand of

your husband and son-you aren't worthy of mercy."

In a flash,

Marlene's aura changed and her body darkened into

her otherworldly form, causing the woman to scream out in terror

as her essence was pulled from her body like a sieve.

When it

was done the woman's body crumpled to the floor in a heap of

bone, while all the Death Eaters watched on with awe.

The girl,

Meghan laughed out

joyously.

"The bitch is dead! Well,

that

was something,

I

suppose.

Are you going to kill

my sorry

excuse for a sperm donor now? I'd like to watch that before you

kill me, if that's alright."

Everyone in the room was shocked silent

before Voldemort

chuckled. "And how would you wish for your father to suffer?"

Meghan shrugged. "Does it really matter? It can't undo what's been

done to me-nothing can give me back my innocence. I just ask that

when you kill

me,

you make it

quick.

I'd rather not

be someone's

plaything anymore, if that's alright with you."

Hermione

gazed

sadly

at

the

girl,

who

was

stoic

and

resigned in equal

measure.

She watched as her father cast

an 'avada '

and Bentley Connor

was no more.

He then

considered the young woman before him,

but

before he

could move-Hermione walked over and knelt

down in front

the girl.

"If

we could take your memories away so you don't

remember

what has happened to you, would you wish to live?"

Meghan looked a bit perplexed but then shook her head. "Can you

heal

my body too? I may never be able to have children because of

what was done to me."

Hermione's breath caught

and she glanced up at

Draco,

who

seemed to be unable to process this new information.

He just

looked pale and ashen.

Hermione turned to her Mum,

and she smiled softly and nodded

once,

letting

her

know that

she

understood

the

unspoken

question.

Hermione then glanced up at her father, who was watching her

closely and hissed in Parseltongue.

"I

think I

can heal

her

Father. Will you allow me to do this and spare her more pain?"

Voldemort's eyes widened as he came over to his daughter and

lifted her up to stand, looking into her eyes.

"You are sure?"

Hermione nodded again. "I want to try."

Tom gazed over at

Marlene,

who was pale and shaking a bit from

using her powers.

He sighed in resignation,

understanding on some level

that

Marlene had permanently taxed her core and it would likely have

deleterious consequences.

Facing

his

daughter

once

more,

Voldemort

nodded. "You can try."

Moving

back

down

to

her

knees,

Hermione

faced Meghan and smiled gently. "I can possibly

heal you, give you back what was taken."

Meghan appeared dubious. "I'm not sure anyone has the power to

do so, but you can try." Hermione went to reach for the girl's face,

much like she'd seen her own mother do with the girl's mother-but

before she could place her hands,

Meghan grabbed one of

her

wrists and said firmly. "If this doesn't work-if you can't heal me and

make me forget-then kill me."

Hermione nodded and placed her hands upon the Muggle girl's

face and closed her

eyes-searching within her

own magical

essence to see if she could find what she needed. As she quieted

her mind,

she traced her magic to her core and felt her betrothal

necklace hum with energy and life. Her whole body felt warm and

comforted,

which radiated out

of

her core and into the rest of her

body.

Her

eyes were closed,

so she didn't

see what

the rest

of

those

within the room did.

Hermione's aura,

instead of

darkening like her mother's, started

to glow like a bright golden light. It moved out from her chest and

through the rest

of

her body,

enveloping herself and the Muggle

girl.

Draco gasped as he felt

Hermione's magic pulsate through his

own body and felt

his own magic respond in kind.

His own aura

began to glow,

and Marlene smiled to see that her daughter and

betrothed

were

fully

soul

bonded,

as

she knew they

were

destined to be.

The rest

of

the Death Eaters were astonished at

the connection

of their Lord's daughter and the Malfoy Heir.

Voldemort

took Marlene's hand and squeezed it,

knowing that

their daughter had finally come into her full

inheritance. The fact

that

she could access her powers at

will,

and had not

suffered

the same fate Marlene had,

made Voldemort

happy for

his

heir-but

it

also made him realize in that

moment,

what

he'd

denied his mate because of his choices.

Once the glow faded,

Hermione's eyes opened and Meghan

drifted down to the ground asleep.

Moving to stand,

she felt

Draco's presence at

her side immediately.

He gently kissed her

forehead and whispered, "You are amazing, my love."

Hermione moved back and Voldemort

motioned for

Severus to

come forward.

"Check her,

Severus.

See if

any physical

damage

remains."

Severus moved forward and ran some scans with his wand.

When he was finished he stood and conjured a blanket to cover

the young woman's body.

"She

appears

healed,

My

Lord.

There

are

no

physical

manifestations of

abuse that

my scans could detect

although it

might

be wise to bring in a more seasoned Healer to run some

additional

tests.

I

would be happy to remove her memories,

My

Lord."

Voldemort

nodded.

"Take her with you back to Hogwarts and have

Madam Pomfrey look her over.

If

she gives the girl

a clean bill

of

health,

remove

those

memories

and

come

to

me.

We

will

determine how to best

reintroduce her

back into the Muggle

World."

"Of

course,

my

Lord."

Severus

bowed and then nodded to

Hermione once before he levitated the girl

and took her back to

Hogwarts with him.

Tom then faced his daughter and her intended.

"You've both

done very well

tonight.

Return to Hogwarts and I

will

speak

with both of you soon."

"Yes,

My Lord." Both Hermione and Draco said in union,

before

they made their way to the floo,

calling out for the Headmasters

office.

When they were gone,

Tom turned to his followers to address

them. "You have all done well this evening. Let this night serve to

remind you all

what

happens to those who try and hurt

what

is

mine."

All

those present

bowed in understanding and the Dark Lord took

his leave with his witch.

He

needed to get

her

back

to McKinnon Manor

before she

collapsed.

What Comes After

Chapter 82: What Comes After

Hermione and Draco returned to Hogwarts and made their way to

the Room of

Requirement.

Hermione's magic was swirling like a

current

along

her

body

and

she

could

feel

Draco's

magic

responding in kind.

They barely made it

through the door to their

room,

when they started ripping each other's clothes off

in a

frenzied need of lust. They stayed that way for the entire night and

well into Sunday afternoon.

Hermione was insatiable and Draco was enjoying every minute of

it.

When they finally returned to the Slytherin Dorms on Sunday

afternoon,

the common room was filled with students from all

the

years.

Theo,

Blaise and Daphne were in their usual

spot

by the

fireplace where Nagini

was curled up asleep.

Crookshanks had

taken to sleeping under

the chair near Nagini

over the last

few

weeks.

Her silly half-kneazle had spent the better part of the past

two years away from the dorms as Crookshanks didn't like any of

the students here,

and barely tolerated Draco,

which Hermione

found amusing.

But for some reason in the last few weeks, he'd taken to sleeping

near Nagini

and Hermione had to wonder if it had taken this long

for her two familiars to finally learn to accept each other.

She'd felt

a bit

sad at

first

when Nagini

had come to Hogwarts at

the beginning of

the year

and she hadn't

seen Crookshanks for

nearly a month.

At

Malfoy Manor

and McKinnon Manor,

the two

never

had to interact

much.

Crooks really didn't

seem all

that

enamoured with anyone but

her.

Nagini

however, spent quite a bit

of time with her Father and seemed to enjoy Draco's company too.

Crookshanks was, simply put, a one person familiar. So it made

her happy to see that

at

least

Nagini

and Crooks were trying to

get along.

When she walked over to the sixth year group with Draco,

Nagini

raised her

head and hissed softly,

before lying back down and

going back to sleep.

Crookshanks on the other

hand,

meowed

indignantly and jumped up onto her lap, purring loudly and begging

for a bit of attention.

Draco scowled at the cat when it hissed at him.

"I

don't

get

it,

love? Nagini

loves me,

but

this evil

orange

fur-ball seems to hate me."

Hermione giggled.

"Perhaps Crookshanks is less forgiving than

Nagini."

Crooks stretched on Hermione's lap and meowed loudly,

causing

her mistress to smile affectionately at him.

"Well, I just don't get it."

Hermione

shrugged

and

petted

Crookshanks

for

a

few

minutes more,

until

he'd decided he'd had enough attention

and jumped down-curling up in his new favorite spot

and

going back to sleep.

"You know," Theo stared softly, "familiars are usually only loyal

to

their

one human companion.

It's fairly unusual

for

a familiar

to

have more than one master or mistress."

Hermione

gave

Theo

an

interested

look.

"I

did

read

that

somewhere,

come to think of

it.

But

I've never really considered

why Nagini

has bonded with me-perhaps it

has something to do

with my Father ordering Nagini

to protect

me above all

others. He

apparently didn't make an exception for himself."

The shocked looks within their small group was telling.

"Your

Father

bade his own familiar

to protect

you? That

is,

simply put-unheard of, Hermione."

Theo rubbed the back of

his neck,

trying to process that

bit

of

information,

while everyone but Draco just seemed unsure of what

to say.

"Well,

for whatever reason I'm glad of

it." Stated Draco firmly.

"I

can't

think of

a better

protector

than our

Nagini

here.

She's

terrifying, when she wants to be."

Hermione gave her

wizard a quick peck on the cheek.

"You just

love Nagini because she protects your sorry arse."

"Hey!" Draco growled playfully,

nipping at Hermione's neck, while

their friends laughed at their antics.

"It's alright,

love.

I

don't

mind sharing Nagini

with you.

Besides,

we both know she'd kill

you in a heartbeat if you ever tried to hurt

me."

Draco smiled fondly at his little witch. "True enough, lucky for me I

have no plans of ever hurting you."

"Good to know, handsome."

Their friends all

groaned at their display of lovey ickleness, which

caused Hermione to huff softly. She then watched as Theo threw

up a silencing charm and wrung his hands together nervously.

"Where did you go last night, Draco?"

Draco gave his friend a harsh glare,

while Hermione raised en

eyebrow at the question.

"Why do you ask, Theo?" It was Hermione who inquired.

"Well…" Theo cleared his throat

a bit,

"I overheard Avery, Vaisey

and Bletchley talking last night. Avery mentioned something about

a revel,

and from what

I'd overheard,

his Uncle was supposedly

taking part."

Draco's eyes darkened as he glanced over

at

the seventh year

boys,

who were trying very hard to be inconspicuous,

but

were

watching their group closely. Looking down at his witch, who rolled

her

eyes in response,

Draco kissed her

forehead and turned to

face his friends.

"I

wasn't

aware that

the Dark Lord was allowing his followers to

broadcast

what happened last night. That being said, yes… there

was a revel

and to my knowledge? It was a one-time concession

from Our

Lord.

He had some family business to resolve and I

believe he wanted to make a statement

to his followers where

Hermione was concerned."

Theo sat

back and nodded,

while Blaise and Daphne looked a bit

unsettled.

"Did you have to participate, mate?" Blaise inquired softly.

"Yes,

Blaise.

I

actually made the request of Our Lord to allow me

to hand out

my own form of

retribution on the most

notable

offender.

He saw fit

to grant

my request,

thankfully.

I

suspect

he

might

have a thing or two to say if

he knew that

certain people

were talking out of turn about last night."

Blaise nodded thoughtfully while Theo grimaced.

"My Dad never

mentioned it

to me,

so I

was surprised when I'd overheard.

But

your right, mate. Avery has a big mouth and likes to think he's more

connected than he really is."

Hermione sighed unhappily.

"I

sincerely doubt

that

any of

my

Father's followers are idiotic enough to speak out

of

turn.

That

being said, thank you for telling us, Theo. I'll

have to decide how

to best handle this."

Theo bowed his head. "Of course, Hermione."

Hermione stood up and smiled at

Draco.

"I'm going to go

take a bath, love. I will

see you all

down in the Great Hall

for

dinner."

Draco stood up and gave his witch a short,

yet possessive kiss.

When he pulled away,

Hermione beamed up at

him.

"Did you

make your point?"

Chuckling, he nodded. "Minx."

Winking at

her

intended,

Hermione left

their

group and headed

upstairs to her room to freshen up. Draco then sat back down and

sighed, tilting his head back on the rest of the couch.

Theo, Blaise and Daphne gave their friend curious looks.

Daphne decided to ask the question all

three of

them were

wanting to ask. "The Muggle boy… is he dead?"

Draco moved his head forward and stared at his friends before his

gaze hardened.

"Not

yet,

but

he will

be soon enough.

He's being

slowly eaten to death my dermestids as we speak,

buried alive.

I

thought

it

was a fitting punishment… well,

one of

many."

Draco

smirked at the memory of what he'd done to the filthy Muggle.

Theo coughed in shock. "Salazar's balls, mate… seriously?"

Draco nodded,

leaning forward and placing his elbows on his

thighs.

"Yes.

The whole thing was brutal,

mate.

I

was worried for

Hermione on how she'd handle it,

but

she was amazing as

always.

She never

gave away any of

what

she was feeling.

I

swear, I don't think I'd realized just how many sick fucks there are

in the Dark Lord's inner circle."

Theo nodded in agreement.

"My Dad told me once about McNair

and Rookwood.

Told me to never be alone around either one of

them.

Apparently McNair has a penchant for torture. During the first

Wizarding War,

he particularly enjoyed raping and torturing

Muggles."

Draco nodded, rubbing his hands over his face as he recalled just

how much McNair had enjoyed himself last night.

"I

can confirm what

your

Dad told you,

Theo.

If

I

hadn't

witnessed it

first-hand,

I

don't

think I

could've believed that

someone could be that perverse."

Daphne queried shakily. "And Hermione had to watch that?"

"She kept her eyes focused on me nearly the entire time. I wouldn't

look away and neither

did she.

Nagini

was there too… wrapped

around her.

I

could hear

Nagini

whispering in Parseltongue to

Hermione. I don't think she was any happier about Hermione being

there than I was."

Daphne sighed in relief. "Well, that's something then."

Draco gave his friends all

a haunted look and proceeded to tell

them about the Muggle girl, Meghan Connor. When he was done,

Daphne had tears coming down her

cheeks,

while Theo and

Blaise looked like they both were going to be sick.

"That's fucked up, mate!" Blaise said angrily.

"Yeah it is." Draco confirmed. "If it hadn't been for Hermione, I don't

think the girl would've wanted to live. Merlin, I can't imagine how

she's managed to do so for all

these years." Draco shook his head

incredulously at the thought.

All four Slytherins were quiet for a bit until Draco noticed the time.

"I'm going to get

cleaned up and head down to dinner. I'll

see you

guys there."

Cancelling the silencing charms,

Draco headed for the boys

dormitory leaving Blaise,

Theo and Daphne to ponder their

conversation.

When dinner time arrived,

Draco waited for his witch to emerge

from the sixth year girl's dormitory. Theo, Blaise and Daphne had

left already, and except for a few underclassmen, he was the only

person in the common room.

As

he sat

there,

Draco's mind filtered back to the previous

evening and went

through what

had transpired in his mind,

analyzing the actions of

all

those present.

McNair,

Rookwood,

Avery, Goyle Sr., Crabbe Sr., and the Carrows particularly enjoyed

the torture they'd inflicted.

Draco simply hadn't

realized that

his

two

friends

fathers,

were

that

demented.

Goyle's

mum had

passed away at

the end of

their second year,

but Crabbe's mum

was still

alive.

Both men had taken part

in the rape of one of the

Muggle women.

That didn't sit well with Draco at all.

His own father had participated… tortured the brother of

Bentley

Connor.

He was quite skilled and inventive with the torture and it

had opened Draco's eyes a bit to how ruthless his father could be

when he wanted to. He knew his father had been livid when it was

discovered what

had happened to Hermione all

those years ago.

He had even written to him about how devastated he'd been on

Hermione's behalf-more so because he had been there when

Yaxley had shown the Dark Lord and Marlene the memory from

Daphne's conversation.

The

guilt

His

Father

harbored

was

something

Draco

could

empathize with.

He hadn't

been lying when he told his friends that

he'd kept

his

eyes

focused

strictly

on

Hermione during the worst

of

the

torture… but he'd heard… everything. He had desperately tried to

shut

his mind closed,

using his Occlumency to help buffer the

screams

of

pain and horror.

But

he'd been so focused on

Hermione,

that

it

was near impossible to do.

He'd heard every

scream,

every laugh, every one of the pleas for mercy and while

he couldn't

say he was sorry that

the Muggle Family had gotten

what

was coming to them? Inside he knew that if it had been his

and Hermione's daughter? He'd have burned the world down to

protect his own children…

… but still?

Shaking his head out of his morbid thoughts, he glanced up just in

time to see his witch walking into the common room looking

achingly beautiful

in those Muggle jeans she favored and a pretty

amber

colored jumper

that

brought

out

her

gorgeous eyes.

He

smiled as he walked over,

enveloping his witch into his arms and

kissed her breathless.

"Merlin, you're stunning."

Hermione blushed prettily as she took her hand and ran it over

Draco's cheek and into his hair.

"As are you,

handsome.

Let's go

get something to eat. I'm starving."

"Hmmmm… nothing like working up an appetite, is there?"

Giggling at

her

wizard,

Hermione grabbed his hand and lead

Draco out of the common room, heading for the Great Hall.

"You're incorrigible,

but

yes… I

agree with that

sentiment.

We

missed both breakfast

and lunch doing unspeakable things to

each other.

I

for

one,

need sustenance before I

can even think

about entertaining a repeat."

Draco laughed. "Well

then, my Lady, lets get you fed. I don't want

to be accused of being a wizard who fails in his duty to take care

of his witch."

"You are very attentive, handsome."

"I

am at

your service,

my Lady." Draco bowed formally,

smiling at

Hermione's laughter which echoed down the hallway as they made

their way into the Great Hall.

Once

they

were

seated

and

Draco

dished

up

Hermione's

favorites,

conversation at

the table consisted of

the upcoming

Quidditch Match against

Ravenclaw.

He had practices scheduled

this week for Tuesday and Thursday after dinner.

Hermione reminded him of

her study session with Smith and Cho

Chang,

which would be taking place that

Thursday evening in the

Library before she left to go to the owlry. He couldn't help the scowl

that flittered over his features, but wisely didn't comment on it.

Theo and Blaise both gave him looks of amusement, knowing that

their best mate didn't trust Smith anywhere near his witch.

Marlene and Sirius

Chapter 83: Marlene and Sirius

The next few weeks of school flew by. Hermione had indeed heard

from her Father a few days after the revel, his letter had indicated

his pride in how well

she had comported herself,

but

he also

inquired as to the state of

her health and Magic. It was a bit odd,

but

she had written back and told him she was doing fine and

didn't seem to be experiencing any negative magical effects.

Her mum had written often,

asking about

her and Draco-making

sure they were nurturing their bond. It was far easier to talk to her

mum about this stuff, and she was always very forthcoming about

any questions. When Hermione had written to her mum about her

desire to engage in anal

sex with Draco,

Marlene had sent

a

discreet

package

with

some

basic

information

on

how to

adequately prepare your body and she had been both mortified

and grateful

that

she could discuss these things openly with her

mum.

Marlene's health had taken a turn for the worse after the revel. As

Tom had suspected,

she'd utilized a great

deal

of

her magic and

had drained her core severely. Her Magic wasn't regenerating like

it

once had and Marlene could feel

herself

slipping away inch by

inch as the days passed.

Tom had sent

for the best

healers,

but

there was simply nothing

they could do.

Even sex wasn't

fully satiating the ache anymore and Marlene

figured that at this rate, she most likely wouldn't make it much past

summer.

Easter

was coming up soon,

and Marlene had discussed at

length with Tom that

she didn't

want

Hermione to be informed

about

her

condition until

she was home over

break.

He had

reluctantly agreed,

and then retreated into himself

like he was

prone to do.

The Muggle girl,

Meghan Connor

had been cleared by

the

Healers that

Marlene had sent

to Hogwarts in the ensuing day

after the revel. She had been impressed with Hermione's ability to

control

her powers. Healing the soul

had a symbiotic effect on the

body as well, and Meghan Connor would hopefully, magic willing,

be able to conceive children someday. She had been returned to

her boarding school,

no worse for wear with memories implanted

of a spontaneous family vacation in the South of France.

Several

Muggles had their memories modified, so if questions were

asked,

it

would seem as if

the Connor family had enjoyed a quiet

holiday abroad.

The day after Meghan returned to her boarding school, a fire had

raged through the Connor

home-killing all

the family members

who had congregated there for

a family reunion of

sorts.

The

police

had

gone

to

Meghan's

school

to

inform her

of

the

devastation and loss of her family. Marlene had sent Rabastan to

monitor

the girl

and make sure the story held-and it

had.

The

memory

modification

was

successful

and Meghan had been

understandably devastated by the loss of

her entire family.

Their

remains had been positively identified-

as Corban,

Lucius and

Rodolphus had placed the dead family members into the home

before it was burned to the ground.

There was no evidence of foul play.

Meghan had inherited her family's estate and since she'd had no

relatives to speak of,

Lucius had found a Muggle solicitor

in

London who'd helped the girl. Two weeks shy of seventeen, she

was able to become emancipated, and therefore, she didn't have

to become a ward of the state.

She was free to live a new life in whatever way she wished, and

that made Marlene happy.

Tom had been unusually caustic in the weeks following the revel

and if Marlene had to hazard a guess as to the why, it was that he

saw in Meghan what

might've happened to Hermione if

the

circumstances had been different.

What

if

she'd been given to a family

who'd been like the

Connor's? What

if

the boy Aidan had succeeded in harming her

irrevocably?

Tom's foul

mood hadn't

abated much and he was often gone,

dealing with issues within the Ministry.

If

he

couldn't

control

what

had

happened

to

Hermione

or

Marlene-he was damn determined to control everything else.

Rodolphus stopped by frequently, and even though their intimate

relationship was no longer,

the wizard was a trusted friend.

Marlene confided to him that

she had shared with Hermione

about

the promise she'd secured from the Lestrange brothers

and told Rodolphus that

it

was highly likely that

her

brilliant

daughter would be in contact

with him sooner rather than later.

Rodolphus had promised her that

he would help Hermione no

matter

what,

and again told Marlene that

he was sorry he

couldn't do more for her.

When he'd declared his

long held feelings,

she had been

shocked- but

touched.

She'd kissed the wizard and told him to

try and find a good witch to share his life with,

as he was still

young and needed to sire an heir to continue the Lestrange line.

Rodolphus

promised

that

he

would

take

her

words

under

advisement

and left,

giving Marlene one final

kiss,

reiterating his

promise to help Hermione in any way he could.

Marlene had decided to do some research on the Hallows herself,

contacting Sirius,

and the two had lunch together in Diagon Alley

one afternoon in early April. The wizard hadn't changed much, he

still very much abhorred Pureblood traditions, but oddly, was trying

to teach his godson about

his parents and the Potter

Family

history.

Being Lord Black,

didn't

make Sirius warm and fuzzy-a fact

he

was quick to point out during their lunch.

"You know I hate all this Pureblood shite, Marley."

Marlene chuckled softly at

her old lover. "Yes, Sirius, a fact you've

shared with me on many occasions."

Grey eyes caught

and held hers,

before he spoke lowly.

"You

know,

I've been wanting to talk to you for a while now.

How in

Godric's name did you end up with Riddle,

of

all

people? I

still

have a hard time believing it

was Dumbledore who killed James

and Lily."

Marlene shook her head fondly at Sirius, knowing this was going to

come up at some point.

"Really? That

man left

you to rot

in Azkaban for

twelve years,

Sirius-

without

a proper

trial.

He killed my family and you still

defend him?"

Wincing at

being admonished,

Sirius ran a hand

through his hair.

"Sorry, Marley. But what about the first War? You have to admit his

Death Eaters

killed a lot

of

good witches and wizards.

Mary

McDonald,

the Prewett

brothers,

Edgar Bones just to name a few.

And what about Frank and Alice Longbottom?"

"There were many on their side who were killed needlessly,

too.

And we both know what

a mad witch Bellatrix was,

as well

as

Dolohov,

who are both dead by the way.

Your deranged cousin

tried to kill

my daughter.

I

won't

mourn her

in the least

and

Dolohov tried to harm Hermione too.

Do you think so little of

my

wizard for protecting his own daughter?"

Sirius looked suitably chastened. "No. Fuck it, Marley! This whole

thing is all

upside down. Even Remus thinks that Dumbledore got

what he'd deserved. The only people who seem to think otherwise

are Molly Weasley and Alistair Moody.

Even Kingsley seems to

have accepted the status quo."

"Well, Molly was always a bit of a hot head, and Alistair? After what

Barty Crouch Jr. did to him? Can you really expect him to be

impartial about anything?"

"Moody has always been a bit

strange.

What

about

you,

though? How did you end up with Riddle, Marley?"

Marlene sighed and waved her

wand,

setting up a silencing

charm.

"Sirius,

I

know much of

what

I'm about

to tell

you will

be

hard for you to hear. But I promise you, it's the truth."

Sirius nodded and reached for her hand again, gently squeezing it

in reassurance. So, she shared her history with Sirius. How she'd

discovered her

inheritance and that

Tom Riddle was her

mate.

What

had happened with Dumbledore and her

family-how she

had given up Hermione because she'd been afraid if Dumbledore

ever

found out

that

Hermione was Tom's daughter,

he'd kill

her

too.

Sirius had listened and asked many probing questions, which didn't

surprise her at all.

Sirius Black had never

been one to shy away from something

when he'd wanted answers.

When the conversation segued to the Potters,

Marlene saw her

opening and took it.

"Do you remember that silly cloak you used to borrow from James

when we were kids?"

Sirius chuckled,

unaware of Marlene's motivations. "Yeah, it was a

family heirloom.

Passed down to every eldest

son in the Potter

Family for

generations.

Apparently,

James had left

the cloak in

Dumbledore's possession, and it was given to Harry Christmas his

first

year.

I

was

surprised

that

Dumbledore

would

part

with

something so valuable, but perhaps he felt guilty?"

Marlene chuckled softly. "I doubt that, but it's good that Harry has

it. Do you actually allow him to take that thing to school, Sirius? I

remember how you,

James and Remus would get

into so much

trouble with that

thing.

You especially… sneaking out

at

night to

Ravenclaw or Hufflepuff dorms… always on the prowl."

Sirius barked out

in laughter

at

that.

"Those were good times."

Waggling his eyebrows and leering at

Marlene,

Sirius smiled

wickedly.

"I

remember us enjoying some good times in Gryffindor

tower, love."

Her smile widened as she shook her head in rebuke.

"We were

young,

impetuous and hormonal. It's good we aren't any of those

things anymore, Sirius."

"Who says I'm not? I'm still young, impetuous and hormonal."

"Merlin

help

us

then!

A testosterone-fueled

Sirius

Black!

Whatever will the world do with one of those?"

"I'd like to think of it as a do-over, love. Making up for lost time."

"You're incorrigible. I really hope you're teaching Harry to be a bit

more thoughtful

when it

comes to wooing witches.

I'm not

sure

you're the best

example of

restraint.

At

least

tell

me he's not

using that

cloak of

his to sneak into the girl's dormitories at

school?"

Sirius grinned mischievously.

"Just

Ravenclaw Tower.

He's dating

the Head Girl, Cho Chang. Has been most of the year I think. She's

the seeker

for

their

Quidditch Team too.

Nice bird,

Harry seems

smitten."

Smiling

genuinely,

Marlene

couldn't

help

but

laugh

at

Sirius

description of women. "You still call women, birds? Seriously?"

"I'm always Sirius, love."

"Well, that I've never doubted."

Sirius face suddenly took on a more contemplative look.

"You

know, when I'd heard about Hermione…"

"You thought she might've been yours?" Marlene finished quietly.

Sirius nodded.

"But

when I

saw her,

I

knew she wasn't.

There's

no Black Family traits to recommend her."

Taking a sip of

his

firewhiskey,

Sirius sat

back and gave Marlene a look she could

only describe as wistful.

"I

had hoped,

you know…" rubbing the

back of his head, Sirius looked a bit lost. "I know I told you years

ago that

I

never wanted kids of my own but then James and Lily

made me godfather to Harry.

I

just

never thought

I'd be the one

raising him.

Don't get me wrong, I'm bloody glad to have him in my life, but for

just a moment, I had hoped…"

She grasped Sirius hand and gave him a heartwarming smile.

"I'm sorry,

Sirius.

I

should've been a better friend,

and I

never

meant

to use you.

I

did care for you,

but

it's always been Tom.

He's my mate,

and I'm just

grateful

that

I've been able to

reconnect with both he and Hermione."

"You've missed out on years, Marley, but you'll get that back. Now

you have all the time in the world to spend with Hermione."

A tear

slid down Marlene's cheek and she wiped it

away

while shaking her head despondently.

"No, I don't . My magical core is nearly depleted. Being away from

my mate for

so long… well…"

shrugging in despair,

Marlene

watched

Sirius

face

drop

in

shock

and

then

darken

in

understanding.

"How long?"

"A few months, maybe? I really don't know. Not long."

Sirius stood up and reached for

Marlene's hand,

cancelling the

silencing charms,

the two made their

way down Diagon Alley in

silence until

they reached the apparition point.

When they got

there, Sirius turned and tilted Marlene's head up so their eyes met.

"Come home with me, Marley."

Marlene hiccoughed on a sob. "You know I won't do that, Sirius. I'm

flattered, truly -but my heart belongs to Tom."

Sirius

nodded

and

gave

Marlene

a

gentle kiss

on the

forehead. "He doesn't deserve you! You know that, right?"

Marlene took a step back and smiled shakily.

"It

was good to see

you today, Sirius. Take care of yourself."

Nodding slowly,

Sirius gave Marlene one last

look of

longing

before he apparated away-leaving her

to wonder

what

her

life

might've looked like had it

not

been for her inheritance.

Shaking

her head clear of those useless thoughts, Marlene returned home.

She had a letter to write to her daughter.

Quidditch and Surprise Gifts

Chapter 84: Quidditch and Surprise Gifts

Hermione had been surprised but

pleased by her

mother's

letter. She now knew that Harry had the Invisibility Cloak…

… getting said cloak, however…

Draco had been busy this week with Quidditch practice,

the

upcoming match against Ravenclaw was this Saturday. Hermione

wasn't

exactly a huge fan of

Quidditch although she did enjoy

watching her

wizard,

in his Quidditch gear riding around on his

broom. She had taken Draco's Jersey from last year, and that was

what she wore most nights when she went to bed.

She hadn't worn it for him… yet .

She figured she'd save that

surprise for when Slytherin won the

Quidditch Cup in early June.

Studying with Zacharias Smith and Cho Chang had actually gone

better than Hermione had anticipated.

The Head Girl

seemed to

have gotten over whatever her issues were after Christmas. The

two hadn't

talked about

it

directly,

but

at

least

Cho was polite,

if

not

overly friendly.

Smith on the other hand, was not subtle at all

with his interest. He always made sure to sit a bit too close in the

library and whenever they ran through problems,

he would lean

over her shoulder in an overtly familiar way. She didn't encourage

him, and eventually decided to ignore it.

She caught Cho giving her a funny look during one study session

that

seemed almost

amused by Hermione's discomfort.

But

she

just

subtly shook her head and rolled her eyes when Zacharias

wasn't looking, causing Cho to actually smile.

Hermione had initially decided to ask Narcissa to talk to Kreacher

to see if Harry had the cloak, but now that she knew for certain he

had it, she needed to figure out a way to get it. Her mum had said

that

Harry used it

often to sneak to Ravenclaw tower to see the

Head Girl,

so during their study session that

Thursday evening,

she decided to try and see if she could get some information from

Cho about how and when Harry made it a point to come and see

her.

"How's the Head Girl

duties coming along with Quidditch? I can't

imagine

playing

seeker

and

having

all

the

additional

responsibilities you do." Hermione asked quietly,

when Zacharias

went to the stacks to search for a book.

Cho shrugged. "It's fine. Honestly, there's a lot of delegating being

Head.

You'll

be Head Girl

next

year,

it's not

too terribly time

consuming.

Being a prefect

as you are,

you'll

have no problem

with it."

"How are things with Harry? I

see you two hanging out

quite a

bit. Are you officially dating?"

Cho smiled softly.

"Yes.

We've been dating most

of

the year and

his godfather Sirius is very nice."

"I've met

Sirius.

He does seem like a character. My mum and him

dated in school. They were both in Gryffindor."

Cho's eyes widened. "I didn't know that."

Hermione nodded.

"Yeah,

they had lunch this week too.

After

everything my mum's been through,

it's nice to see her reconnect

with old friends."

Placing her

pen down on the table,

Cho leant

forward and

whispered,

"Harry plans on sending a formal

letter of intent to

my parents after we graduate."

Hermione smiled widely.

"That's brilliant,

Cho.

Harry seems like

such a genuine guy. I'm happy for you."

"Thanks."

"Draco and I

being in the same house is convenient, but how do

you and Harry get to see each other being in different houses?"

"Harry has an Invisibility Cloak.

It's a family heirloom. He uses it

every Thursday and Friday night

to sneak into the Head Girls

Dorms

in

Ravenclaw tower

so

we

can

spend

some

time

together."

"Seriously? Harry has an Invisibility Cloak?"

Hermione giggled

softly.

"Oh,

wait

a minute!

My mum did mention something about

his dad having a cloak of

some kind when they were in school

together.

Apparently Sirius used it

to,

and I

quote,

to prowl

around the

castle meeting up with birds."

"Why am I

not

surprised."

Shaking her

head fondly,

Cho

smiled. "Sirius is quite the Casanova, according to Harry. But

from what

Harry's told me,

he still

carries a torch for your

mum."

Hermione bowed her

head in embarrassment.

"Yeah-my mom

shared with me a bit

about

she and Sirius history.

It

was before

she got together with my Father."

"How did that happen by the way? Your mum and dad?"

"They're mated.

It's a family thing with the McKinnon family,

so I

can't really get much into it."

"Oh…." Cho's voice fell away awkwardly. "Well, that makes sense, I

suppose."

Zacharias returned at

that

moment,

and the two young witches

went

back to their homework,

but

Hermione now at least had an

idea when and where she could find the cloak.

She just needed to come up with a plan on how to get it.

When Saturday finally arrived,

all

of

Slytherin House was excited

for the Quidditch Match. Gryffindor had beaten Hufflepuff earlier in

the year with Hufflepuff having not won a single Quidditch Match all

season. Ravenclaw had lost to Gryffindor and Slytherin had beaten

Gryffindor, but just barely. Cormac McClaggan, Gryffindor's keeper,

had been hit

in the head with a bludger

early on in the game

leaving Gryffindor in the hands of

their back-up keeper… Ronald

Weasley.

What

a fiasco that

had been,

and Slytherin had been far enough

ahead that when Potter caught the snitch, Slytherin still

won by 20

points.

If Slytherin won this match, they'd play Gryffindor for the Quidditch

Cup in early June.

Draco was determined to win the cup this year

for Slytherin, being denied it for the last several years.

Draco was a far

better

flyer

than Harry,

at

least

in Hermione's

opinion.

Lord Black had bought

Harry a Firebolt

end of third year

and it had made the playing field a bit uneven so she had taken it

upon herself

to purchase Draco his very own Firebolt,

but

hadn't

given it

to him yet.

She felt

that

Slytherin would win the match

against

Ravenclaw easily and she would surprise him with it after

the game.

He would have two months to practice with the broom,

enough time to be able to go toe to toe with Harry Potter.

When Saturday came,

Hermione was dressed in her

Slytherin

jumper,

her grey pea coat and was wearing Draco's scarf. Blaise

was a chaser for Slytherin,

along with Vaisey. Crabbe and Goyle

were beaters,

Bletchley was the Keeper,

with Draco playing

Seeker.

The Slytherin team was sitting together

at

the Breakfast

table

going over some last minute strategy when Hermione entered the

Great Hall and sat down next to Daphne.

"I see you're ready for the big game today?" Daphne smiled at her

friend.

"Mmmhmmm," Hermione said, "I promised Draco that I would

be there,

cheering him on.

I

would much rather be spending

my day reading, but I'm trying to be a supportive girlfriend."

Daphne giggled.

"Well,

I'm sure he will

show his appreciation

after they've won the match."

"We'll see."

The two friends finished their breakfast in silence until Draco came

over and kissed Hermione on the top of her head in greeting.

"Morning, my love. Did you sleep well last night?"

"Yes, handsome, I slept just fine. Do me a favor today? Catch

the snitch quickly so I can go back to studying."

Draco chuckled while Daphne just

shook her

head at

her

best friend's antics.

"I

will

do my very best, love. Chang is a decent Seeker, but I think

we should win this match fairly quickly."

"I'll

hold you to that." Hermione eyed her intended, who just gave

her a kiss and left with the other players for the Quidditch Pitch.

When the Great

Hall

had thinned out,

Hermione and Daphne

headed down to the pitch,

heading up to the Slytherin stands

where Theo was waiting with seats.

"Hey, Theo." Daphne smiled in greeting.

"Hey, Daph… you guys ready for the big game?"

Hermione grimaced but quickly masked her expression into one of

cool politeness.

"As long as it

doesn't

take half

the day,

I'm good.

I know you

both love Quidditch, but I really don't like the sport. It's far too

brutal."

Theo chuckled. "I don't know. I've read up a bit on some of those

Muggle sports… Rugby,

Football… they all

seem a bit

brutal

to

me."

Hermione's head whipped over at Theo gobsmacked. "Well… yes,

they are. I didn't know you were familiar with Muggle sports."

Theo shrugged.

"Just

a bit.

I

saw a Muggle sports magazine

that Dean Thomas had left in the library one afternoon in third

year. I picked it up and read a bit."

"Ah,

Muggle sports can be fairly brutal

too. I was never much

of a sports fan growing up."

"Yeah,

I

could see that

about

you."

Theo's grin was playful

and

Hermione just shook her head at him reprovingly.

"I'll

take that

as a compliment,

as I'm sure you meant

it

as such."

"Whatever makes you not want to hex me, Hermione."

"It's touch and go, Nott."

All

three Slytherin's chuckled to each other

and watched as the

players got

ready for the game to start.

Hermione's gaze filtered

over to Draco,

who was watching her with a lopsided grin on his

face.

When their

eyes locked,

he winked which caused Hermione to

blow him a kiss playfully.

Daphne groaned in disgust

while Theo just

shook his head at

how pathetically lovesick his best mate and intended were.

"You two need to get a room." Daphne bit out sarcastically.

"That's the plan after the game, Greengrass. You seriously need to

owl

Corban and make some plans for over the Easter Hols! Maybe

if you do that, you'll stop living vicariously through me."

Daphne shook her head at

her best

friend.

"Excuse me? I'll

have

you know that Corban and I already have plans for the break."

"Oooh, where are you going?"

"He won't tell,me as it's supposed to be a surprise and I'm trying

to be mature and not barrage him with questions I know he won't

answer. So I am patiently waiting."

"Sounds

fair,

I

suppose."

Hermione

smiled

at

her

friend.

"Hogsmeade is next

weekend before break.

We should go do

some shopping."

"Good idea."

Just

then,

Madam Hooch's whistle sounded and the Quidditch

Match got

underway.

The balls were released into the air

and

Hermione watched as Draco zoomed away with Cho following

close behind.

The match seemed to last

forever and when Draco finally caught

the snitch at nearly two hours in, the final score was Slytherin 310,

Ravenclaw 180.

The Slytherin stands were in a frenzy over their team winning the

game, setting up a final

match with Gryffindor in a couple months.

Draco was being congratulated by his teammates before they all

headed

into

the

Slytherin

locker

rooms

to

get

cleaned

up.

Hermione and Daphne were making their way back to the castle,

when Hermione saw Harry Potter standing off

to the side of

the

Ravenclaw locker rooms,

apparently waiting for Cho to emerge.

She waved and nodded politely, and Harry returned the gesture.

"You seem a bit friendlier with Potter these days?" Daphne queried.

"I've been studying with Cho for Arithmancy and she and Potter are

exclusive."

"Really?" Daphne asked. "I've seen them together a bit, but I didn't

know they were serious about each other."

"I

think it

is.

But

Cho is graduating this year and Harry still

has another year to go, so I suppose anything is possible."

The conversation changed to something else and soon the two

witches found themselves back inside the Slytherin Common

Room.

Nagini

was curled up by the fireplace and Crookshanks

was no where to be found.

When Hermione entered,

the room was fairly quiet,

but

she

knew that would be changing shortly.

"Nagini," Hermione hissed at

her familiar,

"there is going to be a

rather large party in the common room in a bit….perhaps it might

be a good idea for you to stay up in my dorm room."

"Fine… Nagini will go. "

Hermione watched her friend move out

of

the common room and

upstairs.

Sitting by the fireplace, it didn't take long for the common room to

fill

up with students. House elves brought in food, butter beer and

firewhiskey

for

the

older

students.

When

Draco

and

his

teammates finally entered the common room,

everybody started

cheering for them like they were some sort of conquering heroes.

She rolled her eyes and went back to her book.

She didn't

get

very much farther into it

when a hand grabbed

the book and set

it

down,

and she was instantly re-shifted on

her betrothed's lap.

He placed soft

gentle kisses on her neck

as Hermione giggled.

"Congratulations on winning the game, handsome."

Draco growled playfully and nipped Hermione's ear

softly.

"As if

there was any doubt that we'd win today."

"Of course not." She bit back playfully.

Draco tilted her

head to his and kissed her breathless.

"Thank

you for

coming and watching today love.

I

know you abhor

Quidditch, so it meant a lot to me for you to come watch me play."

"I

was happy to support you. Actually," Hermione grinned impishly,

"I have a gift for you."

Draco perked up and waggled his eyebrows suggestively. "Will

I

like this gift?"

Hermione smacked his chest and laughed. "Yes… but it's not that

kind of gift. Seriously, do you only think about sex and Quidditch?"

"Is that

a problem? You make it

sound like that

is some sort

of

a

problem."

"Nevermind." Hermione smiled and reached into her beaded bag

and pulled out a wrapped box.

She then stood up and enlarged it

before she handed it

to her

intended.

Draco's gaze caught

hers as his eyes radiated with excitement

and curiosity. Soon the room hushed, everyone looking at the pair

of them wondering what was in the large green and silver box.

"Hey, whatcha got there, Malfoy?" Avery walked over with Bletchley

and Vaisey in tow.

"I

don't

know,

Avery? Maybe you should let

me open it

first,

so I

can see for myself."

Avery glared,

but

Draco just

grinned at

his witch,

ripping up the

paper and opening the box. When he saw what was in the box his

eyes widened and he looked back at

his witch with such raw

emotion, Hermione couldn't help but smile widely.

Draco pulled out

the newest

Firebolt

broom from the box,

to the

astonished looks of everyone within the common room.

"Bloody hell,

mate," Blaise came over and instinctively reached

for

the broom,

but

stopped when Draco glared at

him.

"Is that

what I think it is?"

Turning

his

gaze

back

to

his

witch,

he

just

sputtered

out

inelegantly, "How?"

"Well," she began,

"since I

know nothing about brooms and even

less about

Quidditch,

I

owled Viktor,

and he was kind enough to

make a few suggestions for the perfect broom. Harry's broom has

Birch twigs which give him more power

when ascending,

but

yours have hazel

twigs which offers greater precision in turning.

Harry's handle,

from what

I

was able to learn is made solely of

ebony,

while this one consists of

a superfine ash core… making

the broom slightly lighter

in weight

and therefore,

has a better

balance to weight ratio. It makes the broom more responsive and

agile."

Draco's jaw dropped open and then he moved over to his witch

and kissed her passionately,

to the cheers of

everyone within the

room.

"How did you do this? I tried to order one last year and the goblins

who help manufacture them had gone out on strike, so there was

a significant delay on the iron parts for the brooms. They told me it

could be several years before I'd get one."

Hermione grinned mischievously. "Well… that's an interesting story.

Randolph Spudmore went

to school

with my mum and apparently,

he had a bit of a thing for her back then. When I owled him and told

him who I was, he was more than happy to have this one made for

me."

Draco laughed. "Of course he was."

"I'll

admit,

it's

never

really

sat

well

with me that

Harry and

Gryffindor

have had an unfair

advantage these past

few years.

Now you'll

be playing on a even field with Harry,

so it

will

come

down to whom really is the better

flyer-better

Seeker.

So? You

better not

lose against

Gryffindor,

or I

will

set that infernal

broom

on fire in effigy."

Laughter

and cheers filled the room as Draco grabbed his witch

and kissed her in front of everyone.

"Merlin,

I

love you,

witch."

"Back at you, handsome."

The Last Hallow

Chapter 85: The Last Hallow

Easter

Hols were only a couple days away and Hermione was

getting anxious to return home and see her

mum.

She hadn't

heard from her

this week and she was starting to get

a bit

worried.

When she'd written to her

father,

he'd just

responded

back that

Severus would be allowing her to utilize his floo Friday

morning,

to return home if

she'd rather

not

take the Hogwarts

Express back to London.

Thursday evening found Hermione sitting in the Library studying for

Arithmancy

with

Zacharias

Smith

and

Cho

Chang.

Cho was

understandably upset over the loss to Slytherin, but Hermione was

quick to reassure her that she'd played well.

"You hate Quidditch, Hermione." Cho reminded her study partner.

"I

don't

hate it,

persay.

I

just

find it

a brutal

sport.

But

I

can

appreciate the finer qualities of the game."

Cho grinned. "Like your wizard in his Quidditch Uniform flying on

his broomstick."

Hermione grinned back. "Well-there is that ."

Smith just sat there at the table glowering unhappily to himself. He

didn't

like to be reminded that

Hermione was already taken-

especially not by Malfoy. The wizard had everything -money, looks

and the Brightest Witch at school as his intended.

"Did Professor Vector mention when this assignment

was due?"

Zacharias interrupted quickly, trying to change the subject.

Cho looked thoughtful

for a moment.

"I

don't

think she did.

I

got

the impression we were going to go over the equations when we

returned from Easter Hols."

"That

was my impression as well."

Looking over

at

Zacharias,

Hermione saw that

the wizard appeared to be a bit

put

out.

Sensing something was off,

she decided to ask him a question

that

she'd been meaning to put

forth for

the past

week.

"Zac,

where did you get the information on the Orphic translations? Was

it from a book in the restricted section?"

Smith nodded.

"Kind of,

there's a book called Rituals and Rights,

Calling forth the Dead."

Hermione remembered seeing that book during her fourth year in

the Restricted Section.

"I've always been curious about

ancient

death rites,

but

I

don't

specifically remember the book supplying

any information that was specific in that regard."

Zac shook his head. "Not as such, but it did contain a reference to

another book that discusses the Veil and talks about it a bit more in

depth about Orphic rituals in relation to calling forth Death."

"What's the Veil?"

Zac

looked a bit

uncomfortable as he discreetly erected a

silencing charm.

When he saw Hermione and Cho giving him

curious looks,

he sighed.

"The Veil,

from what

I've read,

is a

portal

between the land of the living and the dead. Theoretically

you can't

travel

between the two worlds, only from ours into the

land of death."

Hermione sat

back and thought

about

what

Zacharias was

saying.

"Is the Veil

also theoretical,

or is there an actual

place

where it exists?"

At

this Zacharias rubbed the back of

his head with his hand in

agitation.

"There was a reference that

stated that

the Veil

has

been in existence as long as the Ministry itself."

"So then theoretically,

the Veil

itself

could be within the Ministry of

Magic?"

Zac

nodded.

"Department

of

Mysteries

most

likely,

although

theoretically, no one would know exactly where in the Department

it's located except for the Unspeakables who work there."

Hermione's mind was whirring in excitement.

A physical

barrier

between life and death-a physical

place where Death himself

might reside?

"Where was this reference, Zac?"

Zacharias smiled at

the eager face of

Hermione McKinnon

and replied softly. "Come on, I'll show you where I found it."

Hermione

followed

Zacharias

to

the

back

part

of

the

restricted section, leaving Cho at their study table alone.

When they'd made their way to the back shelf

in the far right

corner of the restricted section, Zacharias pulled out a book and

handed it to her.

Sitting down in the nearest

chair,

Hermione perused through the

table of

contents and then skimmed through a few chapters

before she found what she was looking for.

The Veil

is the physical manifestation of the barrier between

life and death where souls reside

The passageway is not

a two-way gateway between Life and

Death

Only those from the land of

the Living can enter into the Realm of

Death

Blood and Soul

are essential

of

Life but

only one passes through

and binds to Death

Death becomes the manifestation of the Soul

Only when one accepts Death, can one Master it

Hermione's eyes widened,

reading the passage over

and

over again…

this was it!

This could be the way to Master Death!

She beamed up at

Zacharias,

before throwing herself at him and

giving him a hug.

Zacharias was stunned,

but

he returned the hug quickly,

pulling

back and smiling widely before he saw Hermione's face pale as

she looked over his shoulder.

When he turned around,

he came face to face with a very

angry Draco Malfoy.

The other wizard's eyes were hard and

cold-and Zacharias felt his stomach drop.

"Draco…" Hermione spoke out

softly,

but

she quieted immediately

when cold grey eyes settled upon her.

"Did I interrupt something?" Draco sneered.

Hermione could feel

her hackles rising at

the look on her wizard's

face. He was angry, and when he got like this he tended to lash out

first and ask questions later.

She turned to Zacharias and said softly.

"Could you give us a

minute, Zac?"

Zacharias looked at

Hermione first

and then Draco, who seemed

to be holding himself together by a tight thread.

"Are you going to be alright?"

"She'll

be fine,

Smith-but

you won't

be if

you don't

leave right this

second."

"Draco!" Hermione admonished. "You're making this worse."

"Am I? Am I really? I just saw my witch-my betrothed, in the arms

of another wizard. How am I supposed to take that?"

Draco's sneer deepened, while Hermione's heart started to race…

"You're supposed to trust me and realize that there is a perfectly

acceptable explanation!

But

obviously,

you don't

trust

me if

you're behaving this way!"

Her

voice started to become a bit

more vocal and emotional.

Draco's

cheeks

tinged pinked in anger

and he went

to say

something,

but

she silenced him before he could say something

she might not be able to forgive him for.

"I

love you and only you,

and you know this. But right now, you're

not thinking clearly and I can't be around you."

With

that,

Hermione

stormed

out

of

the

restricted

section,

dropping the book she'd been reading.

Draco cancelled the silencing charm and made to follow his

witch,

when Smith decided at

that

exact

moment

to open his

big fucking mouth.

"I

don't

know what

your problem is,

Malfoy!

Hermione has never

once given me any indication that

she's interested in me because

trust me, if she had? I would've taken her up on it in a heartbeat."

Draco growled and walked right into Smith's space, giving the other

wizard a lethal look.

"You stay away from my witch,

Smith.

I'm not

blind and neither is

Hermione.

I

don't

know what

the fuck you're trying to pull-but

it

ends here ."

Zacharias just

chuckled and shook his head.

"Insecure much,

Malfoy? Wonder why that

is? Maybe it's because you know that

Hermione could do so much better

than a bigoted prick who

taunted her

for

years and then somehow,

has her

convinced

you're a good guy now that

you've found out

she was finally

worthy…"

Draco pulled back his fist and punched Smith in the nose, causing

the older boy to yell

out in pain and soon there was a full-fledged

fight

in the restricted section.

Madame Pince came quickly when

she heard the ruckus and separated the students,

calling for the

Headmaster immediately.

Hermione at

that

precise moment

was headed out

of

the

library trying to hold back her tears.

She knew Draco was a possessive wizard, but seriously?

Did he really think so little of

her that

she would be interested in

Zacharias Smith?

Tears were starting to blur her vision and before she knew it, she'd

slammed into someone.

"Oi! Watch out!" She heard a male voice say.

Hermione felt

herself

falling backwards

when a pair

of

arms

reached out to prevent her from falling. Looking up, she saw Harry

Potter standing there,

holding her with a concerned look upon his

face.

"You alright, Hermione? Merlin, you came out of nowhere."

Hermione took a step back and wiped at

a tear

that

had fallen

down her cheek. Harry's expression became a bit more serious as

he considered her with sympathy.

"You look upset. Is this about your mum?"

Her

breath

hitched

as

she

stared

at

Harry

in

confusion.

What

could Harry Potter

possibly know

about her mum?

Giving him a questioning look,

Harry just

rubbed the back of

his

head with his hand.

"Sirius owled me not

too long ago.

He had lunch with your

mum." "I know."

"Well,

I

guess your mum told him about her illness, said she didn't

have much time left."

Harry watched Hermione's face pale in realization that her parents

were still keeping things from her!

Merlin fuck it all!

"She didn't

tell

me." Hermione admitted emotionally,

and watched

Harry's eyes widen first in understanding and then in shame.

"Godric, Hermione. I'm so sorry… I didn't realize. If there's anything

I can do for you?"

Her breath hitched and she grabbed Harry's arm, leading him into

a classroom on her right that was, thankfully, empty.

Harry appeared a bit

shocked for a moment,

but

then waited to

see what Hermione wanted.

"Do you really mean that?"

Harry

nodded.

"Yeah… blimey,

Hermione… you gave me my

Godfather

back… without

that,

I'd still

be stuck at

my Aunt's

house… so yeah ."

"You're right, my mum is sick and I think I've figured out a way to

help her,

cure her -but

there's something I

think you may have

that I need to do so. I can't give you an explanation why I need it,

but

I'm begging you to trust

me that

it's the only thing that might

save my mum."

"Okay…" Harry said a bit unsure, "What is it?"

Hermione took a deep breath and said softly,

"Your

Invisibility

Cloak.

The one you inherited from your dad.

My mum told me

about

it,

about how your dad and Sirius used to get into all

kinds

of trouble with that thing."

Harry's face took on a skeptical

look.

"I

don't

understand?

Why would you need my Cloak?"

Hermione shook her head. "I can't tell you, Harry. I'm asking you to

trust

me.

I'm hoping I

can return it

back to you,

but

it

has to be

given freely for this to work. I would beg you to ask Sirius what he

thinks….but I don't have time right now."

Harry grinned and pulled out

a mirror from his robes.

Holding it

up,

he

called

out

for

Sirius

Black

and

soon

enough,

his

Godfather's image was reflected as he stared at both Harry and

Hermione in confusion.

"Hey, Pup, what can I do for you?"

Harry cleared his throat

and told Sirius everything Hermione had

shared with him. When he was done, Sirius sharp grey eyes locked

onto the young witch as he gave her an appraising once over.

"You've found them all, haven't you?" Sirius asked softly.

Hermione's

breath hitched as

she nodded once,

not

missing

Harry's look of confusion.

"And you think this will save your mum?"

"I

don't

know,

Lord Black.

But

I

have to try and this is the only

way and I

think you know that too. You cared for my mum once,

and I've just gotten her back. Please help me."

Sirius

nodded

and

noticed

that

his

godson,

was

genuinely

confused as to what was going on.

"Harry,

ultimately the choice is up to you but

your dad loved his

friends and would've done anything for someone he considered a

friend.

He cared for

Marley,

and if

he were here now… he

wouldn't hesitate to give Hermione the Cloak."

Harry sighed and pushed his glasses up onto the bridge of

his

nose,

then nodded and pulled out

the shrunken Cloak from his

robes and handed it to Hermione.

"Whatever you need it for, it's yours now. Given freely."

Hermione hugged Harry fiercely and kissed his cheek in thanks.

"Thank you both. I hope this works as well."

Harry sighed and left

the room while Hermione put

the Cloak into

her beaded bag.

She had all three Hallows!

Now she needed to put

the next

step of

her

plan into action.

Sending out

her

patronus-it

was with one simple message-it's

time.

Grindelwald

Chapter 86: Grindelwald

Draco and Zacharias were sitting in the Headmaster's office while

Severus glowered his nose down at

the two wizards.

He didn't

need

to

use

legilimency

to

figure

out

what

had transpired

between the two of them.

"I

don't

care who started the fight

or

what

it

was about.

Being

Head Boy and a Prefect

respectively,

I

wouldn't

think I'd need to

remind you both of your responsibilities, nor the example you are

required to set

for the younger students.

Therefore 50 points will

be taken from each of

your

houses and you both will

have

detention for the remainder of the school

year. Mr. Smith, you will

serve your detention with Madam Sprout

out

in the greenhouses

and Mr.

Malfoy? You will

spend your

detention with Professor

Slughorn in the Potions lab."

Both boys nodded and glared at

each other

as both were

bruised and bleeding, but Smith had sustained the worst of the

injuries.

"I

expect

you both to return to your dorms immediately.

The train

will be leaving in the morning, so off you both go."

Draco stood up first

and left

the Headmaster's office with Smith

following closely behind.

Neither wizard spoke to each other and

Draco was in a hurry to get back to the common room to speak to

his witch.

He knew she was upset with him and with good reason.

He just hoped she would forgive him.

Hermione at that moment was in her dorm room changing into her

Muggle jeans and a jumper with her boots and heavy cloak. She

was just about to head out, when Daphne waltzed in.

"Where are you going?"

"There's something I

need to do.

Could you do me a favor and

cover for me? Hopefully, I'll be back by morning."

Daphne sat

down on the bed and gave her

friend a stern

look. "What's going on Hermione?"

"I

can't

tell

you,

I'm sorry.

But

I

have to go now and I

know

Draco's going to come looking for me. We had a disagreement

earlier, but my leaving has nothing to do with that."

"Why

don't

I

believe you?"

Daphne asked quietly.

"You know

Draco's

going

to

realize

you're

gone

and

he's

going

to

be

inconsolable

if

he

thinks

you've

left

because

of

whatever

happened."

Hermione shrugged.

"Probably,

but

I

can't

worry about

that

right

now.

If

you see him just

tell

him I

love him and that

I

think I've

found the answer to the problem I've been trying to figure out, and

that

I

also found the last

object

I

needed.

That's why I

hugged

Zacharias,

because he showed me a book and I

was so excited

that I'd discovered it."

"And Draco will know what that means?"

Hermione nodded and moved out of their dorm room and down into

the common room,

noticing Nagini

and telling the snake to follow

her.

There were a few interested stares but

she didn't

have time to

worry about

what

anyone might

say or think.

She moved quickly

out

of

the common room and cast

a disillusionment

charm over

herself and Nagini, and headed for the rendezvous point.

She spoke with Nagini

as they made their

way to Hogsmeade,

Hermione explaining to her

friend where she was going and

why-she also explained to Nagini what her plan was, should she be

successful in getting the necessary information.

Nagini

listened unhappily but

understood this was something her

Mistress

needed to do,

so she gave her

blessing and told

Hermione to be careful… leaving her

to go out

hunting for the

evening.

Once Hermione made her way out

past

the main gates

and into Hogsmeade,

she saw the two wizards she was looking

for.

Cancelling the disillusionment

spell,

she made her way towards

the Lestrange Brothers.

Rabastan saw her first and bowed. "My Lady."

Hermione nodded in greeting. "Hello Rabastan, Rodolphus."

"My

Lady."

Rodolphus

grinned.

"We

brought

the

item you

requested and it is set to activate in five minutes. Are you sure of

the destination?"

"Yes, and thank you for obtaining it for me. I wasn't sure when

I'd need it,

but

I've had a bit

of

good fortune today.

Will

we

have any problems accessing the area once we get where we

are going?"

Rodolphus shook his head.

"No,

I've managed to find someone

willing to escort

us to the proper area.

Once we are there,

you'll

have ten minutes before the shift

changes and we will

need to

vacate the premises.

Do you think that will

be enough time to get

what you need?"

"It should be."

When the time for

the portkey came,

Rodolphus,

Rabastan and

Hermione reached for the shoe that had been charmed to teleport

them out of Hogsmeade and to their destination…

Nurmengard Castle.

When Hermione gazed up at

the entrance to the castle,

the

insignia "For the Greater Good" was carved into the stone above

the archway leading into the inner courtyard.

A shadow emerged

from the right,

and a tall,

thin wizard that

looked to be in his early

fifties, moved out and bowed formally.

"Lord Lestrange… welcome to Nurmengard Castle. If you will all

follow me,

we don't

have much time until

the guard changes. You

will have approximately ten minutes to see the prisoner."

"Thank you."

The small

group moved quickly through the castle's interior until

the reached the top-most

cell

in the highest

tower.

Hermione

could barely make out

the small

window,

which was too narrow

for

anyone to get

through it,

as well

as a small

bed and a thin

blanket.

Nodding to the three wizard's,

Hermione addressed the

guard. "Thank you for your help. Hopefully this shouldn't take

but a few minutes, however, I will need access to the cell."

The guard didn't

appear

none too happy with the request

as he

said stiffly,

"I wasn't aware you would need access to the prisoner.

Even though he's been incarcerated here for fifty-two years,

he is

not completely without his magic, Miss."

Hermione smiled reassuringly at

the man.

"Trust

me,

there is no

way

Mr.

Grindelwald can hurt

me.

I

believe he will

be most

cooperative under the circumstances."

Glancing over at

the Lestrange Brothers,

who didn't

seem to be

all

that

concerned with the young witch entering the cell

of

the

former Dark Lord, the prison guard nodded reluctantly, and cast a

few spells, allowing the door to open, giving Hermione entrance.

When the cell

door closed,

there was a wheezing chuckling that

reverberated within the room.

"I

must

admit? I'm not

sure if

I'm hallucinating or not

after all

this

time-but even so, my visions have never felt so real."

Hermione smiled softly and moved into the room confidently.

"You're

not

hallucinating

Mr.

Grindelwald.

Your

Great

Aunt

Bathilda sends her

regards.

She has missed you these many

years,

and has shared with me many of your exploits as a young

boy."

Hermione

could

hear

movement

and

then

suddenly

Gellert

Grindelwald was facing her in the minimal

light

pouring into the

room.

His face was old and haggard,

his body paper

thin yet

despite the signs of

age and starvation, Hermione could still

feel

the remnants of his magic within the small confines of the room.

"You know my Aunt?"

"I

do.

I've spent

a few weeks every summer

in Godric's Hollow

these past few years visiting with her."

As Gellert smiled, his face took on a feral quality-half his teeth were

missing and he looked quite deranged.

"You're not scared being here."

Hermione

chuckled.

"No.

I

don't

have

much

time,

Mr.

Grindelwald and I was assured by your Aunt Bathilda that you

would be more than willing to help me."

"And why would she say something of the kind?"

"Albus Dumbledore is dead . Received the dementors kiss about a

year ago. I'm sure you'll mourn his passing?"

Gellert

chuckled.

"And whom do I

have to thank for ridding the

world of Albus Dumbledore?"

Hermione opened her beaded bag and pulled out the Elder Wand,

watching

with

amusement

as

Grindelwald's

eyes

widened

in

disbelief at first and then admiration as he threw his head back and

laughed out in glee.

"You?"

"Yes… me .

I

dispatched your former… well, what should we call

him? Good friend?"

Gellert chuckled manically as his eyes gleamed with malice. "If you

like."

Hermione shrugged. "I'm here to ask for your help. You know what

this wand is, yes?"

Gellert, seeing no reason to lie, nodded.

"And you know of the Tale of the Three Brothers?"

The look on Grindelwald's face showed surprise momentarily,

before it cleared and he nodded again.

Hermione held up her hand and showed Grindelwald the ring on

her

finger,

and as he lifted up his hand to touch it,

Hermione

chuckled and shook her head in warning.

"It's cursed.

If

anyone

other than a member of the Gaunt Family touches this ring… well

I'm sure you get the idea?"

Smiling

widely,

Grindelwald

considered

the

little

witch

with

respect.

"You are the heir

to the Gaunt

Family? You're the

daughter of the Dark Lord Voldemort?"

Hermione's face broke out

into a genuine smile.

"I'm surprised

that

you are able to keep abreast

of

the goings on within the

magical world, but perhaps I shouldn't be?"

Ignoring the question, Gellert gestured towards the ring. "You have

two… what of the third?"

"I

possess all

three Hallows,

Mr.

Grindelwald." Hermione admitted

softly,

enjoying the way the older

man's face looked at

her

in

astonishment.

"Then why are you here?" Grindelwald asked, genuinely curious.

"I need to know what you know of the ritual to become the Master

of Death. I'm aware it has something to do with the Veil within the

British Ministry of Magic and I'm positive a man such as yourself,

who spent

a lifetime searching for the Hallows,

would've come

across that information at some point."

"Perhaps." Grindelwald prevaricated.

"But

I'm sure someone as

brilliant

and cunning as yourself,

who has managed to procure

said objects while still

a teenager,

would find the answer sooner

or later."

"It's the later that's an issue. My mother is dying… a few months if

I'm lucky.

I

need the information now and Bathilda assured me

you

would

help.

But

let

me

make one thing very

clear…"

Hermione grinned evilly as she felt

her

body shift

at

her silent

command, her inheritance taking form and glowing menacingly at

the older wizard, who backed away in fear. "I can rip what's left of

your soul from your body and banish it to everlasting torment. Or I

can leave here with the necessary information and perhaps seek

a way to make what's left

of

your life a bit

more bearable.

The

choice is yours, Mr. Grindelwald." The last words were spoken as

Hermione shifted back into herself

and gave the older

man a

determined look.

Gellert's

face

broke

out

into

a

wide delighted smile.

"A

succubus? I've heard that

there were certain families who

carried the inheritance, but I've never met any until now."

Hermione nodded and waited patiently. After a minute, Grindelwald

frowned and then said ominously. "I will tell you what you wish to

know,

but

be warned… you may come to wish you had never

asked."

"Thank you, Mr. Grindelwald-trust me when I tell

you I'm willing to

take that chance."

Going after Hermione

Chapter 87: Going after Hermione

When Draco made his way back to the Slytherin Common,

he

was surprised to not see Nagini

curled up in her usual spot by the

fireplace,

but

he did notice Daphne sitting with Blaise and Theo

and they all looked unhappy.

Making his way over,

he sat

down and asked,

"Have any of

you

seen Hermione?"

Theo and Blaise gave Daphne matching looks of

sympathy as

she sighed nervously.

"Yes,

Hermione was here and she left

about

an hour

ago with Nagini.

She didn't

say where she was

going but she did tell me to relay a message."

"Okay." Draco's breath hitched in worry.

"She told me to tell

you she loves you,

and she didn't

leave

because of

whatever

happened earlier.

She mentioned you two

had some sort

of

disagreement,

but

she left

because she'd

discovered the answer to a problem she'd been researching and

said you'd understand."

Draco's face paled as he realized what Daphne was talking about.

"Did she say how she found this information?"

Daphne nodded. "Zacharias Smith. Apparently it was in a book he

showed her,

that's why you saw her

hugging him.

She also

mentioned something about obtaining the last object she needed."

"Fucking shit!" Draco growled as he stood up and ran back out of

the common room,

realizing just

where his witch was likely

headed and praying the Dark Lord didn't

kill

him when he found

out where Hermione had gone.

When he made his way back to the Headmaster's office, Severus

didn't look pleased to see him at all.

"Draco? What do I owe the pleasure of your company twice in one

evening?"

"I'm sorry, Uncle, but I need to speak to the Dark Lord now! It's an

emergency!"

Severus rolled his eyes and grumbled as he lifted his sleeve and

touched his Dark Mark.

Soon,

the floo flashed and Voldemort

stepped out from the flames looking beyond irritated.

"What

now,

Severus? Has my daughter burned the castle down in

a pique of rage?"

"No, my Lord. I am unsure what is going on. Draco requested you

come immediately

as

there is some sort

of

emergency with

Hermione."

The Dark Lord's eyes flashed red as he glared at

his daughter's

intended. "What is the issue, Draco?"

Draco cleared his throat

nervously before he spoke.

"My Lord? I

know you're

aware

that

Hermione

has

been

doing

some

independent

research on how to help Lady McKinnon.

It

would

seem that

earlier

this evening she acquired the final

item she'd

been searching for.

But

more to the point, I believe she may have

gone to the one person who could tell her how to use those items."

Voldemort's aura flashed out

dangerously as he growled at

the young Malfoy Heir. "Who?"

"Grindelwald,

My Lord.

I

believe Hermione may be on her

way to Nurmengard as we speak."

The Dark Lord's eyes blazed red in anger as his magic lashed out

into the Headmaster's office,

shattering the windows,

and other

smaller objects while Severus shook his head in defeat.

"Perhaps she hasn't

left

the grounds yet,

My Lord?"

Severus

drawled. "She does have her apparition license, however without

some

frame

of

reference

she

couldn't

apparate

in

blindly.

Therefore, she'd have to portkey in and as clever as Hermione is,

it is highly unlikely she was able to procure one on her own."

Voldemort

nodded.

"Which means she had help." Thinking for

a moment

Voldemort

growled.

"Rodolphus and Rabastan.

Marlene warned me that

she had secured a promise from

them both to protect

Hermione as she likely sensed our

daughter would do something foolish like this."

"Will you punish them, My Lord?" Severus drawled.

"If

I

did,

then I'd have to 'crucio '

both of

you for

allowing my

daughter to leave Hogwarts unattended.

If something happens to

her however…" Voldemort left the threat hanging.

"I

don't

think she left

unattended,

My Lord.

Nagini

isn't

in the

common room.

I

think Hermione might

have either taken Nagini

or told her where she was going."

The Dark Lord snapped his fingers and his daughter's familiar

fell into the room, looking like she'd just eaten.

"Where is she,

Nagini?"

The Dark Lord hissed at

his

snake.

"She

went

to

Nurmengard,

Master… to

Grindelwald." "Why?"

"To find out how to unite the Hallows." The snake hissed.

"And you didn't stop her?"

Nagini hissed angrily. "I told her Nagini was displeased but she

is stubborn,

Master.

She would not

take Nagini

with her,

so

what

should I

have done? Made Mistress angry at

me for

keeping her here?

Voldemort

shook his head unhappily at

his daughter's familiar.

"Did you see who she went with?"

Nagini

nodded.

"I

followed her

to Hogsmeade,

Master.

The

Lestrange Brothers were there with a portkey.

Mistress told me

she would return, unless she was able to get the information she

sought."

"And where did she say she'd be heading?" Voldemort

hissed.

"She didn't." Nagini

hissed back unhappily,

knowing her Master

would be very displeased if

he'd discovered Nagini

was lying to

him.

But she'd promised her Mistress, and she wouldn't break that

promise.

Turning to Severus,

he gestured to Draco.

"Keep him here.

I

will

hopefully be back shortly with my daughter."

And with that

the Dark Lord moved back through the flames to

McKinnon Manor.

Draco sat

down with his head in his hands trying to stay calm and

hope that Hermione was alright.

He was angry at

her for leaving without

him,

but

more angry at

himself for what had happened earlier. Perhaps if he hadn't acted

so rashly, he'd know what she was doing… and more importantly,

where she was ultimately headed.

Kaunaz

Chapter 88: Kaunaz

Rodolphus

and

Rabastan

activated

the

portkey,

returning

to

Hogsmeade with Hermione in tow.

"Thank you for helping me. I do appreciate it."

Rodolphus bowed formally. "It was our pleasure, My Lady. Are you

sure you don't need us for anything else this evening?"

Hermione shook her head. "No, I think I can take it from here."

Both men nodded and apparated away,

leaving Hermione

alone.

Disillusioning herself,

she made her

made quickly back to the

Room of

Requirement,

hoping that

what

she was about

to do

would work.

Back

in

fourth

year,

when

she

had

gained

access

to

the

Department

of

Mysteries via the Room of

Requirement,

she'd

utilized specific runes to essentially create a portal

through time

and space into the Department of Mysteries utilizing a spell

she'd

created: 'portus spatium praetorian prophetiae.'

Essentially the spell

broke down into portus spatium (to move

through space) and praetorian prophetiae designating the Hall

of

Prophecy.

She added on 'filius testae '

which meant

Son of

Potter.

She'd taken a chance that

it

would send her to the most

recent

Prophecy given for

the House of

Potter,

and she hadn't

been

disappointed.

She had spent

the past

two years maintaining the

passageway, and as such, she was hopeful

that it wouldn't tax her

magical

core too much to attempt

the spell

again.

It

was her only

option however,

as she couldn't

ask Rodolphus or

Rabastan to

help her break into the DoM.

Before moving into the Room of

Requirement,

Hermione paced

outside the door, imagining the room as she would need it. When

it opened, she was pleased to see the room exactly as she'd left it

in this configuration-ancient runes lined the walls on the far end of

the room. Hagalaz the rune for air and space, Ehwaz the rune for

the

twin

forces

of

nature

(gravity

and

electromagnetism)…

Berkana the rune for liberation-the breakdown through the barrier

of

wards… Raido,

the rune for

the journey that

one must

pass

through… Algiz for protection on the journey, and finally Hermione

added the final rune… Kaunaz -the rune for death.

Before she cast

the spell

that

would activate the runes and

hopefully open a passageway to the Death Chamber

within the

Department of Mysteries (according to Grindelwald, that was where

the Veil

was located);

she sent

her Patronus to Draco-telling him

that

she loved him,

asking him to forgive her

for

what

she was

about to do and pleading with him to trust in her.

Once her Patronus had been sent, Hermione took out the Elder

wand and pointed it

at

the runes and spoke the incantation

'portus spatium praetorium mortem.'

In a flash of

blinding blue and white light,

the room starting

swirling and Hermione felt

her

magic responding much easier

than it

had when she'd done the similar spell

in fourth year. The

increased power of

the Elder Wand decreased the strain on her

own magical

core,

and she watched in relief

as the portal

opened up.

Changing into her animagus form, she slithered through the portal

and into a room that was dark, dank and cold. As soon as she had

successfully passed, she morphed back into her human form and

flicked the Elder Wand at the portal with a 'finite .'

As she carefully took in her surroundings,

she couldn't

help but

feel

the coldness within the room permeating inside her bones.

The room itself

was large and rectangular in shape, in the center

of the room was a sunken stone pit about twenty feet deep, and in

the center of

the pit,

unsupported by any wall

was a huge stone

archway.

Walking a bit

closer,

she noticed some kind of

tattered

black curtain, which was fluttering as if there was a breeze flowing

through it

even though the room itself

was very still

and almost

unbearably frigid.

She could hear

whispered voices coming from behind the black

curtain.

Elsewhere, the Dark Lord had apparated to Nurmengard-taking in

the large castle, which was dark and forbidding, but had probably

been quite the fortress in its heyday.

Moving though the outer

gate and into a small

courtyard,

Voldemort

turned with his wand

out when a guard came to greet him.

"Imperio ." Voldemort said firmly and directed the tall, thin wizard to

take him to the cell of Gellert Grindelwald immediately.

When they'd reached the top cell

on the highest

tower, Voldemort

ordered the guard to open the cell

door,

which he did without

hesitation.

Stepping inside the cell,

Voldemort

sent

out

his magic in a hale

storm of

anger-listening with satisfaction as the prisoner within the

confines of the small room groaned deeply in pain.

"You know who I am." He didn't pose it as a question, there was no

reason for preamble at this point.

A harsh, wheezing sounded through the cell before a faint chuckle

was

heard

in

the

darkness.

The

Dark

Lord

cast

a

lumos,

brightening the cell so he could see the face of Grindelwald.

"I

know who you are,

Tom Riddle,

and I

know why you're

here."

"Then speak,

before I

forget

myself

and skin you

alive."

The manic grin of

the older wizard did nothing to soothe Tom's ire

as his eyes flashed red.

"I must say, Riddle or should I call

you Lord Voldemort?" When the

man himself

didn't

speak,

Grindelwald chuckled again.

"You have

quite the daughter-beautiful, cunning, unbelievably clever, loyal and

brave to boot."

"Where did she go? Where did you send her?" Tom snarled in

rage, his magic spiking with dread and fear?

"Why, to do something that I'd failed to do in all my years! Even the

great

Albus Dumbledore didn't

achieve what

your

daughter

has

managed to. Uniting the Hallows . You must be proud."

The feral

gleam from the deranged prisoner angered Voldemort

and without

warning,

he made eye contact

with the wizard and

ripped

through

his

mind-replaying the conversation between

Grindelwald and Hermione.

When he'd seen enough, he pushed

out of Grindelwald's mind as painfully as possible causing the old

wizard to howl in agony.

"You utter

bastard!"

Voldemort

snarled in manic rage,

his

magic lashing out

of

control.

"Do you realize what

you've

done?"

Grindelwald just

cackled at

the wizard glaring down at

him,

barely holding in his fear and rage.

"I

didn't

think it

was possible.

When I'd heard of

your first

rise

and disappearance and whispers reached even my ears that you

hadn't

truly been vanquished.

Horcruxes are tricky pieces of

magic,

yes? I

believe your

own daughter

wears one-the ring?

She's bound her essence to yours.

Did you not

think that

she

might seek a way to unite the Hallows? And now you understand

the price she will

have to pay to do so. You may even be too late

to stop it. For all your power, you aren't Master of Death, Riddle."

Grindelwald heaved again as he cackled madly,

while the Dark

Lord had heard enough.

"Avada Kedavra."

The green light

erupted from Voldemort's wand killing Grindelwald

dead before he apparated out of the cell and back to Britain.

Draco at

that

exact

moment

had been sitting in Severus office,

trying to figure out

what

to do when Hermione's Patronus burst

through the room,

her

snake curling itself

around him.

Severus

watched with trepidation as the spectral form began to speak.

"Draco,

my love… I'm so sorry.

I've gone to Grindelwald and I

now know how to unite the Hallows.

Please know I

will

always

love you,

only you,

ever

you.

To Master

Death,

I

must

face

death.

It's the only way to save my mum-to save my dad.

Please, trust in me. You're the only one, Draco, the only one I've

ever trusted completely.

Remember

what

Septimus told us about

the Blessed Heart,

Draco. I love you."

Draco's face paled as Hermione's Patronus melted away and he

collapsed onto the ground, howling out in pain, anger and terror.

What had she done?

Where had she gone?

Severus stared morosely at his godson in anguish, and what was

left

of

his heart

went

out

to Draco.

It

was clear

Hermione and

Draco loved each other

very much and now that

infernal

witch

was off somewhere trying to do Salazar knows what.

Then suddenly,

another Patronus burst

through the room… it was

his Lord's Patronus… a replica of Nagini.

"Severus? Hermione has gone to the Veil

within the Department

of

Mysteries.

She would've only been able to do so through the

Room of

Requirement.

If

I'm correct,

she's already there!

Bring

Draco now! Meet me at the Ministry."

Draco stood up in a flash and moved over

to the floo in

Severus office and waited for

his godfather

to call

out

the

destination.

Severus nodded at

Draco,

took a pinch of floo powder and yelled,

"Ministry of Magic, Atrium."

Swirling away in a mass of

green flames,

Draco following closely

behind.

Hopefully they weren't too late.

The Ritual

Chapter 89: The Ritual

Hermione

had

made

her

way

in

front

of

the

Veil

and

was

enraptured by the sounds emanating from behind the curtain. She

was drawn to the voices and had to keep a firm control

on her

thoughts to not become swayed by the allure of the Veil.

Taking out the Invisibility Cloak, she carefully set it down in front

of her as she kneeled on the stone slab facing the Veil. She then

took out a several vials of blood replenishing potions and a silver

knife and placed them all

next

to the Cloak.

Using the knife,

Hermione carved the rune for death into the stone floor in front

of

the Veil

and then grabbing the Elder Wand tightly in her grip-

then cast a diffindo onto her forearm, and winced as she saw the

blood trickle from her arm, onto the rune…

… then whispered 'invoco mortem.'

As the Veil's curtain started to move and shudder

against

the

archway,

she

centered

her

magical

core

and

utilizing

her

inheritance,

was able to feel

the essence of

her soul

and that

of

her

Father's,

which had bound itself

to her magical

core in the

form of his horcrux.

If

this was going to work,

she needed to separate his essence

from hers-protecting her soul and binding his to Death.

Casting the Romanian spell

silently over the rune of death, she

saw it

glow in a blinding white light-her blood was freely flowing

at this point and she was struggling to keep the spell focused.

Once the glow peaked and the room was bathed in a blinding

white light, causing the ground to shake, she used what was left

of her

magical

energy and yelled in anguish,

"Teneat

libere mortem filio

domini Sic fiat Gaunt!"

(Master of

Death bind to the son of

Gaunt

given freely,

so mote it

be)

At

that

exact

moment,

the Veil

flashed in a blinding haze of

pure

light

that

rivaled

the brightness

of

the sun and with all

her

remaining

magical

energy,

she

pulled

her

soul

inward

and

collapsed

completely onto the ground.

Her final

conscious thought was hoping that she hadn't just made a

gross miscalculation where her Father was concerned.

The Veil

Chapter 90: The Veil

Tom Riddle

had

spent

the

early

part

of

his

life

being

afraid-orphaned and ridiculed for

being different,

he had learned

early on that

his differences could be morphed to an advantage

and as he grew?

He'd utilized that difference to promote fear and terror to those who

crossed his path.

He was extremely powerful.

He'd known it when he'd entered Hogwarts.

His

last

name

might've

been

Muggle,

but

his

magic

was

undeniable and those within Slytherin House soon realized that

the orphaned boy,

who was quiet

and thoughtful,

was not

to be

messed with.

Tom had come to realize that

in many ways,

his

own experiences within Slytherin House,

mirrored those of

his

daughter's and like himself,

she had risen above the pettiness

and hate and embraced her true place as the Heir of Slytherin.

Tom Riddle had never wanted to be a Father as his plan was to live

forever

and as such,

he did not

require an heir

to carry on his

name.

Yes,

he'd discovered sixth year just

whom his mother was

and the significance of

his magical

heritage,

but the Gaunt Family

were

weak

minded

fools

who

were

cruel

and

had

inbred

themselves to near extinction.

He'd felt

no remorse in killing his Muggle Family nor pinning said

murders on his deranged Uncle, Morfin Gaunt.

But

now years

later,

he couldn't

imagine his

life without

his

daughter.

Hermione had become his greatest

treasure and he

would only admit

to himself,

that

he would do anything for her-if it

was within in his power to do so.

They were so similar -he and his daughter.

Very slow to trust, powerful, cunning, clever, self-preservationists,

vindictive-but

Hermione,

for

all

her

hardships and struggles…

could love,

and it

made him realize for the first

time in his long

life,

that

such sentiment

wasn't meant to be immediately scoffed

nor scorned at.

The floo within the Ministry Atrium came alive in that moment and

out

stepped

Pius

Thicknese,

Head

of

the

Department

of

Mysteries,

followed almost

instantly by Severus and Draco-who

looked paler than he had ever seen him.

Tom's heart

clenched in fear

as he gave Severus a questioning

look.

"Hermione sent

Draco a Patronus message… most

likely before

she left

Hogwarts and came here.

She mentioned something

about having to face Death to Master it."

The Dark Lord's face paled before he turned to Pius Thicknese and

demanded he take them all to the Veil.

"My Lord,

surely you must

understand that

the rooms within the

Department

of

Mysteries are only known to those who are tasked

to work on them?"

Voldemort's eyes turned red and he growled angrily, causing

the other man to visibly flinch in fear.

"My Daughter is in that room, Pius, and I will fucking burn this

Ministry down if you don't take me to her… right now!"

Pius gulped and nodded,

"Yes,

My Lord," and gestured for

the three men to follow him to the elevators where they finally

stepped out onto level nine: The Department of Mysteries.

Heading down the hallway lined with black-tiled walls with no

windows, a single black door stood in stark relief at the end of the

corridor.

Pius waved his wand and the door opened, leading into

an entrance chamber

that

was circular

in shape and a dark

marble floor

that

glistened like black water

in the low bluish

torchlight within the room.

Once Pius closed the outer door, the room started to spin and the

Head of the DoM waved his wand a second time, making a verbal

request

of

'mors aethereum thalamum'

which halted the spinning

of the room, showing another black door at the far end.

Pius then waved his wand at the inner door opened to the Death

Chamber,

and just

as Voldemort

walked into the room his eyes

were blinded by a bright

glowing light,

the ground was trembling

and he felt his body lurch in shock as the part of his soul that had

been attached to Hermione's was ripped away,

causing him to

nearly buckle in pain.

The screams of

his daughter could be heard within the Chamber

itself and he saw Draco drop to his knees in anguish as he yelled

for Hermione.

When the light

disappeared,

Pius sent

out

a spell

to light

a few

torches along the wall

and what

Voldemort

saw caused his heart

to grip with panic inducing fear.

Hermione was lying on the ground near the Veil… unmoving .

Rushing down into the pit

and up onto the platform,

he reached

his daughter and noticed her blood coating her arm and down to

the floor.

Gripping her arm tightly,

he sealed the wound and then

saw the blood replenishing potions and forced one down her

throat

before he yelled out

'enervate '

to try and revive her-but

nothing was working.

Screaming loudly for

Severus,

the Headmaster

made his way

down to his Lord and ran some diagnostic spells but after a minute

he looked to his Lord and shook his head sadly.

"I am sorry, My Lord."

Grabbing his daughter into his arms, Voldemort snarled at his

follower. "No! Don't you dare say it, Severus!"

Draco

was

on

his

knees,

tears

coming

down

his

cheeks

unchecked as he reached for Hermione's hand,

only to have his

Lord snarl at him in anger.

Setting Hermione down on the cold floor,

Voldemort

tried every

spell he could think of to bring his daughter back.

He didn't understand.

The ritual shouldn't have taken her life!

According to Grindelwald,

his daughter should now be Master of

Death.

What had gone wrong?

Rocking her

back within his arms,

Voldemort

didn't

realize that

tears had started leaking from his eyes-then he threw his head

back and screamed out

his rage,

causing his magic to lash out

violently and making the other three men cower in fear at the raw

power of their Lord.

Tom Riddle had never loved-had never wanted to love and yet as

he held his daughter within his arms-he'd realized too late that he

loved her.

She was his most

precious jewel,

his most

valued treasure-and

then something happened that

had never

happened in Tom

Riddle's long life.

He felt his heart break as he both raged and pleaded with Death

and then there was nothing but

excruciating and soul-rendering

pain.

Mother's Intuition

Chapter 91: Mother's Intuition

Marlene had been sitting in the library at

Malfoy Manor

with

Narcissa enjoying tea and biscuits as the two women discussed

their children.

Marlene had confided to Narcissa that her time was

limited and as such, she had requested that Narcissa help her get

some final

things together

for

Hermione to have when the time

came.

Marlene

wanted

very

much

to be a part

of

her

daughter's

milestones, but sadly, she had missed most of them. The one that

broke her heart

was the fact

that

she would not

being able to be

there when Hermione married Draco.

So,

she and Narcissa

worked out some tentative plans for Hermione's marriage day…

… some ideas that Marlene thought Hermione would appreciate.

"I

think

using the McKinnon Family

china would be lovely,

Marlene.

I

didn't

realized your

family had such an extensive

collection of formal dining wear."

"One of

my ancestors was obsessed and had bought

over 500

settings of

Goblin gold filigree and Herringbone China,

not

to

mention the matching golden chalices that

went

with the set.

They're all located within the McKinnon Family Vault."

"Goodness, how old are they?"

"At

least

two centuries.

The last

one to use them was my Great

Grandmother

Melisandre

Burke

at

her

wedding

to my

Great

Grandfather, Marius McKinnon."

"Well,

they sound lovely,

and I

will

be sure to have Hermione look

at them when the time comes for the wedding."

Marlene nodded.

"Hermione mentioned that

she and Draco were

seriously

thinking

about

getting

married

the

summer

after

graduation. She had hoped I'd be able to see it."

Narcissa gently squeezed Marlene's hand in sympathy. "I am truly

sorry,

Marlene.

I

wish there was something Lucius and I

could do

for you."

"I

know and I

thank you for helping Hermione and supporting

her.

She told me about

Draco's letters from fourth year.

Did

you really stop the betrothal

with Astoria Greengrass because

of Draco's feelings for Hermione?"

Smiling softly,

Narcissa took a gentle sip of

her

tea and set

it

down on the table. "I suppose I wasn't thinking about it like that. I

just

saw that

Draco was unhappy and he clearly had strong

feelings for Hermione. I just wanted Lucius to allow Draco to have

his youth without

the added pressure of a betrothal

hanging over

him. Is it selfish of me to want my son to love his intended?"

Marlene shook her

head.

"No,

and I

commend you for

it.

Lucius adores you and he clearly values your opinion."

"If he values his life he certainly does at that."

Both women were laughing when Lucius walked into the Library.

"What has you two laughing and plotting together?"

"We were just discussing the fact that you took my suggestion and

stopped the betrothal with the Greengrass family."

Lucius nodded imperiously. "It definitely was for the best."

"It

was." Marlene agreed,

looking at

the time and realizing it

was

later than she'd expected. "I should probably head back home, Tom

should be there soon." As she finished the words, she buckled over

in pain, grabbing her chest in horror.

Narcissa moved over

quickly and reached for

the other

witch.

"Marlene, are you alright?"

"Something is wrong with Hermione!

It's almost

as if

I

can barely

feel her."

Lucius paled in worry before he moved quickly to the floo, calling

out

for Severus.

When there was no response, he looked over at

his wife in panic.

Marlene was finally able to catch her breath when she turned to

Lucius and asked him to call

for Rodolphus,

which he did.

Not

even a minute later

the eldest

Lestrange was sitting next

to

Marlene with his hand on hers.

"What's

happened?"

Rodolphus

asked

with

worry.

"Hermione, have you heard from her?"

Rodolphus paled and nodded.

"Yes… earlier

this evening she

contacted Rabastan and myself.

You were right

in that

she would

contact us, Marlene."

"What did she want?"

Rodolphus looked a bit

unsure,

but

knew that

he couldn't

lie to

Marlene.

"She ask Rab and I to take her to Nurmengard. To Grindelwald."

Marlene was shocked momentarily,

before she shook her head

angrily.

"My stubborn girl-she's found them all

and now she's

going to try and unite them."

Lucius face turned ashen as he realized what

Marlene was

saying. "She has the Cloak?"

Marlene nodded.

"It

belonged to James Potter,

passed down to

Harry.

She went

to Grindelwald to find out

how to unite the

Hallows."

Gaping

at

Lucius

in

shock,

Rodolphus

sputtered

out,

"Hermione found all three Hallows?"

Lucius nodded once and Rodolphus looked simply stunned.

"What

do we do,

Lu?" Narcissa asked quietly. "Where would

Hermione have gone to unite the Hallows?"

"I

don't

know,

but

I

know someone who might."

Rodolphus said

firmly before he moved to the floo and called for his brother to join

them.

Rabastan

had

worked

as

an

Unspeakable

prior

to

their

imprisonment in Azkaban.

The floo sounded and Rabastan came through,

looking wary as

he saw four

pairs of

eyes staring at

him with fear,

worry and

panic.

"Rab?" Rodolphus pleaded, "Hermione has all the Deathly Hallows.

Where would she go to unite them?"

Rabastan grimaced and rubbed the back of

his head with his

hand

nervously.

"I'm still

bound

under

the

geas

of

an

Unspeakable,

Rod- but

I

can tell

you she would've gone to the

Ministry."

"Go there Rabastan and find out

what

is going on… please!"

Marlene begged and watched as Rabastan nodded and went over

to the floo, calling out for the Ministry of Magic.

Master of Death

Chapter 92: Master of Death

Remorse… it hurt like a motherfucker and if Tom Riddle, aka The

Dark Lord were any other

normal

wizard… he'd be dead right

about now.

But as he gasped for breath and held Hermione close to his body,

he could've sworn he heard someone chuckling lowly within the

room.

Looking up,

he also saw Severus gazing around in confusion

while Draco was curled in on himself

sobbing in grief,

the young

wizard's gaze firmly fixed upon Hermione.

Hearing the sound again,

Tom eyes stared up towards the Veil,

where he was convinced the sound was coming from.

The

tattered black curtain wafted slowly outward and then a dark,

black essence slithered out

of

the Veil

and swirled around them

until

it

coalesced into a dense form that

moved itself

directly in

front of him.

"Tom Riddle."

The form spoke in a voice that

Tom could only describe as

several voices whispering at once, speaking the same thing.

"Yes." He stated, unsure of what to say or do.

The figure swirled around the dais as it

ebbed and flowed

through tattered curtain hanging from the entrance to the Veil. He

took a second to look at

the other men within the room,

and all

their faces registered the same sense of shocked disbelief.

"You have called me here, Tom Riddle."

He shook his head, not quite understanding what was happening.

How could he have called?

As his eyes widened, Death chuckled at the sudden understanding

that appeared on the wizard's face.

"You understand at last, Tom Riddle. You, who have attempted to

cheat

Death itself,

have been given a gift far more precious that

any ever bestowed, since before the Veil itself came to be."

Looking down at

his daughter,

Tom lifted the hand that

held the

Gaunt

Family Ring,

the Resurrection Stone,

and gently took it off

his daughter's finger,

placing it

back onto his own.

Then,

taking

the Elder Wand from where it had fallen out of Hermione's grip, he

grasped it

firmly into his own and felt

the warmth of

the wand

radiate up his arm and through his entire being.

The Cloak sat

where it

had been left,

ready to be claimed by the Master

of

Death.

Realizing

what

this

meant,

Tom Riddle

wasted

no

time

demanding what belonged to him be rightfully returned.

"Give me back my daughter."

Death chuckled deeply as its essence swirled around the Veil.

"I

cannot, for she is not dead."

"What!" Draco pleaded in astonishment,

earning a harsh glare

from his Lord.

"Speak!"

Tom glowered angrily.

"What

do you mean she's not

dead?"

Death chuckled again.

"Master

of

Death,

can't

you not

sense it?

Don't you understand that she bound your essence from the stone

to me,

thereby making it

a Hallow once again.

Her own Soul, and

therefore her very essence lies dormant… suspended ."

He was fairly certain his countenance appeared utterly confused,

but Draco breathed out in understanding.

"The Blessed Heart."

Draco whispered pleadingly to his Lord,

begging for

understanding.

"Her

betrothal

gift… its imbued with

Felix Felicis, My Lord."

Death

swirled

around

again.

"The

boy

understands.

Your

daughter's magic is beyond powerful.

Her own soul

protected by

her love for her betrothed.

Love and luck have protected her,

but

only one of equal power can restore her."

Tom gazed down at his daughter as he whispered out "Marlene ."

"You do understand,

Master of

Death.

Do not

waste what

has

been restored to you nor the gift that has been bestowed upon

you, Tom Riddle-for if you do? I will

come for you and claim you

back to me."

With those final

words,

Death moved back through the Veil

and

returned to its realm, and the room went silent once again.

Tom stood up and 'accio'd '

the Invisibility Cloak and Blood

Replenishing Potions before moving quickly out

of

the Death

Chamber-Severus,

Draco and Pius following closely behind.

When he made it to the Atrium, he saw Rabastan coming out of

the floo and heading his way.

The younger

Lestrange's face dropped as he saw the limp

body within his Lord's arms.

"My Lord?" Rabastan stared at Hermione and then the other

wizard's, while his Lord glared at him harshly.

"We will

have words, Rabastan… both you and your brother, but

not now. Why are you here?"

Rabastan's face paled even further as he spoke as calmly as

he could muster under the circumstances.

"Lady McKinnon sent

me here-she felt

something was wrong

with Hermione and once she'd realized what

Hermione was

most

likely attempting,

she begged me to come here to check

on her." "Where is she now?" He demanded.

"The Library at Malfoy Manor, My Lord."

Moving swiftly,

Tom called out

'Malfoy Manor

Main Library '

before the green flames whisked him away to the only person

who could hopefully save their daughter.

Family

Chapter 93: Family

As the green flashed brightly from the floo in Malfoy Manor's

Library,

no one on the other side was prepared for the sight

that

emerged from the flames as the Dark Lord stepped out

with an

unconscious Hermione hanging limply within his arms.

Narcissa

and Lucius were the first

to spot

the duo,

and Narcissa's breath

hitched on a sob as she stood instantly, while Lucius grabbed her

arm to stop her from rushing over to the pair.

Marlene turned around at the gasp and screamed 'No!' as she flew

towards Tom and her daughter in terror.

"What

happened,

My Lord?" Lucius asked as calmly as he was

able to under

the circumstances,

watching Marlene grabbing

Hermione's face and closing her

eyes… her body sagging with

relief as her brown eyes met Tom's forest green ones.

"She's alive ." Marlene breathed out in a rush.

"She is ." Tom nodded, looking at his witch who was shaking with

relief.

"She is in some sort

of

stasis and needs you to heal

her,

Pet."

Marlene gaped up at Tom with wide eyes, while shaking her head

as the floo flashed again and Draco emerged,

eyes red-rimmed

and body shaking with adrenaline.

Narcissa,

seeing her

son's

distress, came over and enveloped him into her embrace.

"Mum." Draco whispered into his mother's ear. "This is all my fault."

Narcissa moved back,

taking her

hand and running it

soothingly

through Draco's pale blonde locks.

"No,

my dragon… you can't

blame yourself for this."

"She's right,

Draco."

Marlene offered kindly.

"Hermione wouldn't

want you blaming yourself either."

Tom growled,

but

Marlene shot

him a dark look.

"How am I

supposed

to heal her, Tom? You know that is beyond my abilities."

Tom shook his head. "Not anymore, Pet."

"What do you mean?" Marlene's gaze widened in confusion, while

Tom just sighed in resignation.

"I'm surprised you haven't sensed it yet."

Marlene's look of confusion deepened until

she noticed the ring on

Tom's finger.

Her eyes shot

up in shocked understanding as she

looked between her mate and her daughter before she shook her

head clear.

"Hermione… bound Death to you? And you?"

Tom nodded,

saying without

actual

words the question he could

see reflected in Marlene's eyes.

He watched as his mate's eyes

filled with tears of

relief

as she gently smoothed her hand over

their daughter's hair,

slowly nodding in understanding.

Taking a

deep breath,

she made eye contact

with him and opened her

mind,

telling him without

words what

they needed to do to save

their daughter.

Once eye contact was broken, he turned to the Malfoy's. "I will take

Hermione to her set

of

rooms here while Marlene and I

return to

McKinnon Manor. Draco," He glared at his daughter's intended with

unrestrained anger behind his gaze, "you will stay with Hermione

until we return."

Draco bowed humbly and nodded. "Of course, My Lord-thank you,

My Lord."

Tom moved quickly out of the Library as Narcissa called for one of

the House elves to prepare Hermione's room.

Once there,

Tom

waved his new wand over

his daughter,

laying her on the bed,

cleaning her

and placing fresh clothes on her

instantaneously,

before nodding once to Draco.

Then with a snap of

his fingers,

Nagini

appeared in the room,

looking a bit

worse for

wear,

but

seemingly alright.

"You are well, Nagini?"

"Mistress

was

successful.

"

Nagini

hissed

as

a

statement,

watching her Master's eyebrow lift in understanding.

"She was,

and you knew what

she was doing.

I

should be

furious with you, traitor."

Nagini

hissed and moved over to her Mistress,

laying down her

head

on

Hermione's

chest.

"She

asked

Nagini's

permission

because Mistress knew how and what

she was attempting might

affect Nagini. I gave her my blessing because it was the only way

to give Mistress her

family back.

You bade me to protect

her

always,

but

how was Nagini

supposed to protect

Her

Mistress

from Master's

shortsightedness? If

her

mother

died,

Mistress

would never

have forgiven you Master-we both know this to be

true.

She would come to resent

you and the family you both so

desperately needed would be broken. So tell

me, what choice did

Nagini have?" The snake hissed out angrily.

Tom stood there rooted to his spot as he stared at Nagini, realizing

she

was

right.

If

Marlene

died,

Hermione's

anger

would've

festered,

and

perhaps

she

eventually

would've

sought

out

retribution on her

Mother's behalf.

Perhaps not

right

away,

but

could Tom say with absolute certainty that his daughter might not

have done so at

some point? She had the Hallows and she

could've used them to become Master

of

Death-destroyed his

Horcruxes and then eventually sought

to end him. With the Elder

Wand and the Hallows as her

weapons? Could he say with

absolute certainty Hermione wouldn't

have come out

victorious?

She had the loyalty of

those within his inner circle, many of them

owed his daughter their very lives.

Rodolphus and Rabastan had

already vowed to protect

her-who else might've come to her aid

against him?

The thought

was a truly sobering one,

as Tom looked at

his

daughter,

whose lifeless body was lying before him. Moving over

he bent down and placed a gentle kiss on Hermione's forehead in

gratitude.

She was truly the best

thing he'd ever

done.

"You are

correct, Nagini." He hissed softly.

Nagini

nodded before she laid her head back down, shutting

her eyes and falling back to sleep.

Tom gave Draco one last

nod before taking Marlene's hand and

returned to McKinnon Manor. If all

went as it should, Marlene and

he would finally be fully mated,

fully soul-bonded and Hermione

would be healed in due course giving his daughter the family she

needed and deserved.

Once they had left,

Draco waved his wand and transfigured his

robes into pajamas,

not

wanting to leave Hermione's side for a

second.

Lying down and enveloping his witch into his arms,

he

gently kissed her forehead and watched as Nagini

moved down

the bed and curled herself at the bottom of the mattress, before

she closed her eyes again.

Inhaling Hermione's scent,

he felt tears falling once again from his

eyes as he held Hermione tighter to himself.

Whispering words of

love and comfort

to his stubborn,

beautiful

and brilliant witch.

"Baby,

what

were you thinking? I

should be so angry at

you, but I

can't, because if it had been my mum? I would've done anything to

protect

her,

to save her.

I'm so sorry about

earlier today.

I

don't

mean to be a possessive git,

but

I

can't

help it

where you're

concerned.

Smith and I

got

into a fight,

he's a pompous jerk,

but

he said

something today that made me realize that I have no reason to be

jealous because I'm yours and you're mine.

What

we have is so

much more than most people will

ever know, and I'm more grateful

than I

can say that

you chose me.

I

don't

deserve you and I'm

convinced there's not a wizard on this planet who does. But I'm the

lucky one who gets to have you in my life, and I promise to try and

be better… do better

every day.

I'm going to fuck it

up at

some

point,

it's just

who I

am,

but

please know it's not you I doubt… it's

me.

It's because I

don't

feel

worthy enough to stand by your side,

and I

am insecure where you're concerned.

I

probably always will

be.

So just

be patient

with me… and love me… that's all

I'll

ever

ask of you."

The Truth Of Nagini

Chapter 94: The Truth Of Nagini

A few days had passed since the Department of Mysteries break

in.

The Dark Lord had secured an unbreakable vow from Pius

Thicknese that

what

occurred that

night,

and everything that

happened

with

the

Hallows

afterwards,

would

remain

confidential.

He and Marlene had retired back to McKinnon Manor and spent

the entire night together, finally becoming fully soul bonded. Tom

hadn't realized just what he'd been depriving Marlene of all these

years.

The pain and agony her soul

must've gone through, living with a

partial

bond-the sense of

unfulfillment

a real,

constant

living

breathing ache, made Tom feel unworthy of his mate.

But

to her

credit,

Marlene didn't

complain,

didn't

chastise his

choices-she'd just

held him in the afters and thanked him for

being with her and not giving up on her.

It was truly a humbling moment for him.

When they had returned the next

morning to Malfoy Manor, it was

to Draco holding his daughter as he talked softly to her. Tom didn't

think any wizard would ever be good enough for his heir, but even

he could see that Draco truly loved Hermione and for now, that was

good enough for him.

Marlene had sat next to her daughter and enveloped Hermione's

head with her

hands and together,

Tom watched in stunned

silence as the golden light

that

had emanated from Hermione

during the revel (when she had healed the Connor girl), was now

coming from his witch. Marlene's essence flowed like golden fire

and he felt

his own aura respond in kind as he too felt

their

connection burn though him.

When Hermione finally opened her eyes and breathed out

'mum,'

in such relief, he felt a lone tear fall from his eye in response.

Marlene stayed with Hermione that entire day.

Mother and daughter spent

the day lying abed and talking about

everything.

Hermione would exhaust

after

an hour

or

so and

Marlene would gently play with her hair and watch her baby girl

fall

asleep… her eyes never leaving the peaceful

face of her only

child.

He sat

down by the window,

playing wizard's chess with

Draco

and

then

Lucius,

while

the

elves

served

meals

and

Narcissa fussed over everyone.

By the third day,

Hermione was feeling a bit

stronger-enough to

take small walks to and from the Library.

Severus had come by and checked up on her, explaining that she

had greatly taxed her magical core and it would likely take a week

or two before she was back to full strength. Hermione had nodded

and listened while Tom extracted a promise from her that she was

not

to exert

herself

in any way until

she was fully healed.

His

stubborn daughter

had reluctantly agreed,

and he made sure

Nagini stayed close and ever watchful.

His snake was good at guilting Hermione into anything.

Tom hadn't

realized what

he was truly missing in his life until

his

daughter came along,

and that

was love and family.

He'd never

had a true family (not

in the conventional

sense) and had never

known love.

Dumbledore had speculated,

according to Marlene,

that he had been conceived via a love potion and that was why he

couldn't love.

That was a load of bullocks as far as he was concerned.

No one truly knew what had happened between his mother Merope

and Tom Riddle Sr.

No one ever

really knew the true reason he had discovered his

heritage in sixth year at

Hogwarts,

nor why he'd set

out to deliver

vengeance on his Muggle Father and his Uncle.

No one ever suspected the truth.

It was often speculated that his mother had died in childbirth, and

the Matron at Wool's orphanage had been happy to spread that lie

around.

Mrs.

Cole had told as much to Dumbledore, but the truth

was far more sinister.

On December

31,

1926 Tom Marvolo Riddle was born:

the by

product

of

a relationship his mother Merope had with a Muggle.

His grandfather

Marvolo had been so disgusted by Merope's

fascination with the Muggle,

he'd cursed her

with a rare blood

curse found only in the Gaunt Family Grimoires. This curse would,

over

time-force Merope to transform herself

into a snake and

eventually,

the Maledictus curse would consume her completely,

forcing her to remain in the form of a snake, indefinitely.

When

he'd

found

Nagini

slithering

around

the

grounds

of

Hogwarts

his

fifth

year,

it

had

taken

him some

time,

but

eventually Nagini

told him the full

story in his sixth year;

of

how

she'd barely survived his birth and it

was only due to the blood

curse she had been able to do so. She'd left and wandered a bit

before realizing that

her

son would be old enough to attend

Hogwarts.

He hadn't wanted to believe it at first, that this snake could be his

mother-but

after

Nagini

had shared the story of

her

Father

Marvolo and the Riddle's,

Tom realized Nagini

had been telling

him the truth.

As time went

on,

Nagini's instincts became more snake than

human- but

her Magic was still

there. She'd been so browbeaten

by her

brother

and father,

she'd been almost

afraid to practice

magic for

fear

of

retribution by her

deranged family.

So time

moved on and Nagini

identified less and less with Merope Gaunt,

and more and more as Nagini and for him?

That was much easier to deal with.

Having a Maledictus for

a Mother

hardly seemed commonplace

and

definitely

not

something

to

be

brought

up

in

polite

conversation.

The time would eventually come for Hermione to hear Nagini's

story,

understanding just

whom the snake was to her. The curse

was irreversible,

as Nagini

had been in her current

form far too

long and sadly,

he had never thought

to try to break the curse

when he was younger-something he'd come to regret greatly, as

he saw his daughter

curled up on the sofa by the fireplace in

Malfoy

Manor's

Library,

laughing

at

something

Nagini

was

sharing with her.

Tom Riddle had a lot

of

regrets it

would seem,

and he'd never

given them any thought…

… until now.

Catching his daughter's amber

gaze,

she smiled widely at

him

with such love radiating from her countenance, it made his breath

hitch in wonder.

That

even after all

the evil

he'd done,

and still

continued to do,

his daughter

loved him unconditionally.

Death

had been correct in that there had never been a greater gift given

than the one his daughter

had bestowed upon him.

She had

given up ultimate power and immortality for him… for her Mother.

If

there was ever

a truer

testament

to love being the greatest

magic, he wasn't sure what it could be.

He walked over and sat

down next

to his daughter,

wrapping her

into his side as she sighed softly and moved herself deeper into his

embrace.

It

was a while before words were spoken and when he

looked up,

it

seemed that everyone except Nagini

had left them to

their privacy.

"Are you angry with me, Father?"

He sighed again,

shaking his head in the negative.

"I

probably

should be,

but

I

can't

find it

within myself

to be so,

Hermione.

What

you did for

your

mother

and myself

was far more than I

deserve,

but

I'm grateful

nonetheless.

I've said it

before that

I

value you above all others."

"When I first found out you were my Father… well? I wasn't sure

you'd want

me for a daughter." Hermione felt

her Father's arm

tighten a bit around her as he pulled her closer to his side. "So, I

tried to make myself

invaluable but

you were right

when you'd

mentioned my penchant

for

plotting ten steps ahead.

I

initially

went

after the Hallows because I'd thought I might need a back

up."

Hermione let

the thought

hang for

a moment,

hoping her

Father would understand her reasons without actually having

to say it.

"I

suppose I understand why you would feel

uncertain, Hermione.

I'm sure most

of

what

you've learned about

me from my past,

likely gave you the impression that I wouldn't be open to having a

child."

"The thought

did enter

my mind,

more than once if

I'm honest.

Nagini

had assured me that

you wanted to get

to know me,

but

everything I'd read about you seemed to indicate otherwise."

"I'm sure I deserve that assessment." He grimaced. "Hermione, I've

told you before I'm not a good wizard and I won't apologize for it.

This is who I

am but

that

being said,

you will

never need to fear

me.

I

may get

angry with you for keeping secrets,

frustrated at

your penchant for plotting and self-preservation but those are also

the things I know that have kept you safe these many years. Your

intelligence,

cleverness and cunning are three of the things I love

most about you."

Hermione's eyes widened in shock as she looked up at

her

Father's face in wonder.

"You love me?"

He chuckled at the surprised look on his daughter's face.

"How can you doubt as such? My soul

is healed due to my love

for

you.

You honestly thought

I'd never say the actual

words,

when my actions clearly showed my true feelings?"

"Well, we both are emotionally stunted in some ways, Father."

"That we are, Daughter, but I'd like to think I'm working on being

a better Father to you and a better mate to your mother. Salazar

knows she deserves far more from me than I've ever given her."

"I

don't

think mum's ever

seen it

that

way.

I

think she's always

known who you were and are, and accepts all of you."

"Probably also more than I deserve."

"Just for the record… I love you too, Father."

His face broke out

into a genuine smile as he kissed his daughter

on the top of her head.

"Then I am a very fortunate wizard indeed, my dearest."

Not the Whole Truth, Just Good Enough

Chapter 95: Not the Whole Truth, Just Good Enough

When the time came for

Hermione to return to Hogwarts after

Easter Break was over,

it

was decided that

she would board the

Hogwarts Express with the rest

of

her classmates.

Both Tom and

Marlene felt

it

would create too many questions if Hermione didn't

return to school

with the rest of her Slytherin classmates; although

no one outside of

Slytherin,

and perhaps Harry,

knew for certain

Hermione hadn't

been on the train when school

had let out for the

holidays…

… but thankfully, no one had speculated as to the why .

What

was widely known was that

Draco had gotten into a fight

with Zacharias Smith in the Library and hadn't been on the train

the Friday morning before break.

Many had speculated that the betrothal

between Slytherin's Prince

and the daughter

of

the Dark Lord was off

and a few had even

hoped that the rumors were true.

So when Draco had shown up the Monday after break was over,

on Platform nine and three-quarters with Hermione fixed firmly

onto his arm?

Well, let's just say there were a few unhappy faces that morning.

Draco hadn't cared to wonder what his classmates thought, as the

only thing he was worried about

was his witch,

who was mostly

healed from her ordeal. Her magical

core had finally settled-if not

quite returned to full

strength.

The Dark Lord and Marlene had

escorted their

daughter

to the Hogwarts Express,

and the rare

sight

of

Lord Voldemort

on the Platform quickly became the hot

topic of gossip amongst those who were watching the family.

The Dark Lord's Magic was palpable, as any who got too close to

his daughter

were quickly scurrying off

into another

direction.

Marlene had chuckled a few times,

as some of

Hermione's

classmates had come over to try and talk to her and with a single

look from her Father,

were soon moving into another part

of

the

Platform.

Even

Hermione

seemed

amused

by

her

Father's

overprotectiveness.

Draco's face was stoic as always,

but

his eyes held a trace of

mirth as he winked at his witch.

When Daphne came over

with Corban,

upon seeing her

best

friend- the two girls enveloped each other in a brief

hug before

Daphne curtsied formally to the Dark Lord.

"My Lord." Daphne smiled gently, while Corban bowed formally.

"My Lord and Lady-it is good to see you both looking well." Corban

drawled in that deep voice of his.

Voldemort nodded briefly, but Marlene smiled fondly at the couple,

who seemed to be radiating that new couple glow.

"It is good to see you both as well. Hermione shared with me that

you both were able to spend some quality time together

over

break."

Daphne blushed, while Corban smirked at the pretty shade of pink

from his witch. "We did indeed, My Lady."

Voldemort eyed his follower, who seemed more relaxed than he'd

ever seen the man, before looking back at Hermione.

"Perhaps you should get yourself situated on the train, Daughter."

"Of course, Father." Hermione nodded and went to give her Mum a

hug goodbye. When she went over to her Father, he tilted her head

up and made eye contact, demanding without words that she stay

out of trouble, take care of herself, her magic and she send for him

immediately should she need anything. Hermione silently promised

her Father she would do so.

He broke eye contact, shaking Draco's hand and watched his

daughter as she got on board the train.

After

a few moments he felt

Marlene's hand squeeze his arm.

"She will be okay, My Lord."

"I know. She just has a penchant for trouble, and it makes me wary

is all."

Marlene smiled softly for a moment

before her body went

rigid.

Tom,

sensing his mate's unease looked down at her, only to see

her gaze fixated on something, or someone else.

Tom followed her gaze to see the glare of grey eyes staring back

at

them.

Marlene's gaze held Sirius as she smiled gently and

nodded once-letting her

former

lover

know that

Hermione had

been successful.

The wide relieved smile that broke out on Sirius

face said more than words ever could. When his attention shifted,

the Dark Lord bowed his head in thanks,

understanding from his

daughter just

how she had been able to procure the Cloak from

Mr. Potter.

Sirius hesitated briefly,

but

returned the gesture before giving his

godson a quick hug and moving back into the crowd.

Tom pulled Marlene along with him as he stated firmly,

"That

Wizard is still in love with you, Pet."

Marlene sighed,

but

nodded.

"I

suppose he is.

But

if

it

hadn't

been for that…"

"Indeed."

Was the only credit he was willing to give the wizard. While he was

grateful

for Black's kindness,

it

would be unwise to think that

his

motives had been entirely altruistic.

Marlene however,

gave Tom a wicked look of

her

own.

"You

seriously can't be jealous?"

He chuckled as he shook his head.

"Poor choice of

words,

Pet.

But

to answer your question,

no… I'm not

jealous.

You are mine

and I am yours, and it has always been this way and it will always

continue to be,

thanks to our brilliant

daughter.

If

you're unsure

however,

we can return home where I'm more than happy to

remind you just to whom you belong."

Marlene's

cheeks

blushed

slightly

as

she

bit

her

lip

in

contemplation.

"I

think that's an excellent

idea,

my Lord.

I'd hate

to become complacent in your attentions, after all."

Tom's

forest

green

eyes

darkened

with

lust

as

he smiled

heatedly at

his little witch before he apparated them off

the

Platform without

a sound-much to the astonishment

of

all

who

were watching.

Hermione and Draco in the meantime,

found themselves situated

in the same compartment as Blaise and Theo, who looked relieved

to see them together. Daphne followed soon after she'd left Astoria

with her friends, making sure her sister was alright.

"Merlin,

Hermione!

Your Father sure seems to know how to make

an entrance." Chuckled Theo.

Smiling softly,

Hermione gave Theo an amused look.

"He just

wanted to come and see Draco and I

off

today.

Is there anything

wrong with a Father wanting to see his Daughter off to school?"

"Not

at

all.

I

just

don't

think I've ever seen him willingly mingle

with the masses before. He seems to find it distasteful."

This did get

Hermione to giggle softly,

while Draco cracked a

lopsided grin, and Daphne nodded in agreement.

"Well, I suppose that's true enough."

Draco wrapped his arm a bit

more firmly around Hermione as

she settled into him and sighed,

feeling her eyes drooping shut

as the train started to pull

away from the Platform. He placed a

small kiss on her head and whispered soothingly, "Sleep, love."

"Okay." Hermione slurred a bit,

before she was out

like a light,

her friends watching with concern.

After

a few moments,

Daphne gave Draco a look of

worry. "Is Hermione alright, Draco?"

"Yes.

I

can't tell

you what happened, or why I wasn't on the train

before break but

suffice it

to say that my brilliant witch managed

to find a way to save her mum, and it taxed her core quite a bit."

Draco whispered,

sharing the story that Hermione's parents had

agreed upon.

At

the shocked look on Daphne's face and the

curious looks on his two best

mate's faces,

Draco knew they

wanted to ask questions-but a firm shake of the head made them

all realize that this was one subject he wasn't planning on sharing

at this juncture.

Soon there was a soft

knock on the door

and Blaise stood to

answer

it,

stunned in disbelief

as he opened it

and saw Harry

Potter standing there, seeming a bit awkward.

"Hey? I'm sorry to bother you all,

but

I

just

wanted to check in on

Hermione."

Draco

nodded

and

waved

the

Boy

Who

Lived

inside

the

compartment,

much to the surprise of his friends. Harry nodded

his thanks and took a seat

next

to Draco,

who had Hermione

wrapped around his other side.

Harry gazed at

Hermione with

friendly concern,

and Draco decided to ward and silence the

compartment.

"I'm sorry to barge in here like this. My godfather explained a few

things to me when I went home for Easter and I have to say? I'm

impressed with Hermione's devotion to her mum. I just wanted to

see for myself that she was alright."

Draco nodded.

"No one knows of

the particulars,

Potter,

and it

needs to stay that way. I'm sure you understand that."

Harry nodded emphatically. "Yeah, Sirius was pretty firm on that. I'd

take an unbreakable vow,

but

I'm not

of

age yet.

Sirius has been

working on my Occlumency though… so I'm good there."

Draco sighed in relief, however Theo, getting a bit frustrated at not

knowing what

the fuck Potter was talking about, cleared his throat

loudly.

"Don't mean to interrupt, but what in Salazar's name is going on?"

Draco glared as his friend,

when he felt

Hermione stirring next

to

him as she yawned and opened her eyes.

"It's alright,

Draco.

I

asked if

it was okay to tell

Theo, Blaise and

Daphne and he said it

was fine but

to tell

them if

they said

anything to anyone, they'd have to answer to him directly."

Draco smirked smugly at

his friends,

while Blaise and Theo

paled and Daphne looked a bit ill.

"You sure you want

to know,

smartass?" Draco admonished

his friend for waking up his witch.

Theo mouthed 'sorry '

while Harry just laughed at the dynamic of

Hermione's friends. Theo then sighed and glanced over at Blaise,

who shrugged and then nodded once. Daphne gazed over at her

best friend, whose amber eyes were fixated upon her blue ones.

Taking out

her

wand,

Daphne placed it

in the center

of

the

compartment,

her

hand

extended

and

said,

"I,

Daphne

Greengrass take a witches oath…"

Daphne finished the words promising to keep the conversation

they were about to have confidential, watching as Blaise and Theo

did the same.

Both boys were of

age and even though Draco

wasn't,

he was a Master Occlumens and had been trained by the

best Legilimens in their world. Harry obviously, would never repeat

any of

what

they were about

to discuss,

and since he knew the

majority of it anyway, it seemed as if he could be trusted.

Draco kissed Hermione's forehead once the oaths were done and

whispered, "Do you want to tell them, or should I?"

"It's alright,

I

can do it."

Hermione said softly,

sitting up with

Draco's help,

smiling shyly at her friends. "My mum as you know,

was dying.

She and my dad are mated,

the particulars aren't too

important,

but

being separated when my dad was cursed by

Dumbledore and left for dead was really hard on my mum. It taxed

her magical

core to the point

she only had a few months left

to

live… if that."

Seeing Theo and Blaise's eyes widen,

Hermione decided to forge

ahead before anyone could ask questions.

"I had discovered back during the summer after our third year, that

Dumbledore had been in a relationship of

sorts with Gellert

Grindelwald.

The two wrote letters to each other

that

Bathilda

Bagshot,

Grindelwald's Great

Aunt,

gave to me.

She had been

furious when her nephew had been imprisoned and Dumbledore

had been lauded as a hero for defeating him. You see, when they

were young wizard's, both of them actively sought out the Deathly

Hallows-they wanted to become all-powerful

and take over

the

Wizarding World together."

"What happened?" Theo asked, intrigued.

"Well,

I'm not

exactly sure how it

happened,

but

apparently

there was a disagreement

of

some kind in Godric's Hollow

and Ariana Dumbledore was killed by a stray killing curse. No

one knew who had cast

the curse,

but

it

was that action that

severed Dumbledore's and Grindelwald's relationship. Most of

what was reported on during our fifth year was at my request.

Rita Skeeter

owed me a favor,

and I

couldn't

stand by and

allow that

man to ruin any more lives.

He killed my mum's

family,

Harry's godfather

rotted in Azkaban for twelve years

without

a proper trial.

He cursed my Father and left

him for

dead,

robbing

me

of

a

proper

family

and killed Harry's

parents. I had to do something ."

Harry nodded,

while Draco smiled inwardly at

the incredulous

expressions on his friend's faces.

While Hermione's story wasn't quite 100% true, it didn't change the

fact

that

when shared,

it

was compelling and no one could refute

the veracity of her loathing for the former Headmaster.

"So? I devised a plan to make sure he paid for what he did. I'm not

proud of

it,

but

if

I

hadn't, that man would still

be Headmaster and

I'd never have my parents back."

Waving her

wand,

she showed them the specter of

Ariana

Dumbledore and the looks of

awe on her friends faces were

priceless.

"Dumbledore's sister?" Harry asked, and Hermione nodded.

"I used this to drive the man barmy and it worked. He attacked me

at the end of our fifth year and I disarmed him."

"Fucking Salazar!"

Blaise gasped.

"He could've killed you,

Hermione!"

"He nearly did."

Harry growled out

angrily.

"I

was there when

Dumbledore cast the 'crucio ' and it looked bloody terrifying."

"It

wasn't

pleasant

I

assure you,

but

it did serve its purpose

and Dumbledore could no longer hide behind his fame and

position. Which is one of the things I wanted."

"And the other?" Asked Daphne quietly,

in complete awe of

her best friend.

"His wand." Hermione stated firmly.

"Dumbledore had the Deathstick?" Blaise gasped out incredulously.

"Yes,

he won the Elder

Wand from Grindelwald in 1945.

It

was because of

that,

why he was so powerful

and had done

so much damage and how he was able to curse my Father

back in 1981."

Harry shook his head angrily.

"It

makes so much more sense

now, you know."

Hermione reached over and grabbed Harry's arm in solidarity. "I'm

sorry, Harry."

"No,

Hermione.

Don't

ever apologize.

You did what

needed to be

done."

Nodding, Hermione went on to explain about the Gaunt Family ring

that

her mother had given her adoptive parents when she had left

Hermione with them.

"That's how I'd realized just whom my Father was. After that, it was

a matter

of

getting the Cloak.

My mum remembered that

your

Father had one and that

you most

likely had it,

Harry.

Once I had

all

three, I went to Nurmengard and Grindelwald, who told me how

to unite the Hallows so I

could save my mum.

It

drained my

magical

core and I'm still

a bit

tired,

but

my mum is healed and

that's all I wanted."

Reaching inside her

bag,

Hermione handed Harry back the

Invisibility Cloak (a magical

copy her Father had made with the

Elder Wand.

It

was essentially the same Cloak,

just

not

quite as

powerful as the original).

Harry took the Cloak with wide eyes and shook his head.

"I

can't take this, Hermione. It's yours now."

"Nope,

it's yours Harry.

I

thank you for your generosity,

but

I

can't

keep it.

It

belongs to you.

It

was your

Dad's and I'd

imagine it's probably one of

the few things you have of

him.

What

kind of

friend would I

be if

I

didn't

return it to its rightful

owner."

Harry's green eyes met

amber ones as he smiled and took back

the Invisibility Cloak, nodding his thanks.

"If you ever need anything, Hermione, I'm your friend too. At least I

hope we can be."

Hermione stood up and gave Harry a hug, which caused everyone

in the compartment

to stare at

Draco to see what

he'd do,

but

to

the blonde's credit? He just sat back and smiled fondly at his witch

and Harry.

Harry returned the hug fiercely and stepped back,

offering his

hand to Draco, who shook it and nodded.

"I'll let you guys have some privacy." Harry said kindly.

"Thanks,

Potter."

Draco

returned

pleasantly

before

adding,

"Please keep an eye out

for my witch.

She's still

not 100% and I

don't trust the Weasel."

Harry gave Draco a firm nod and left the compartment, while

Hermione took her place back on the seat next to him.

Theo looked at

Hermione appraisingly.

"So,

you're the Master of

Death?"

Hermione giggled. "Nope. My Father is."

Draco grinned at

his friend,

letting him know that what Hermione

stated was 100% true.

"How?" Theo sputtered in shock.

"That's not

my story to tell,

Theo."

Hermione said impishly.

"But

you're welcome to ask my Father for the particulars next time you

see him."

Blaise,

Draco and Daphne all

laughed at

that

while Theo just

looked like he wanted to vomit. "I'll pass, thanks, Hermione."

"Probably wise, mate." Draco winked at his friend, who just stared

back at him mutinously.

The Life Debt

Chapter 96: The Life Debt

The following weeks flew by, and Hermione's strength returned to

normal. She continued on with her study sessions for Arithmancy,

and Draco to his credit

didn't

interfere in her study time with Cho

and Zacharias. The Hufflepuff had been apologetic and somewhat

contrite over the whole fighting debacle.

Hermione had told him not

to worry over it,

that

she and Draco

were fine-which seemed to appease the Head Boy,

even if

he

didn't look too happy over that fact.

Draco had taken to flying on his new broom as much as possible

in his spare time. The Slytherin's were keeping it hush hush about

Draco's new broom,

and as the Quidditch Cup's final

match

got closer?

It was all the students were talking about.

Draco's smirk couldn't have been any wider when Weasley took

to taunting him one afternoon,

about

how he'd never beaten

Harry to the snitch in all the years they'd faced each other.

He had shrugged non-plussed,

and rolled his eyes at

the

Weasel's dramatics.

Hermione

was

never

left

alone

when

she left

the Slytherin

dungeons,

for any reason.

Whether it

was Daphne,

Draco,

Theo

or

Blaise-even on occasion Harry would walk with her between

classes, this only seemed to fuel Ron Weasley's intense dislike for

her. He'd never used the word Mudblood again, but one afternoon

he called her a Death Eater's whore and was soundly hexed by

Blaise,

who'd been walking behind Daphne and Hermione when

the Weasel

had accosted the girl's outside of

the Great

Hall

one

afternoon.

When Draco had heard from Blaise what

had happened,

the

blonde Slytherin told Potter

and from that

point

onward,

Harry

stopped speaking to the red-headed ginger prat.

It didn't seem to faze Hermione though, as she'd realized long ago

that

Ronald Weasley was an idiot

of

epic proportions. He'd barely

made

it

into

any

NEWT

level

classes,

except

for

Magical

Creatures, Herbology and oddly Transfiguration. His Father worked

for

the Ministry

in the Misuse Of

Muggle Artifacts office and

Weasley hadn't even managed to get into NEWT Muggle Studies.

Hermione was spending a bit

of

her free time working on a few

issues that

she'd been putting off this year. One was the Muggle-

born issue she'd discussed with her Father back last summer.

The Ministry of

Magic this past

summer,

at

the urging of

her

Father,

and

with

Severus

help-had

identified

eleven

Muggle-borns for admittance to Hogwarts this past September. A

new measure was introduced into the Wizengamot

that

any

Muggle-born who'd been invited to Hogwarts, would first have to

be interviewed, (as well as their immediate family), to determine if

they

imposed a danger

to the Statute of

Secrecy.

Existing

Muggle-borns had been against

this initially,

but

Minister Fudge

had explained that it was important to make sure that the magical

world remained safe and protected from those who would seek to

do wizard's and witches harm.

The Pureblood majority on the

Wizengamot

didn't

need much persuasion,

and of

the eleven

families that

were interviewed, only seven of those children were

deemed fit to attend and their families supportive of Magic.

The other four children were given the choice-to either be stripped

of

their

magic and obliviated along with their family,

or to leave

their family behind.

Those who chose to remain in the Muggle world,

and stripped of

their magic, had done so willingly.

Hermione had helped draft a proposal

during the past few weeks

that

would start

a magical

sponsorship of

sorts.

Once a child

within the Muggle world was identified as Magical,

a Magical

Sponsor

would be assigned to them by the Ministry of

Magic.

This person would work with the family and introduce the child

into the Magical

world.

The Ministry's Department

of

Education

was

setting

up

early

childhood

classes,

trying to introduce

magical

customs prior

to eleven and this rationale behind this

was two-fold.

If

a Muggle-born child wished to remain with its

magical

sponsor

once

Hogwarts

started,

they

could.

If

a

Muggle-born was found to be in an abusive situation however,

they were automatically relocated with a willing magical

family

and the Obliviators were sent in to wipe any memory of that child

within its family.

This had been at

the Dark Lord's behest

after witnessing Meghan

Connor's memories.

He would not have any magical child in such an environment, and

made it

clear

to all

within his inner

circle and those on the

Wizengamot that his wishes on this matter would be honored…

or else.

Starting this next

term,

Magical

Studies would be a new class

offered to all

first

through fourth years and Muggle studies would

be offered during first

and second years only .

When fifth year

hit-those who wished to continue with Magical Studies could do so

and those who wished to continue on with Muggle Studies, could

do so as an elective.

The Muggle Studies classes from fifth year

on,

would focus on job placements within the Ministry that

dealt

directly with the Muggle World and its hazards.

Many of

the

Muggle-borns within the Ministry saw the wisdom in this as most

felt

that

the Hogwarts curriculum was several

lacking in relative

Muggle information.

The purpose of

this was to keep Magical's

abreast

of

current

Muggle trends in technology and even send

interested Muggle-borns to University to study Muggle technology

and how to circumvent it to keep Magical's safe.

Hermione had suggested this to her Father, as to remain ignorant

of the Muggle world would only serve to make them susceptible in

the future.

Muggle technology was expanding at

alarming rates,

and she saw the possible dangers that

such technology posed if

left ignorant.

The Dark Lord was always amazed by his daughter's suggestions

and insights,

as were many of

the Death Eaters,

who'd realized

belatedly that ignorance wasn't always bliss and sometimes it was

far better to combat

the unknown with stealth and cunning than

open conflict.

Lucius was particularly skilled and as such, had taken point as the

Head of

the Hogwarts Board of

Governors to see these new

educational

programs implemented.

He was quickly becoming a

press favorite for his insightful

interviews and whispers had started

that

Lucius Malfoy may be in the running for the next

Minister for

Magic when the elections were slated sometime in 1999.

Hermione had no real

interest

in politics,

even though she was

quite good at manipulating people and situations to her benefit-but

she preferred influencing things from behind the scenes,

as did

her

Father.

He was visiting other

countries and their ministries,

currying favor and gaining allies in support of his own initiatives. It

was widely known that

Lord Voldemort

was effectively running

Great

Britain's

Magical

community,

and the world had been

closely watching to see what he would make of it.

Some outside of

Britain had been unconvinced that

Dumbledore

was truly the evil

wizard that The Daily Prophet had made him out

to be.

Over the course of

the new year,

many of

those within the other

ministries had been on guard to see if

Voldemort

would start

another open campaign of terror that proceeded his disappearance

back in 1981. When that didn't happen, opinion started to shift and

invitations

from other

ministries

started to scatter

in-much to

Voldemort's delight.

It

would seem his daughter

had been correct

that

subversive

tactics were far

preferable-and inherently Slytherin,

than forcing

his

will

on the masses.

Marlene for

her

part,

was enjoying

watching her mate and daughter plot

to take over the Wizarding

World.

The Friday before the final

Quidditch Match found Hermione

sitting near the Black Lake in her favorite spot, with Nagini

curled

up near

her.

Daphne was reading though her

Arithmancy book

and Theo was doing his Transfiguration homework.

Draco and

Blaise were at

a last

minute Quidditch Practice,

that

Draco had

insisted upon-his determination to win this stupid match was

borderline pathological as far as Hermione was concerned.

She frankly couldn't wait for Quidditch to be over-she only had one

more year to endure, thankfully.

"So,

what

are you going to do this summer,

Hermione?"

Daphne asked curiously,

watching Nagini

slither

off

to go

hunting.

Shrugging,

Hermione gave her

friend a thoughtful

look.

"Well,

Draco wants to take me to Greece,

his family has an island off

the coast of Santorini. I've also been invited to do an internship at

the Ministry in the Department of Magical Law Enforcement."

Those eyes shot up with interest. "That's pretty prestigious."

"I

suppose.

Apparently Lord Black was very impressed with the

help I

gave Harry last year in getting him freed. He wants to make

sure something like that

doesn't

happen again to another witch or

wizard

and

felt

that

I'd

be

perfect

to

research

magical

law

precedents to that effect."

"Lord Black?"

"Yes… I

know,

I

was surprised too.

I

received a letter yesterday

from Gawain Robards,

Head of

the Department

offering me the

internship.

I

know most

people will

think it's because of my Father

I've been offered this position, but I've told him that whatever it was

I'd eventually decide upon as a career? I

wanted to earn it based

on my own merits. He was both equally annoyed and proud."

Theo chuckled,

while Daphne giggled at

her

friend.

"Poor,

Hermione… nepotism not work for you, eh?"

Theo grinned when Hermione sent

a wandless stinging hex at his

comment, which he blocked wandlessly.

"Nice,

Theo."

Hermione nodded at

the boy's wandless display of

magic.

"Thanks."

"You two, I swear." Daphne admonished good-naturedly.

"If I don't keep him on his toes, who will?" Hermione winked at her

friend.

"You wound me,

Hermione!

If

I

didn't

know better,

I'd think you

didn't like me at all." Theo pouted playfully.

"It's touch and go, Nott." Hermione bit back with a grin.

"Well,

well… look what

we have here!"

A voice snarled,

and a

shock of red hair came from around the tree where Draco used to

hide.

Ron Weasley glared at

the group with an ugly sneer

upon his

ruddy face, as he stood there trying to look menacing.

"Go away,

Weasley!" Theo warned,

"No one here is interested in

anything you have to say."

Weasley

ignored

Theo's

taunt

and

turned

his

venom onto

Hermione.

"I

don't

know how you've managed to convince Harry

you're worthy of

his time and friendship? But anyone who knows

better can see you for the manipulative bitch you are, Granger."

Hermione chuckled mockingly.

"Look,

Weasley? Whatever

your

problem is? I'm not

interested,

so go bother

someone else with

your useless diatribe."

"What the fuck does that mean?"

"It means, Weasley… that no one here cares a whit about what you

think or feel. So go spread your vitriol

somewhere else… we aren't

interested." Daphne clarified coldly.

"Fuck you,

Greengrass." Weasley snarled.

"You're a Death Eater

whore same as your friend here."

Theo stood up immediately,

while Hermione grasped onto her

betrothal

necklace and sent

a silent

call

for Draco,

knowing that

he'd hear her plea, as this was starting to get out of control.

"You better watch your mouth, Weasel." Theo snarled angrily.

"Or you'll

what, Nott?" Weasley mocked. "Last I counted there was

three of us and only one of you."

Hermione laughed at

this,

watching Weasley's cheeks flame in

anger.

"Excuse me? But perhaps you need to work on your math

skills, Weasley. There are three of us here."

"And you think you could what,

Granger? Take on all

three of

us

yourself?" Weasley scoffed.

Hermione smiled widely. "You say it like it would be difficult."

Weasley drew his wand and sent a hex at Hermione, which she

blocked effortlessly,

her eyes glowing brightly as she watched

the red-head fume in anger.

Theo had immediately drawn his

wand as did Daphne,

but

Hermione shook her head at both of

them to not retaliate.

"That

was stupid,

Weasley." Hermione taunted.

Gazing behind

the

red-head,

she saw Nagini

moving behind the wizard,

waiting for

permission to strike.

"Perhaps I

should let

my

familiar deal with you, what do you think?"

"What the fuck are you talking about? That orange fur ball

you call

a cat?"

Hermione laughed,

as did her two friends.

"No,

not

Crookshanks.

My other familiar."

Ron Weasley seemed stumped while his two sidekicks looked

equally dumbfounded. When he went to raise his wand again, she

heard Draco's voice say very coldly, "Nagini… attack ."

The snake wasted no time and lunged,

as a spell

fired from

Weasley's wand,

which was once again deflected by Hermione's

shield.

Dean and Seamus raised their wands too, and were easily

taken down by Draco (who was disillusioned)

and Theo,

while

Nagini's fangs latched onto Ron Weasley's arm-sinking into his

flesh as the wizard screamed in bloody terror-his wand dropping to

the ground instantly.

Ron Weasley dropped on his side and was shaking on the ground

as Nagini's venom poured into his body, the snake hissing as she

released the wizard and went

to lunge again for

his neck,

but

Hermione said softly in Parseltongue, "Nagini, that's enough."

Nagini

moved

back

hissing

in

displeasure

while

Hermione

watched the red-head continue to writhe on the ground in pain.

Standing up and walking over to the Weasel,

she dropped to her

knees and stared down into blue eyes that

were looking at

her

wide in terror.

"That's my familiar,

Weasley and trust

me? She doesn't

take too

kindly

to anyone who threatens

me.

You're lucky I'm not

a

vindictive person, or I just might have allowed her to finish the job.

Her

venom is quite potent

and you should be dead in about…

three or four minutes from now. Not enough time to get you to the

infirmary, I'm afraid. So that leaves you at my mercy ." Pulling out

the bezoar that

she always kept

on hand from her beaded bag,

she held up the object

and let

Weasley see it.

"Now,

I

can save

you,

but

then you'd owe me a life debt.

Or I

can let

you die

obliviate your friends, and well… you get the idea, yes? Nod if you

understand?"

Weasley's

eyes

were

watering,

as

he nodded in fear.

"Excellent.

So which will

it

be? Shall

I

save you or let

you

die?"

Hermione held up the bezoar

and watched as Ronald Weasley

considered his options before he nodded in resignation.

"I,

Hermione McKinnon Riddle agree to save you Ronald Bilius

Weasley-in return you agree to refrain from attacking me and my

family

either

with

your

words,

person,

magic,

or

encourage

anyone to do the same.

You will

owe me a life debt,

to be

collected at

the time of

my choosing,

and you will

be forbidden

from speaking, writing or sharing your thoughts with anyone about

this incident or suffer the permanent loss of your magic… so mote

it be. Do you agree to these terms set forth by magic? Speak now

please."

Hermione grinned evilly and watched as the Weasel

formed

the words.

"I,

Ronald Bilius Weasley agree to your terms, by my magic… so

mote it be."

"Excellent."

Both felt the magic of the vow swirling over them, sealing the

promise made.

Hermione shoved the bezoar

down Weasley's throat

and then

closed the wound,

cleaning the blood away. When she was done

she wandlessly stunned the wizard and then went

over

to his

friends,

using her wand and modifying their memories up to the

point where Ron drew his wand the first time. She then told Nagini

to hide before she 'ennervated '

the three Gryffindors conscious

and sat

back,

watching Seamus and Dean's looks of

confusion

and

Ron

Weasley's

look

of

horror

as

she

grinned

at

him

knowingly.

"Please leave now . I'm trying to study, as are my friends."

Ron gulped and nodded once, grabbing his two friends and walked

quickly away with Hermione's laughter following him.

Once the red-head was gone,

Draco dropped his disillusionment

charm and stalked over,

grabbing his witch and snogging her

heatedly.

"That was brilliant, baby…" "I have my moments."

Theo chuckled at

his friend and Hermione.

"Damn,

mate!

When you'd said Hermione was diabolical, I had doubted it at

first… but fucking Salazar! That was brilliant!"

All

four friends laughed,

while Nagini

slithered over towards her

mistress,

hissing in displeasure.

"Why didn't

you let

Nagini

kill

and eat the boy? No one would ever miss that wizard."

Hermione smiled fondly at her familiar, as she kissed the top of

Nagini's head hissing in thanks. "Nagini, even I have standards and

I would never foist that disgusting thing on you."

Nagini

hissed in laughter.

"He is revolting.

Tastes awful

too.

Does

the boy ever bathe?"

Hermione buckled over in rich laughter as her betrothed and her

friends watched as she lost herself in mirth.

Draco's face was amused as he asked,

"Do I

want

to know what

Nagini just said?"

So Hermione told Draco and her friends what Nagini had said, and

they all

were still

laughing about

it

by the time they'd reached the

Slytherin Common room,

with one very disgruntled snake leading

the way.

The Quidditch Cup

Chapter 97: The Quidditch Cup

The Quidditch Final

of

1997 was finally here,

and Hermione was

actually excited for the stupid match. Draco had spent most of the

evening last

night

shagging her

silly,

completely enamoured by

her deft handling of the Weasel.

She had been quite amused that her betrothed could find her

vindictive side such a turn on.

Dressed in her favorite Slytherin green jumper, jeans, boots and

Draco's

scarf-Hermione

made

her

way

to the Great

Hall

for

breakfast

with Daphne and Theo.

Draco and his Quidditch mate's

were busy going over

some last

minute strategy in the common

room.

The secret

of

Draco's new broom had stayed just

that… a secret.

When Slytherin was out practicing, Draco used a handy spell she'd

invented,

to make it

look like his new Firebolt

was his old Nimbus

broom, and no one questioned it.

Hermione had to admit,

she was looking forward to seeing the

looks on everyone's faces when they got

a good look at

Draco's

new broom.

Sitting

down

to

breakfast,

she

immediately

noticed

that

the

Gryffindor

team sitting

together

and

eating

quietly

amongst

themselves.

Harry looked up and smiled in her

direction,

with

Hermione

waving

Draco's

scarf

at

him and

grinning widely,

causing him to snicker and shake his head good-naturedly.

A kiss was dropped onto her

head,

and when she looked up,

excited grey eyes were staring down at her fondly.

"Flirting with the enemy,

love?"

Draco grinned and nodded at

Potter, who returned the gesture.

"Don't

be ridiculous,

handsome.

Just

some good-natured taunting

on my behalf."

Draco chuckled and sat down next to her. "Glad to hear it."

The rest of breakfast was eaten in silence, before Draco stood up

with his

teammates

and headed out

to the Quidditch Pitch.

Hermione watched her

wizard leave,

hoping that

today,

fortune

would favor all the hard work Draco had put in on his new broom.

He'd never admit

it,

but

he was desperate to win the Quidditch

Cup and beat Potter just once.

Hopefully today would be that day.

Walking

out

to

the

Quidditch

Pitch

with

Daphne

and

Theo,

Hermione could feel

herself getting excited for the match to come.

She really wanted Draco to win,

and even though she hated

Quidditch? She loved her wizard and wanted to see him happy.

As she moved towards the Slytherin stands, she was surprised

to see Lucius and her Father talking with Severus. Deep green

eyes

locked

with

her's

and

he

nodded

at

her

as

she

approached.

"Hello,

Father,"

she greeted warmly,

"I

didn't

take you for

a

Quidditch fan."

Tom rolled his eyes while Lucius chuckled.

"Not

normally,

no…

another

thing we have in common I

believe,

Daughter-and yet

here you are about to waste hours of your day watching-what did

you call

it? An unnecessarily brutal

sport

that

has absolutely no

value whatsoever?"

Blushing,

she couldn't

help but

sigh in resignation.

"True,

but

today should be interesting."

"In what way?" Tom asked curiously.

"Well, I'm surprised mum didn't tell

you about it." At her Father's

quirked eyebrow,

Hermione smiled impishly and whispered so

only her

Father

and Lucius could hear her.

"I

bought

Draco a

Firebolt

broom,

for

the game today.

No one outside Slytherin

House has been made aware."

Lucius chuckled deeply,

while Tom just

gave his daughter

a

dubious look. "You purchased the most expensive broom for your

betrothed? And your mother was alright with this?"

Hermione shrugged.

"Of

course.

You can't

be mad,

Father.

A

secret

broom to help even the playing field on the final

game of

the Quidditch season against

Gryffindor? Tell

me that's not

a

completely Slytherin thing to do?"

"Only if they win, my dear." "Of that, there's no doubt."

"Care to make a wager

on it

then?"

Tom challenged.

Hermione glared at her Father. "What kind of wager?"

"Well? if

Gryffindor

wins-you agree to the Ministry internship this

summer in the DMLE."

Folding her arms over her chest, Hermione's glare deepened. "And

if

Slytherin wins? I

get to travel

with you this summer and you can

introduce me to all

the wonderful

contacts you're making within the

foreign ministries."

Tom chuckled wickedly. "Negotiated like a true Slytherin."

"That's because I

am ." Hermione winked at

her Father,

and then

walked towards the stands where Daphne was waiting for her.

Turning back briefly, she chirped, "Enjoy the game, Father."

She heard her Father chuckling, as she made her way up the

stands.

Once she was situated,

she waited with baited breath as the

teams took to the field.

When Slytherin flew out onto the field, after Gryffindor had made

their entrance-Draco was the last

to do so.

As he flew out,

the

gasps

and shouts

of

glee from the Slytherin's

was nothing

compared to the shocked anger

and outrage from the other

houses.

Hermione rolled her eyes in disgust.

It

was okay for Harry Potter to have an unfair advantage,

but

not

for Draco to even the playing field.

What a load of bullocks.

When her gaze locked with her betrothed,

he was grinning from

ear to ear as he winked at

her-so she blew him a kiss in return.

Catching Potter's eye,

the Gryffindor

Seeker

and Captain was

doing his best

to hide his shock,

but

Hermione could see him

shaking his head at

her in understanding, so she waved Draco's

scarf at him, which caused him to laugh.

Well, at least Harry Potter was being a good sport about it.

When Madam Hooch signaled for the game to start,

Hermione

leaned forward in her

seat

in anticipation and watched as the

snitch was released.

Both Draco and Harry taking off

like lightening after

the infernal

little piece of metal.

The game was closer

than Hermione would've liked.

Every time

Slytherin scored,

Gryffindor scored right

back.

It

was a rather low

score at

two hours in at 120-130 Gryffindor… that was until

Draco

saw the snitch and shot

out

across the pitch heading for

the

Gryffindor stands. Harry was right next to him, and soon the snitch

went

vertical,

Harry ascending on his broom with quicker speed,

and Hermione was biting her lip in worry.

When the snitch dove straight

down,

both Seekers turned and

followed with Draco swerving just

in time to avoid getting hit

by

the Bludger,

however Harry wasn't

as lucky as his broom didn't

have the maneuverability

that

Draco's did,

the Bludger

from

Crabbe just

clipping the back of

his broom,

but

it

was enough.

Harry had to regain control

of

his broom and as Draco was

nearing the ground,

he flattened his body along his broom and

barrel-rolled his broom into a 360 degree roll,

reaching for

the

snitch just as he was about to hit the ground.

When he came up from the maneuver,

he had the Snitch in his

hand-

raising

it

in

triumph

as

Madam Hooch

sounded

the

whistle… "Slytherin Wins!"

The Slytherin stands went

crazy as everyone was hugging each

other in celebration,

while Hermione just

clapped and rolled her

eyes at

how ridiculous it

all

was,

but

seeing the look of

absolute

joy

on Draco's

face as

he was

being congratulated by

his

teammates-made it all worthwhile.

Looking up,

Hermione caught

her Father's eye across they way

as he nodded once and walked down the Faculty stands with

Lucius and Severus in tow.

She couldn't

help but

smirk in

satisfaction…

… today had gone surprisingly well.

Later

that

night

after

everyone had celebrated in the Slytherin

common room, Hermione took Draco to their Room and surprised

him by wearing his Quidditch Jersey and nothing else. To say that

her

betrothed

was

appreciative,

would've

been

an

understatement

as they didn't

leave their room all

night and well

into the next day.

A fitting end to their sixth year indeed.

A Magical Sponsor

Chapter 98: A Magical Sponsor

The

end

of

the year

had come and summer

had flown by.

Hermione had spent two weeks with Draco, Narcissa and her mum

on the Malfoy's island near Greece seeing the sights and lounging

in the ocean.

She and Draco spent

all

their time together and she

simply couldn't

remember a time in her life when she'd ever been

this happy.

She traveled with her Father as promised.

Bulgaria,

France,

Russia

and

the

United

States-it

seemed everywhere Lord Voldemort

went,

he was in

high demand.

People listened to his initiatives and he was always quick to point

out

that

his Daughter was just

as involved as he was in making

sure Wizarding Britain was on the cutting edge of

progress and

change.

Many didn't

believe that

a seventeen-year-old witch could be so

valued-but

once Hermione spoke and shared her

philosophies

and views on Wizarding Politics and Economics-many of

those

within the foreign ministries were eager to work with Britain.

Seventh year had gone by in a blur.

Both she and Draco were Head Students and they shared a dorm

and were blissfully happy.

Harry had indeed sent

a letter of intent to Cho's family, which was

accepted happily.

Marlene and Tom had decided to formally marry and the wedding

was a small

affair.

Only the Malfoy's, Hermione, Severus, Corban,

Daphne

and

the

Lestrange

Brother's

were

in

attendance.

Rodolphus and Rabastan had been suitably chastised by their Lord

for aiding his daughter in her quest,

but

he was quick to let

them

know that

he

expected

them to

honor

their

vow to

protect

Hermione.

However,

if

she ever

came to them again with some

hair-brained scheme-they were to advise him immediately or suffer

the consequences.

Both wizard's readily agreed to their Lord's demands.

Upon graduation,

Draco presented Hermione with a beautiful

five

carat

flawless

emerald

engagement

ring

with two diamonds

flanking either side.

It was simply exquisite and she loved it.

The two were married the spring after they'd graduated Hogwarts.

Hermione had of

course,

graduated the top of

her class, earning

the highest

NEWT scores in the history of Hogwarts. Tom Riddle

couldn't

have been prouder of

his daughter,

so when he told her

upon graduating that

he was planning on reinstating the Gaunt

Family Seat

on the Wizengamot,

and that

it

was hers -she was

shocked, and then hugged her Father tightly, thanking him for the

generous gift.

Lucius Malfoy was elected Minister

for

Magic in the summer of

1999,

to the surprise of no one. The pompous Pureblood was the

voice of

the new progressive Ministry of

Magic and the new

policies being implemented were overwhelmingly popular

within

the Magical community by large.

Harry Potter

had decided on becoming an Auror,

something he

seemed destined for. He was a ministry darling and often could be

found going on double dates with Cho, Hermione and Draco.

It

seemed that

things were finally settling down in the Magical

World.

Ronald Weasley had moved to Romania to work at

the Dragon

Reserve with his brother, Charlie-the only NEWT he'd received was

in Magical

Creatures and he was more than happy to leave Britain

behind,

never

quite

secure

in

the

knowledge

that

Hermione

McKinnon Riddle Malfoy would come collecting on her life debt at

any point in time.

Five years later, Hermione was pregnant with her and Draco's first

child, a son.

They had decided upon the name Scorpius Thomas Malfoy.

A month before her

due date,

her

Father

had shown up at

Malfoy Manor with a letter in his hand looking a bit

pensive.

Handing the letter

to her,

she took it

warily and read the

information contained within,

her expression falling in shock

as she finished it.

"Are you sure it's the same person, Father?"

Tom nodded.

"It

is.

She's

married as

you can see,

and her

daughter

just

turned

three

last

week.

The

Hogwarts

registry

updated when her Magic was expressed and I

thought

you might

want to be the one to make first contact with the family-perhaps be

their magical sponsor?"

Hermione nodded her

head in agreement.

"Yes,

I

would.

Thank

you, Father."

"No,

Hermione-thank you.

I'm very proud of

you dearest,

and I'm

not sure I've ever said the actual words before."

Standing up, she gave her Father a hug and kiss on the cheek,

as he was becoming more comfortable with affection.

"I'm proud of you too."

Tom chuckled and told his daughter he would check on her after

her visit.

Draco had wanted to go with her,

but

in the end it

was her mum

who had decided to visit the Muggle's home. When they arrived, it

was a small

stately home in the outskirts of Hampstead Heath, not

far

from where Hermione had grown up with her

own Muggle

parents.

Knocking on the yellow door

of

the two-story detached

home,

Hermione grasped her mother's hand in solidarity

as the door opened and large blue eyes stared into hers

questioningly.

"Can I help you?" The woman asked kindly.

"Yes,

hello… we are sorry to intrude but

my name is Hermione

Malfoy and this is my mother, Marlene Riddle. We were hoping to

have a few minutes of your time."

The

woman

smiled

a

bit

warily.

"Hermione

you

said?

My

daughter's name is Hermione."

Hermione

swallowed

with

emotion,

knowing

this

information

already but

it

didn't

make it

any less poignant

hearing it

from the

woman's mouth.

"That's amazing." Hermione smiled softly.

"I

hope we're not

intruding."

The woman shook her head. "No… I'm sorry. I'm Meghan Burke."

"Hello,

Meghan.

We are actually here to talk to you about

your

daughter."

"What about her?" The woman's face closed off in distrust.

Hermione waved her hand and a letter appeared, causing the

woman's

blue

eyes

to

widen

in

disbelief.

"Magic?"

Meghan

breathed out in wonder. "You have magic?"

Hermione smiled and nodded.

"As does your daughter-that's why

we're here, to discuss it with you. May we come in for a bit?"

Meghan nodded and opened the door,

inviting the two women

in-one who was very pregnant.

"When are you due?" Meghan asked politely.

"A few more weeks." Hermione smiled.

"It's my first and I'm ready

to have him."

"A boy? Congratulations."

"Thank you." Hermione nodded and took in the small home, which

was tastefully decorated.

Inviting the women into the small

sitting room,

Meghan went

to

fetch tea and biscuits.

"Hermione is sleeping in her crib right

now." Meghan offered as

she walked back into the room with the tea set, setting it down on

the table between the couch and the comfy chairs that

were an

interesting shade of aubergine.

The Christmas decorations were a nice touch.

Once the tea was settled,

Marlene decided to explain why they

were there,

and what

it

meant

for

Meghan's daughter,

being

magical.

To her credit,

Meghan listened with interest

and asked

many relevant questions.

"So,what

you're saying is my daughter

is a witch,

there's a

magical

community here in Britain full

of

witches and wizards

and my daughter has an opportunity to attend magical

schools

where she will learn all about magic?"

Hermione nodded,

smiling in reassurance.

"I

know it's a lot

to

digest.

I

was actually raised in the Muggle world… it's what

we

call

non-Magical's.

It's a long story,

but

it

was hard for

me.

Prejudice is a living,

breathing concern and in the Magical

World

it's no different,

but

we're trying to make changes for the better,

so that

what

happened to me doesn't

happen to others.

Your

daughter will

have the opportunity to learn about magic at a much

earlier

age than I

did.

You will

be assigned a Magical

Sponsor

who will guide your daughter's transition into the Magical World."

Meghan

nodded,

feeling a bit

overwhelmed.

"You know,

my

husband didn't

seem all

that

surprised when Hermione exhibited

her magic."

Marlene looked on with interest.

"Did you say your last name was

Burke?"

Meghan nodded. "Why?"

"Well,

my Grandmother's maiden name was Burke.

It

might

be a

coincidence."

"It's not

." Said a deep voice that was watching from the doorway

to the kitchen.

"Micah? I didn't know you were home. What do you mean it's not."

Micah sighed and warily entered the room and sat down next to his

wife,

and then proceeded to explain that he was a squib, a cousin

of

Marlene's family as it

turned out.

When he was done with the

explanation, Hermione smiled warmly at the man.

"I

would be honored to be Hermione's sponsor,

if

you're both

willing. Since we are distantly related, it seems like it's fated."

Micah shrugged. "My family didn't abandon me, but I wasn't exactly

welcomed in your world either.

Why should I

believe my daughter

will be welcomed?"

"Because we are trying to change things,

Micah.

My Father

and Father-in-Law both have been instrumental

in working

within the British Ministry of

Magic to reform the educational

laws so that

Muggle-born children have a real

chance in our

society and aren't

looked down due to the circumstances of

their birth."

"And who is your Father and Father in Law?"

"Lucius Malfoy is my Father in Law,

he is the current

Minister for

Magic. Tom Riddle is my Father."

Micah's

eyes

widened.

"You're

the

daughter

of

Lord

Voldemort?" "I am." Hermione said softly.

"Meghan and I will

discuss it, but if we decide against having

Hermione anywhere near the Magical World, what then?"

"Then we have a spell

designed to strip her magic and modify your

memories so you don't remember ever having this conversation."

Meghan's voice hitched. "That's a bit harsh."

"Perhaps it

is,

but

it's important

to understand that

the Statute of

Secrecy is there for a reason. We don't take it lightly, nor who and

how we share this information. Micah has some knowledge,

obviously

grew up with a magical

family at

some point

and

therefore has a cursory understanding of

how our laws work. It's

not

a perfect

solution,

but

it's the best

we can do at

this time.

Ultimately the decision rests in both your hands to do what

is in

your daughter's best interests."

"How much time can we take to think about

this?" Meghan asked

curiously.

"How about

I

come back in a few months and we can discuss it a

bit

more then? I'm due in a month and I

probably won't

be going

anywhere for a bit. If you need someone to talk to or any help, my

Mum I'm sure, would be willing to help."

Marlene nodded. "Of course. We are family after all."

"Thank you for coming and talking with us." Micah said in a much

kinder voice than he'd started with.

"It's our pleasure,

I

assure you." Hermione smiled warmly before

she took out

a small

journal

and handed it

to Meghan.

"This is a

two-way journal.

I

have the other

and it

is charmed much like a

recorder. It will show me anything you write in it and vice versa."

"That's handy."

Meghan smiled widely,

turning to her

husband

who just gave his wife a fond look at her excitement.

"We can show ourselves out." Marlene said.

"Thank you again for coming today." Meghan replied.

"You're welcome, dear, and hopefully we will

be hearing from you

both soon."

Marlene stated before she and Hermione left

and

apparated back to McKinnon Manor.

All's Well that Ends Well

Chapter 99: All's Well that Ends Well

The following month was a whirlwind and before Hermione knew

it? She was in labor

screaming at

her

husband that

she was

going to hex his bollocks off

for getting her up the duff. Draco to

his credit,

just

smiled fondly at

his little witch,

held her

from

behind as he wiped her brow and fed her ice chips. The labor was

long and arduous and on January 13,

2003 at

11:13 in the

morning,

Scorpius Thomas Malfoy was born-screaming his lungs

out while Hermione and Draco both cried tears of joy.

Hermione's happiest

moment was when she watched her Father

hold Scorpius for the first time, his forest green eyes watching his

grandson closely.

Scorpius had Draco's grey eyes,

and it

was

likely they would stay that

color-he also had the Malfoy blonde

hair.

As Tom gave his grandson the once over,

he looked over at

his

daughter and smiled. "He looks nothing like you, Daughter."

"Well, Father-I don't look much like you either, but it didn't stop me

from inheriting your penchant for control and world domination.

Perhaps Scorpius Gaunt

Family traits are more of

the intellectual

variety."

"Hey!"

Draco admonished.

"I'm plenty intelligent,

thank you very

much."

"Of

course

you

are,

dear."

Hermione

smiled

tiredly

at

her

husband. "You were second in our class behind me, after all."

Draco scoffed and sat

down next

to his wife,

giving her an

exaggerated eye roll.

"No one stood a chance against you, love! It's patently unfair

I should be held to such standards. If I was in any other year,

I would've graduated top of the class."

Hermione placed her hand on Draco's cheek and then patted it. "If

that's what helps you sleep at night, love."

Lucius and Narcissa were chuckling even as they were fawning

over

their

new grandson.

Marlene was helping get

Hermione

adjusted

so

she

could

start

nursing

Scorpius,

the

baby's

whimpering letting everyone know he was going to want

to eat

soon.

As Hermione gazed around the room she thought

back on all

she'd gone through to get to this moment in time. There were hard

times and hard choices. She still

missed her Muggle parents, but

that ache was less and less as the years went by. She knew they

were safe and happy and that was all that mattered.

Meghan Burke had written in her journal

just

the other day that

she and Micah wanted their Hermione to know magic and when

she was ready-they were willing to sit

down and talk about

the

future.

The future looked bright,

and she was grateful

to have her family

whole and happy.

As she watched Nagini curl herself at the bottom of her bed, lifting

her head up and taking in the newest

addition to the family,

she

felt her heart clench.

Nagini

had finally shared with her just

a few months ago whom

she had really been once upon a time.

She had gone to her

Father to confirm it,

which he had.

The tears that

she had cried

that

night

had been awful, and she lashed out with her magic as

her

anger

didn't

want

to abate.

Tom had been afraid for

his

daughter,

but

eventually Nagini

had calmed Hermione down and

told her that

despite being a Maledictus, she loved Hermione as

much as she would've had she still been Merope.

Hermione had hugged Nagini

and made her

promise to always

take care of her children, and Nagini had agreed.

Hermione didn't know what the future would bring, but she trusted

that it would all work out the way it was supposed to.

After all, she thought, it already had.

Thank you all!